Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Quirkless.

Incompetent.

Underdeveloped.

Inferior.

Unworthy.

These words have haunted me for as long as I can remember. And over time, I began to believe them. Incompetent — just as they said.

In a world ruled by quirks, being born without one is a sentence to insignificance. But it wasn’t always like this.

When the first “zero” patient was documented in the city of Qing Qing, China, no one knew what to think. It was unprecedented — a phenomenon that defied logic. Panic spread. Fear gripped entire cities. And soon, quirks were seen not as miracles… but as curses.

In the beginning, those born with quirks were persecuted — branded heretics and bringers of calamity. What followed was chaos. Destruction. The collapse of all known order. That time came to be known as the Dark Age of Quirks. For decades, fear ruled. Trust crumbled. Not even yourself could be trusted, because no one knew when — or if — a quirk might awaken inside you.

In a world where a mere spark of power could turn friend into foe, getting a quirk wasn’t a blessing.

It was a death sentence.

Humanity fears what it cannot understand. And when it fears, it attacks. People turned savage, hunting down the gifted. Those with quirks had no choice but to fight back. Over time, as their numbers grew, the tide turned. What was once seen as a curse… became something else. Something to be admired. Desired. Controlled.

And with that, the world changed forever.

Present Day

“Happy Birthday, Izuku!”

The voice rang out with warmth. A slender green-haired woman in a pink apron stood in the kitchen, beaming. Her love filled the room like sunlight. To me, she was the kindest, most wonderful person in the world.

The man who was supposed to raise me never kept his promise.

But let’s not get ahead of ourselves.

Izuku Midoriya was just a boy. Four years old, full of wonder and dreams — dreams of becoming a pro hero, just like all the others. At that age, most kids began to show signs of their quirks, inherited from parents or bloodlines. But Izuku had shown nothing yet. Still, his mother watched him with a mixture of worry and affection as he replayed old news clips of All Might — Japan’s symbol of peace.

He adored All Might. Imitated his lines. Copied his techniques. Even practiced that iconic booming laugh. It made his mother smile. What could be more precious than seeing your child shine with the hope of a hero?

“Oh, my little hero! Come here and give Mommy a hug!”

She set her cooking aside and scooped him up in her arms. He wrapped his arms around her neck, laughing.

“But Mom, I’m not little anymore! I’m a big kid now!”

He pouted, crossing his arms dramatically. She laughed, ruffling his already-messy green hair.

“Izuku, even when you’re taller than me, you’ll still be my sweet little boy.”

Those words filled him with warmth. He hugged her tightly — so tightly they both forgot about the food on the stove.

“MOM! THE FOOD’S BURNING!”

She spun around in panic and dashed back to the kitchen.

“Izuku, open the window! Looks like dinner’s ruined…”

His face dropped.

“I’m sorry, Mom! I didn’t mean to! Now we don’t have dinner because of me!”

Tears welled in his eyes. His mother knelt beside him, stroking his hair softly.

“Izuku, look at me.”

He looked up at her gentle, steady gaze.

“It’s okay. Heroes make mistakes too.”

He blinked, confused.

“Even All Might makes mistakes?” he asked, voice trembling. He was dressed in a homemade version of All Might’s old bronze-age costume — complete with a yellow cape stitched from an old blanket.

She smiled.

“Yes, sweetheart. Even All Might had rough days in the beginning. He’s brave and strong… but he’s human too. Just like you.”

Sniffing, Izuku wiped his tears and stood tall.

“Don’t worry, Mom! I’ll protect you no matter what! You’re the best mom in the whole world!”

He puffed out his chest, trying to sound just like All Might. She giggled and kissed his forehead.

“So,” she said, “what are we going to eat now, my hero?”

His stomach growled, and she laughed again, picking up the phone.

“Pizza. Not just one — two!”

Izuku’s eyes sparkled. As she placed the order, he hugged her leg and beamed with joy. While they waited, they played together, filling the house with laughter.

But inside, Inko was worried. Tomorrow was Izuku’s quirk evaluation — and his father wouldn’t be there.

Hisashi Midoriya was a hardworking man — perhaps too hardworking. He feared his son wouldn’t even remember him. When Izuku was born, Hizashi cried tears of joy. But in his eyes, something shifted that day. A heavy silence. A quiet pressure.

He stayed for the first year. He was there when Izuku opened his eyes for the first time. But on his son’s second birthday, everything changed.

“Inko,” he said one night, voice low, “I have to go. Our finances are slipping, and if I don’t act now, Izuku’s future will be at risk.”

Later, after putting Izuku to sleep, Inko followed him into the hallway. Her voice trembled.

“But Hisashi… Izuku needs you. I need you. Please don’t leave.”

He pulled her into an embrace. He didn’t want to go. But he had convinced himself there was no other choice.

“I’ll send money. I’ll do everything I can. I don’t know when I’ll be back… but I’m doing this for you both. Forgive me.”

A tear slid down his cheek. She held him as if trying to keep him from vanishing.

“Promise me you’ll come back. Promise you won’t leave Izuku alone.”

“I swear on my life.”

The next morning, they had a special breakfast — one that felt like a celebration, though no one said why. Inko took pictures: father and son laughing, posing, making silly faces. She called them “two peas in a pod.”

Afterward, Hisashi packed his things. Outside, the sky hung heavy and gray. At the door, he hugged Izuku tightly and ruffled his hair.

“Come back soon,” Inko said, forcing a smile.

“Yeah! And we’ll play together again!” Izuku added.

Hisashi smiled. He kissed Inko softly. In her eyes, he saw all the beauty he could never find in the world — not in magazines, not on screens, but in her heart.

Then he stepped outside.

And the moment the door closed behind him, his appearance shifted. His hair turned white as snow. His face changed, bone structure shifting in subtle but terrifying ways.

He still looked like Hisashi.

But he wasn’t.

The man now walking down the street was someone else entirely.

The man known as All For One… had taken his place.

Chapter Text

All For One, also known as the Symbol of Evil and the embodiment of fear for countless enemies, left his home, heading farther away so that his wife, Inko, wouldn’t see him. He knew she would be watching his departure, so he changed his clothes and dyed his hair to avoid being recognized.

Smirking to himself, he reflected on how he had lived for over two centuries, killed thousands with his own hands, and kept all of Japan’s heroes trembling for almost a decade — yet now, he was nervous in front of his wife, as fragile as glass. Love is a strange thing: you can be ruthless and power-hungry, striving for dominance, but for the sake of love — for just two people — you begin to doubt yourself, wondering if your ideals are still right and whether the tiny piece of happiness you recently found might now be in jeopardy. Casting one last glance out the window, he picked up his suitcase and stepped out, telling himself everything would be alright.

"Don’t worry. I’ll keep my promise and come back safe and sound."

Once he was far enough from home, he spoke his accomplice’s name, and a dark purple portal opened before him. The "Lord of Darkness" stepped into it.

"Kurogiri, send me to the laboratory."

A few seconds later, glowing yellow-gray eyes formed within the misty portal — not quite eyes, more like piercing lights in a fog.

"Yes, Master. Everything is ready. The doctor awaits you," said Kurogiri respectfully, his tone laced with fear. Kurogiri was, after all, a creation of All For One. With the help of Dr. Garaki, he was born as an artificial being — a Nomu — devoid of will, emotions, or morality. Nomu knew no love or sorrow, only malice, aggression, and bloodlust. They were mere puppets in the hands of their master.

As All For One passed through the portal, his eyes met the sight of transparent capsules, each holding a different type of Nomu. Some were massive and clumsy, ideal for cannon fodder. Others were highly specialized, equipped with powerful Quirks: strength, agility, regeneration, durability, and the ability to absorb a wide range of attacks — all to make them capable of enduring the wrath of the Lord of Darkness’s enemies.

"I see you haven’t wasted any time, my old friend," said All For One with satisfaction, examining the capsules filled with Nomu floating in thick, strange fluids.

Doctor Garaki, a man devoid of compassion, oversaw all research in genetic engineering and Quirk manipulation. The resources at his disposal were thanks solely to his master, who allowed him to pursue his studies without limits. But everything had its price — in this case, an obedient army of Nomu to fulfill All For One’s ambitions and heal the injuries left by his eternal nemesis, One For All, and its previous wielders.

The last wielder was Toshinori Yagi, who chose the ridiculous hero name "All Might." A man who had underestimated the Lord of Darkness. He should have died the first time they met in the ruins of a once-great city. Yagi had looked at All For One with pride and a smug grin, believing in the strength of his Quirk. This infuriated All For One — that his younger brother’s power had been passed to someone else. All former users of One For All feared him. They avoided direct confrontation in hopes of survival, but the story always ended the same: the death of the Quirk’s bearer.

And now, standing before him wasn’t a seasoned warrior — but a reckless youth, who smiled proudly in the face of the Lord of Darkness. Rage consumed All For One. Someone dared to challenge him… with a smile. Blinded by fury, he lost control and composure, unleashing a barrage of stolen Quirks — tentacles, beams, lasers, blades — but All Might dodged them all with confidence, counterattacking with one of his most powerful moves.

"Texas Smash!"

The strike was so powerful that it caused a massive collapse of nearby ruins within a 100-meter radius, leaving a deep crater. In that moment, All For One realized he had underestimated his opponent. Though the damage was manageable — his regeneration dealt with most of it — he now attacked with more calculation, while Yagi continued dodging.

"AHAHAHA! So this is the monster who makes everyone tremble? You call yourself the Lord of Darkness? AHAHAHA!"

All Might’s laughter mocked him. He kept dodging attacks, pushing All For One to the edge.

"Honestly, you’re nothing but a sad little boy playing villain. AHAHAHA!"

Enraged by the insults, All For One’s eyes became cold and calculating. Regaining control, he extended his palm toward All Might, charging up energy for a devastating blow. But just as he prepared to fire, he was struck from behind. The shot went wild, aimed into the air.

"How long have you been watching?! Where the hell were you?!" shouted Toshinori at his mentors, who had just arrived. They glared back fiercely.

"Now’s not the time for questions, brat. Focus, like I taught you," said one — a man in a yellow-white hero suit, black mask covering his eyes.

"Toshi, hold him back. We’ll attack from both flanks. We can’t afford any mistakes," said the brunette in a white cloak, watching the enemy’s figure standing amid flames, radiating menace.

"You really think the three of you can defeat me? An entire army of heroes has stood against me — where are they now? Where are your comrades?" All For One mocked, tossing aside his torn jacket. A malicious grin stretched across his face.

"Detroit Smash!" shouted All Might, lunging with another blow — but it was blocked. A force field surrounded All For One, and All Might’s strongest punch couldn’t break through. His shocked face was met only with a smirk.

"You don’t belong here, kid. Get lost."

Damage absorption.

Mirror. Reflection.

Air Cannon.

Force Field

All For One absorbed the blow, redirected it, and sent it back with crushing force. All Might was hurled 500 meters away. But their strategy had worked: while he was distracted, two other heroes struck from both sides, hammering him with everything they had.

Nana and Torino landed blow after blow, severely damaging the Lord of Darkness. But not willing to be a punching bag, he released a powerful energy blast, hurling them into buildings. They groaned in pain — no one had expected such a Quirk.

A red laser charged in All For One’s hand, aiming at the Symbol of Peace. Rising from the rubble, All Might quickly dodged the beam. But in doing so, he realized too late that Shimura, his mentor, was still in the collapsing building.

The laser sliced through concrete. The structure shook. All Might leapt to the sixth floor, grabbed Shimura, and jumped to safety. While he was rescuing her, Gran Torino tried to hold off All For One — but lacked the firepower to do real damage.

Bored with the resistance, the villain unleashed another energy wave, throwing Torino aside.

"You thought you could stop me with these mosquito bites? Pathetic." A devilish smile curled on his lips as he looked down on them.

Shimura, now recovered, stood beside her allies.

"You know, I thought three against one was unfair. Let me fix that."

Behind him, dark portals opened. From them emerged Nomu — ten in total, the maximum available.

Five of them were thin, with dark blue skin and sharp spikes, faster than any C-rank hero. The others had wings, multiple mutated eyes, and dark, swampy skin. Their beaks were filled with jagged teeth, and their claws could rip a person apart with ease.

"Aren’t they beautiful? Behold — my creations!" With a simple command, the creatures lunged at the heroes.

"We’re in deep trouble"

Chapter Text

"You two will try to stop his creations, while I try to stop him."Nana soared into the air, leaving Gran Torino and All Might to fight the Nomu.

All For One smirked at the scene and accepted Nana Shimura's challenge, rising into the sky.

"It's just you and me now, Nana Shimura. Your predecessors couldn't stop me. Do you really think you can defeat me with your power?" A sinister aura began to emanate from the Symbol of Evil as crimson tentacles emerged from his back, trying to ensnare her. Nana skillfully dodged all the attacks. One of the tentacles nearly pierced her heart, but she narrowly avoided it using her Quirk, Levitation.

"Is that all you can do? Tentacles? Really? I expected more from you, All For One."

Waiting for the right moment as he recharged his ability, Nana landed a powerful blow to his face — but he countered with an energy wave.

"What the teacher and the student have in common is their inability to stand against me. Let's see how you fare against this."

Energy wave

Pyrokinesis

Explosive wave

Destruction

Vacuum cannon

Devastating will

Laser

The combination of several Quirks required time to execute, but All For One was aiming to unleash a single, devastating long-range attack that would strike all his enemies at once. The blast was so fast that none of the three could react or dodge in time. The Nomu advanced, pushing the heroes back. Some were subdued, but the rest attacked with even greater ferocity, exhausting Gran Torino and All Might. The trio was thrown far from the battlefield. A few Nomu were also caught in the blast as they tried to pursue them.

Lying under the rubble of collapsed buildings, Yagi was the first to recover. He cleared the debris, pain surging through his body — several ribs broken, blood flowing from his forehead and nose. Wiping it away with the fabric of his suit, he barely managed to stand.

His knees shook, and his fingers trembled from the battle. In the distance, he saw several silhouettes approaching — Nomu, three of them, survivors of their master's attack.

"I can't tremble. I can't be afraid. I won't give up as long as my heart beats!"

Forcing on his signature smile, he gritted his teeth and stood tall. Preparing for the approaching Nomu, he took a stance, gathering energy into his hand, and declared:

"Detroit Smash!"

All Might took down two Nomu with sheer striking power. The third had its legs torn off. It tried to regenerate, but the Symbol of Peace didn't give it the chance — he smashed its head with one blow, staining his boots. Without pause, he rushed to aid his mentors — but that moment was stolen. He felt it: his enemy's presence, steadily approaching, surveying the ruined landscape.

"If I don't stop him, he'll reach the others. I must hold him off until they recover!"

Standing firm, he began to form a plan — but All For One interrupted his thoughts, offering a deal.

"You can't stand against me, fool."

In a theatrical gesture, he extended his hand in a mock bargain.

"I propose a deal. You give me One For All, and in return, I'll spare your life and — so be it — the lives of your mentors. Do you agree? You won't get a second chance, boy."

He spoke politely, but All Might's expression hardened, the smile fading from his face.

Fueled by rage, the young All Might raised his middle finger.

"Here's what I think of your deal. I will never, ever bargain with you, All For One!"

He took a stance, locking eyes with his enemy, clenching his fist and gathering all his energy.

"I will never bow to you or any of my enemies... because I… AM ALL MIGHT!"

Lightning sparked around his right hand. All Might knew — this strike, if it didn't kill him, would surely break his arm. Pushing beyond his limits, his body radiated power he hadn't felt in years. Bones ached, ready to snap, but the Symbol of Peace endured it — for one final blow.

"So, you've chosen to repay my mercy with arrogance? Very well. You'll beg for death when I'm done with you,"

All For One growled, channeling the power of dozens of enhancement Quirks into his left arm:

Kinetic enhancement

Destructive force

Will of destruction

Muscle strength

Metallic coating

Enhanced regeneration

Cerberus' Fury

Physical power enhancement

Energy enhancement

His arm swelled grotesquely from the sheer number of Quirks, tearing his white shirt apart. With his other hand, he ripped away the tattered remains of his shirt, revealing his scarred torso.

"And what will you do now, hero?"

Fueled by fury and power, All Might leapt toward him, channeling so much energy into his legs that they broke upon impact with All For One's force. Locking eyes with him, he shouted:

"ONE FOR ALL — 110%!!! UNITED STATES OF SMASH!!! PLUS UUUULLLTTTRAAAA!!!"

Their fists collided in a cataclysmic explosion. The shockwave obliterated the surroundings, creating a massive crater and leveling buildings.

Gran Torino and Nana, still recovering from the earlier laser attack, regained consciousness. As Nana looked around, she asked:

"Where is Toshinori, Torino?"

"He's fighting All For One! We have to get there!"

Torino pointed to the street, where they saw All Might unleashing all his power against the villain.

"TOSHINORI!!!"

The two professional heroes rushed to help him — but it was too late. Nothing could stop him now, not even himself.

The shockwave swept Nana and Sorahiko off their feet, slamming them into the pavement. The ground trembled — a 3.0-magnitude quake — and a colossal dust cloud rose, obscuring everything in sight.

At the epicenter lay the young All Might, his right arm and both legs broken. Groaning in pain, he couldn't see his opponent, but he felt his sinister aura. He tried to rise, but his body refused to respond — all his strength had gone into that one final strike. Whether it had been enough remained a mystery. Gritting his teeth, he rolled onto his stomach and began to crawl, dragging himself through the dust with his intact left arm. He didn't know where his mentors were — only that he hoped they were safe.

Slowly, the smoke cleared. A silhouette emerged. It wasn't human — not yet. A skeleton, slowly growing muscle and flesh, regenerating with a healing Quirk. His vocal cords were destroyed, leaving him mute. Muscles wrapped around bones; eyes slowly formed in empty sockets; skin began to grow.

"No... He couldn't have survived that. No. That's impossible,"

Yagi thought. He tried to stand, but his broken body wouldn't move. All For One, slowly regenerating, approached his fallen foe — delighted and disgusted by the smile still on All Might's face.

"I must admit, I underestimated you. You truly impressed me, young man. You're either very brave or very foolish.

For your bravery… I'll grant you a quick death."

To be continued.

Chapter Text

"Before you stop breathing, do you have any wishes?" This sentence seemed meaningless, but AFO understood—the consequences of his opponent's final blow were now taking their toll. It was difficult for him to stay on his feet and keep his attention on the enemy, despite the sharp pain radiating through his chest and organs.

At the same time, Toshinori thought he had lost this battle. He hadn't managed to defeat his mentor's archenemy.

"No, this shouldn't have happened! How could I lose like this? I never imagined I'd fail… I'm a hero—I can't fall into despair. If I had more power, I could have beaten him. Get up, Toshinori, come on!" the young All Might berated himself internally.

But he couldn't.

He couldn't protect others. He couldn't defeat the enemy. He was overwhelmed with despair and afraid of his own thoughts. Yet, shaking off the negativity, he lifted his gaze to meet the eyes of the "Symbol of Evil." Toshinori didn't know what to say, but whenever he was afraid or hopeless, he would always smile, no matter what. The smile he managed to summon was stained with blood from his mouth. The taste of iron lingered on his tongue as he exhaled heavily and said:

"You were not bad in battle, but do you know what sets me apart from you?" All Might asked a question that even piqued AFO's interest. But it was all meaningless. Still, he let the hero speak—what difference would a few more minutes make to a man about to die?

"And what is that?" All Might smiled and answered:

"I fought with people who believe in me. I will never be alone. Your army and minions are bound by fear. Once they stop fearing you, they'll tear you apart like wild dogs."

Provoking AFO's anger, Toshinori laughed like a madman. Nothing could stop him now—these were the final moments of his life.

"IF I'M GOING TO DIE, I'D RATHER DIE WITH A SMILE ON MY FACE!!!" All Might shouted with all the strength left in him. All For One, unfazed, moved toward All Might, intent on taking his younger brother's Quirk.

Just as his hand nearly touched All Might's head, a powerful kick from Gran Torino struck AFO at high speed, throwing him back nearly 100 meters. Frustration and irritation began to take over—this battle had gone on longer than he'd anticipated. Though his regeneration healed most of the injuries, the pain from All Might's earlier strike still burned in his chest, making him cough up blood. Rising to his feet, he saw three irritating figures in colorful clothes standing before him.

"Toshinori, can you get up?" Gran Torino asked sarcastically, despite his own broken legs. But they were quickly distracted by an explosion near the battlefield's center. All For One began to levitate, and those familiar purple portals appeared once again.

"I can't even move. I used my most powerful attack—it broke my arms and legs. But at least I weakened him. Now he's not as strong as before." All Might winced from the pain as he was lifted. He didn't understand why, until it dawned on him. Gran Torino's eyes filled with tears, and seeing this, All Might asked himself, "Where's my mentor, Nana Shimura?"

They began to fly, but All Might's thoughts were consumed with panic for his mentor, who was nowhere in sight.

"Where is Shimura-san, Gran Torino? Where is she?!!!" All Might shouted desperately. But he was helpless. The only answer was a pitiful reply from his mentor:

"I'm sorry, Toshinori."

With all the strength they could muster, they continued to flee. All Might began to cry out and scream when he saw his mentor standing below, staring defiantly at All For One.

"Sorahiko, get Toshinori out of here. I'll hold him off as best I can."

Nana's breathing was labored. She had been impaled by rebar through her stomach and liver. Even if she escaped, she'd bleed out before reaching medical help. Her knees trembled, and her breath was uneven.

Behind her, All For One summoned dozens of Nomu—too many for the current heroes to handle. Nana stood and pointed at All Might. Her voice, though quiet, reached even from 20 meters away.

"Toshinori, you are next."

The ground beneath Gran Torino vanished, and both master and student soared into the air. All Might tried to resist, but he was powerless. All he could do was scream.

"SENSEI, NO!!... NO... NOOO!!!"

With his still-functioning hand, he struck Gran Torino's back, but the older hero no longer reacted. He had lost a comrade, an ally, a friend. Tears streamed down his face as he spoke:

"Nana said we should go. She bought us time."

But All Might refused to accept it. He wanted to help her. He screamed again—his voice filled with grief.

"WE HAVE TO HELP HER! WE CAN'T LEAVE HER ALONE WITH HIM! SHE WILL DIE!!!!"

Gran Torino didn't respond. He had already come to terms with the loss, flying silently away with Toshinori.

Nana watched them disappear into the sky. For the last time, she smiled at All For One. Around him, a new army of stronger Nomu had gathered.

"It's just you and me, Nana. Not even a team of heroes could stop me. What makes you think you can? Do you hope that cocky brat will stop me? Ahaha!" he laughed, pointing at her. Then, he gave the command.

"Bring me her head!"

The Nomu attacked like rabid beasts. Nana did her best to fight back. She targeted their brains—their weakness—and managed to defeat five. But then a blow to her face sent her flying. She could no longer endure. Collapsing, she fell to the ground—her life fading away.

The Nomu, following orders, tore into her body with brutal savagery. Her skin, flesh, and organs were shredded. They ripped her apart until she no longer resembled a human—just a blood-soaked red mass. Only her cloak remained, stained with her blood.

One Nomu, like a loyal dog, brought her head to its master. The humanoid creature knelt, offering the trophy.

"Excellent work."

Grabbing her by her long black hair, AFO laughed maniacally, staring into her lifeless eyes. Blood dripped from her head. With twisted glee, he activated his pyrokinesis, watching her head burn until only a skull remained. Then, he threw it to the ground, shattering it into pieces—his victory complete.

Behind him, a purple portal opened. Kurogiri's yellow eyes emerged. The servant was concerned—his master's chest was burned, his skin bloodied, and his breathing labored.

"Master, you need urgent medical attention. I will transport you to Dr. Garaki."

The portal shifted coordinates, opening a path to the doctor's lab.

All For One said nothing. Silently, he stepped into the portal, holding his chest.

"Master, Master, are you alright?" the doctor asked, watching the Nomu capsule nervously.

"I'm fine, old friend. I just remembered the last time I came here injured like this."

Gazing grimly at the doctor, AFO realized it was time to end his affairs and focus on raising his son—Izuku. All Might still hunted him, obsessed with revenge. But in his current state, he couldn't win. He needed an army—and for that, he turned to Dr. Garaki.

"What is my current condition, doctor?" All For One asked, concerned. He had hidden his coughing from Izuku and Inko so as not to worry them.

"Your condition is better than a few years ago, but still far from full recovery. I'm trying everything I can, but in all these years of studying your quirk, I've made little progress. I'm sorry."

The doctor lowered his head. All For One—Hisashi Shigaraki—had been the first to recognize his genius when others mocked him. For that, Garaki owed him everything.

"There's no need to despair. You are doing something—unlike many others," All For One replied, watching the doctor closely. In his eyes, he saw the truth the doctor had been hiding.

"Is something wrong?"

"Actually… there is a way to restore your former power."

To be continued.

Chapter Text

Present Time

After several hours of playing games with his mother, the young boy destined to embody the true essence of heroism was exhausted and ready for bed. His mother understood this and gently tried to put Izuku to sleep. But with his characteristic stubbornness, he insisted that evil never sleeps or rests. Climbing onto the couch and striking a heroic pose, he solemnly declared—deliberately deepening his voice to sound like All Might.

"Fear not, villain! For I am the hero who fights day and night, in the sky and on the sea! I fear neither fire nor darkness. I fear no one!"

Hearing his dramatic proclamation, Inko beamed with pride, her heart swelling with joy, and a tear of happiness slipped from her eye.

Izuku paused, deep in thought—he still hadn't decided on a name for his hero persona or how he wanted to present himself to the world. Watching her son stand so seriously on the couch, hand on his chin and brow furrowed in contemplation, Inko couldn't help but tease her aspiring little hero.

"What kind of hero isn't even afraid of his own mother?" she asked theatrically, placing the back of her hand against her forehead and closing her eyes with exaggerated flair.

"MOM! Don't interrupt!" he cried. "How can I be a real hero if I don't even have my own superhero society to make me known around the world?"

As Inko chuckled at his response, she considered asking a delicate question—was Izuku ready to inherit his father's Quirk? He hadn't seen his father since he was two years old and likely barely remembered him. Maybe he even thought Hisashi had abandoned them. Taking a deep breath, she prepared to speak—but Izuku suddenly caught her attention again.

"I'm not afraid of you, Mom. I'm afraid you'll cry. So, from this moment on, I promise to protect the best smile in the world—yours!"

That was it. The dam broke, and Inko burst into tears of joy. But Izuku didn't understand why she was crying—only that she was crying. He immediately slid off the couch, ran to her, and hugged her leg tightly.

"MOM! Who made you cry? Tell me his name and I'll ANNIHILATE him!"

Tears streamed freely down Inko's cheeks, soaking into her clothes and even staining the small All Might costume her son proudly wore. Kneeling to meet him at eye level, she wrapped her arms around the stunned boy. Izuku returned the embrace, clinging to her neck with his little arms, his wide eyes filled with concern.

Almost managing to contain her sobs, Inko smiled through her tears and whispered:

"Izuku… those were the kindest words anyone has ever said to me."

Still sniffling, she continued to comfort him.

"No one has ever spoken to me like that before. Not even your father's sweet words come close. I'll remember this for the rest of my life."

She gently leaned back and looked into her son's teary but sparkling eyes.

"Mom, what kind of hero would I be if I let you cry? I have to be the hero who protects your smile… and, uh… happiness?" he added, stumbling over the last word he had only recently learned.

But it didn't matter. Even if he had lost his voice, Izuku's very presence brought her happiness. Resting her head on his shoulder, she said the words that would ignite a fire in her son's heart:

"My son, it doesn't matter whether the world calls you a hero or not. To me, you already are one—my hero. No, my superhero."

Overwhelmed, Izuku let go of his mother and burst into happy energy, racing around the apartment in glee. His joy was so bright, it felt as though it could light the darkest corners of the world. Inko's tears turned into a carefree, loving smile as she watched her four-year-old hero.

Curious, she called out to him mid-spin:

"Izuku, have you thought of your hero name yet?"

He stopped, looked at her with dramatic seriousness, and she suddenly felt a small twinge of anxiety at what her son might say.

Climbing onto the table to appear taller than his mother—though he only barely reached her shoulder even while standing on a chair—Izuku cleared his throat dramatically.

"Ahem… He seeks neither fame nor recognition. His path lies through lonely roads, where storms scatter the shadows. Thunder follows in his footsteps. Rain whispers with every move, as if the storm itself has chosen him as its relentless face. I am the one who will protect and show compassion to all. My name… is Knight of the Storm."

Inko's jaw dropped. How could a four-year-old come up with something so poetic? She felt an overwhelming sense of pride—this was truly a performance. Her thoughts drifted to Hisashi, who once had a flair for dramatic, poetic speeches when courting her. Like father, like son, she thought with a bittersweet smile.

She still held out hope that Hisashi might return one day. He'd been gone for almost two years, but he sent enough money to cover all expenses—including the pricey collectible hero figurines she bought for Izuku. She didn't need to work and could spend every day with her green-haired bundle of joy, who made her feel alive.

Thinking of Hisashi, Inko decided to change the subject slightly to avoid upsetting her son.

"Izuku, sweetie, what kind of Quirk would you like to have?"

"I want a Quirk with elemental powers! Like fire, or lightning! Or a superpower like All Might's! So I can give people hope and save them from villains!" he exclaimed, practically bouncing with excitement.

Smiling, Inko asked one more question.

"Okay, then tell me, Izuku—if you could choose between my Quirk and your father's Quirk, which would you pick?"

"Yours, of course!" he said without hesitation. "It's so cool! You can pull objects, lift people—you can do so many cool things, Mom!"

Inko's heart swelled with pride… and a little sadness. Izuku's answer showed how deeply he admired and loved her—but it also made her realize how distant he felt from his father.

"But Izuku, why not your father's Quirk? I think it's strong too—he can breathe fire! He can take down villains with a single breath, while I have to use my hands to activate my Quirk."

Izuku paused thoughtfully before answering.

"Yeah, it's cool… but I've never seen him use it. And what if he has a sore throat? Then he can't fight properly."

Inko was both impressed and unnerved—how could her son be so clever at only four years old? He was growing up so fast.

Evening settled over the city. The streets were quiet, the silence broken only by the occasional hum of passing cars. The moonlight cast a soft glow across the walls of Izuku's room, where he lay under his blanket. Inko sat at the edge of his bed, reading the final lines of a fairy tale.

"And they lived happily ever after. The end."

"Wow, Mom, that was the best story you've ever read," Izuku whispered, not wanting to disturb the quiet magic of the moment with his usual All Might-style shouts.

"Yes, sweetie, I liked it too. Now it's time to sleep. Tomorrow is a big day—your first real step toward becoming a hero," Inko said, gently stroking his unruly hair.

"Okay, Mom. We'll get up early tomorrow," Izuku replied, smiling sleepily.

She tucked the blanket around him and kissed his forehead, hugging him warmly.

"I love you too, Mom," he murmured, hugging her back.

They held each other for two full minutes before Inko stood up and softly closed the door.

"Good night, my son," she whispered, her voice warm and tender.

Lying in bed, Izuku glanced at the All Might poster on the wall. The hero's proud gaze met his own.

"Don't worry, All Might. I promise—I'll become a hero like no one has ever seen before. You'll be proud of me."

With that vow, Izuku closed his eyes and drifted off into a peaceful sleep, ready to meet the important day that awaited him.

To be continued…

Chapter Text

After closing the door to the room, Inko began cleaning the kitchen and living room after spending time playing with Izuku. As she worked, her mind wandered. She wondered what kind of quirk her son would inherit. He was doing everything he could to become a hero, but that dream came with risks—serious ones.

Being a hero meant living with danger. Every day, you became a target for villains. And there were no guarantees. You might not survive until tomorrow. What frightened Inko the most wasn't the battles or the villains—it was the thought that Izuku's future might be stolen by the very path he idolized. That his personal life, his relationships with his mother and father, could fade into the background. That one day, when he had his own family and children, he wouldn't have the time or strength to truly be there for them.

Yes, the life of a hero could be full of excitement and good pay—but how many heroes actually lived to old age? Not many. Most didn't retire with honor; they were forgotten, worn out, or lost in the line of duty. And what scared her even more was the loneliness. That Izuku might lose sight of the people around him, become distant, obsessed with hero work, and end up isolated.

After all, who needs an aging, injured hero—no matter how powerful—when there's a younger graduate with a new flashy quirk taking the spotlight? That was the ugly truth behind the dazzling world of heroism. It all looked so bright: costumes, speeches, victory poses. But no one spoke about the burnout, broken families, or shattered health.

And this terrified Inko.

What if her son followed that same tragic path? He deserved better. She had seen how his eyes lit up when heroes appeared on TV, how he memorized their moves and filled his notebooks with stats and analysis. But was he truly meant for such a dangerous life? With his brilliant mind, he could change the world in a different way—one just as valuable, just as heroic.

Brrrrr.

Inko's phone vibrated for the second time. Lost in her thoughts, she hadn't even noticed the first buzz. As she walked to the table, she allowed herself a small flicker of hope: Maybe it's Hisashi... Maybe he's finally coming home. Maybe he'll say, "Inko, I'm coming back. Wait for me and Izuku—I'll be there in an hour."

But it wasn't Hisashi.

Instead, the screen showed a familiar contact name: "Explosive Wheat."

It was her childhood friend, Mitsuki Bakugo.

She picked up the phone and held it to her ear.

— Hello, Inko Midoriya speaking, — she answered softly.

Laughter rang from the other end.

— Oh, come on, Inko. Since when did we start talking like strangers? We've known each other since we were kids, — Mitsuki's playful voice responded.

Inko chuckled, already feeling better.

— Sorry, force of habit. How are you? It's pretty late—

Mitsuki glanced at the clock: 11:17 PM.

— I know, I know. Sorry for calling this late, I just really needed to talk to you, — Mitsuki admitted after a brief pause.

— Is everything okay? You sound serious. I haven't heard you like this since you fell for Masaru, — Inko said, concern creeping into her voice.

Mitsuki laughed.

— You're still the same—too trusting and way too honest. That's why I adore you.

The mood between them softened, like old times.

— Stop flattering me, Mitsuki! — Inko blushed and stammered, her voice full of warmth.

— Alright, alright. So how's Izuku doing? — Mitsuki asked, deliberately avoiding any mention of Hisashi.

— Great! I just put him to bed. Tomorrow we're going to the doctor to check his quirk. You should've seen how excited he was—running around pretending to be All Might! He couldn't stop smiling. — Inko paused, her own smile lingering. — As for me, I feel like the happiest woman in the world having him by my side. What about Katsuki? And the modeling agency? I heard things are going well.

— They are, mostly. Though... — Mitsuki sighed. — We had a bit of a disaster. One of those flashy heroes released an energy pulse during a fight with a villain—right near our building. Half our equipment was fried. Thankfully, the hero agency paid for the damages. If it weren't for Masaru calming me down, I swear I would've blown up the whole office.

Inko laughed, covering her mouth.

— If Masaru weren't around, I'm pretty sure you'd blow up every passerby on the street!

Mitsuki grinned.

— You're not wrong. Anyway, get this: I was modeling a new dress—pretty pricey, too—and some old creep in the audience offered to buy me. Like, right there on stage!

Inko gasped.

Mitsuki continued.

— I wanted to scream that I wasn't some cheap prostitute and tell him where to shove his dirty money. But Masaru stepped in. He stopped the photoshoot, grabbed the guy by the collar, and tossed him out. Just like that.

— He did?! — Inko exclaimed, eyes wide with pride for her friend's husband.

— Oh, you should've seen it! Everyone thinks Masaru's the quiet one, but when it counts—he's the real beast. I may be the loudmouth, but he's the one people shouldn't mess with.

— And Katsuki? — Inko asked, still smiling.

— Oh, that little firecracker finally awakened his quirk. A mix of mine and Masaru's. He blew up half our furniture. I yelled at him, but he just shouted back, "Kids grow up so fast, oh my god!" like he was the parent! — Mitsuki groaned.

— Now he's all "I'm gonna be better than All Might." These kids and their heroes...

— That's okay, — Inko replied gently. — It's good that they have dreams. They'll grow and figure things out. It's all part of being a kid.

— You're right, as always. No argument from me, — Mitsuki said, letting out a dramatic yawn. — Alright, let's wrap this up. Call me tomorrow after the test—I want to know what Izuku gets.

— Of course. Goodnight, Mitsuki.

— Goodnight, Inko. Sending you a hug.

Inko set the phone down and lay on the couch, her green hair fanning out around her. Her eyes fluttered closed. The ceiling faded into blackness as sleep pulled her into the realm of dreams.

The Next Day

Two figures sat in the waiting area outside the doctor's office: a little green-haired boy holding an All Might figurine, and a slender woman with long hair and striking features. Izuku was jittery, fidgeting, and whining about the wait.

— It's taking forever! I thought it'd be more exciting, — he grumbled.

— Mrs. Midoriya? You and your son may come in, — a kind voice said.

The doctor was a middle-aged man with a heteromorphic quirk—his head resembled a brown toy dinosaur. Most children were fascinated by his appearance, and he had become a favorite among them. Izuku's eyes lit up with wonder.

— Please, have a seat. We'll begin the quirk test now. It shouldn't take more than fifteen minutes, — the doctor said gently.

Izuku nearly trembled with anticipation. His heart pounded. He was moments away from his dream.

"This is it. I'll never forget this day—it'll be the best day of my life. Just wait, All Might. If I can't become your successor… then I'll be the one who surpasses you!"

He didn't just feel excited—he was ready to explode with it.

Yes, this would be the beginning of his greatest triumph.

To Be Continued...

Chapter Text

Inko sat beside her son, Izuku, gently rubbing his back in an effort to soothe his typically sensitive and anxious nature.

"Izuku, if you calm down just a little, we'll get through this. Please, try not to do anything rash. I know you're scared, but everything will be fine," she said, noticing how he couldn't sit still, fidgeting nervously. Especially today — they were going to take his blood, and that genuinely frightened him.

Yet despite the fear, he summoned his courage, thinking of All Might — the symbol of peace, who always faced danger with a smile and unshakable resolve.

"Well then, let's begin," the doctor said in a professional tone. "I'll wrap a pressure sensor around your arm. This helps us determine your heart activity and may give us a hint if your quirk has manifested. Although, I must warn you — it's not a precise method. There's only about a 15% chance of detection," he explained.

With practiced hands, the doctor removed adhesive strips and placed them gently around Izuku's bicep. As he activated the device, it tightened, making the boy flinch slightly from the pressure. He winced but endured it, the machine emitting a steady series of beeping sounds. Inko watched with concern, eyes fixed on the screen.

"Don't worry," the doctor finally said. "Your son's heart activity is perfectly normal, and there's no sign of any heart condition. It's also completely normal that the machine didn't detect a quirk. This test is only preliminary." He smiled and carefully removed the sensor from Izuku's arm, setting it aside. Then, with a kind look, he added, "Everything will be alright."

Children often find comfort in a warm smile, and Inko hoped that would ease her son's nerves.

"Now we'll take a blood sample," the doctor continued. "This will help us determine whether he inherited any quirk-related genes from you or your husband."

He stood and walked to a cabinet, retrieving a syringe and alcohol swabs. After disinfecting the area, he located a suitable vein on the first try and inserted the needle with care. Izuku felt a sharp prick and a ticklish sensation travel through his arm, but he didn't cry. Instead, he smiled through the discomfort, bravely enduring it.

"Please hold this cotton ball over the injection site," the doctor instructed Inko. She quickly complied, gently pressing it to her son's arm.

"Well done, young man. You're very brave! With courage like that, I have no doubt you'll become a hero," the doctor praised, igniting a spark in Izuku's eyes.

As ten minutes passed since the blood was drawn, Izuku's thoughts began to darken. He started to realize that in today's quirk-dominated society, a child born without a quirk might never be able to become a hero. Though he tried to keep smiling, Inko noticed something had changed — the cheerful glow on his face had faded.

The most painful part was yet to come — the doctor still hadn't given a final answer, and Inko feared what it might be.

Izuku continued to smile, holding on to the doctor's earlier praise. But instead of confirmation, the doctor spoke again.

"I'd like to run one final test," he said. "It's an X-ray scan to check for the presence or absence of an additional joint in the pinky toe — a common indicator of quirklessness."

He looked to Inko. "I'll proceed only with your consent."

Inko nodded, trying to steady her trembling hands. She squeezed Izuku's palm gently and helped him lie on the scanning table.

"Stay still, honey. This is the last test. After this, we'll know for sure if you're more like me or your father," she said with a soft smile. Her words gave Izuku the push he needed to stay brave.

"Now lie back, and don't move. It'll be over quickly, I promise," the doctor said.

Izuku settled into the machine, which began to scan his skeletal structure.

"Everything okay, sweetie?" Inko asked.

"Yeah, Mom. It's just… really bright in here. And the machine's making weird noises," Izuku replied.

Relieved, Inko waited patiently as the machine completed its task. The doctor, however, sat frozen in front of the screen, eyes wide with disbelief.

What is this? he thought. It's impossible… A case like this is almost unheard of. If he has this blood type and lacks that joint, he's a complete anomaly… Will society ever accept a child like him?

Twenty minutes had passed, and the doctor still hadn't said a word. He forced a smile, but it didn't reach his eyes. Doctor Akira wasn't good at hiding things — whenever he lied, his nose itched and his right eye twitched, due to a minor side-effect of his shapeshifting quirk.

Desperately trying to delay the inevitable, he asked:

"If you don't mind — what quirks do you and your husband possess?"

Inko reached across the table and levitated a pen slightly with her telekinesis. "I have a weak telekinesis quirk. My husband could breathe fire," she answered, recalling Hitoshi's ability.

She had always hoped Izuku would inherit his father's quirk — especially since he had been unusually thirsty that morning. But clearly, that hope was fading.

Doctor Akira, still wearing his practiced smile, looked at Izuku with sadness in his heart. He could see how much this boy dreamed of being a hero.

Just as he opened his mouth to speak the truth, the door burst open.

"Dad, Dad! He's here! The doctor's here!" cried a cheerful four-year-old girl with short blue hair and sparkling topaz eyes.

"Oh, hello there!" she said brightly.

Izuku blinked, surprised — it was the first time he had seen someone his age. The girl's presence instantly captivated him.

She ran up and bombarded him with questions.

"Wow! How does your hair grow like that? Is it easy to take care of? Were you born with green hair, or did you dye it?"

Overwhelmed but smiling, Izuku responded kindly, his golden smile lighting up his face. This unexpected encounter bloomed into his first real friendship with a girl.

Inko and the doctor watched them, momentarily forgetting the tension.

How adorable! Inko thought. My baby's talking to a girl! Hisashi, you have to see this…

Meanwhile, the girl's father entered, clearly exasperated.

"Nejire, what are you doing? You can't just barge in! People are waiting for test results!"

"I'm so sorry," said Mr. Hado, bowing slightly. "We're here for a quirk assessment too. My daughter can be… energetic."

Before leaving, the girl turned to Izuku and beamed.

"My name's Nejire Hado!"

"Nice to meet you, Hado-san. I'm Izuku Midoriya," he replied, waving as the door closed.

Once silence returned, Doctor Akira took a deep breath.

"Mrs. Midoriya," he said solemnly, "according to all the analyses, your son has not inherited either of your quirks. In fact…"

He hesitated.

Inko's heart raced. Izuku clutched a small All Might figurine in his hand.

"…I'm sorry to say this, but your son is… quirkless."

The words hit Izuku like a lightning bolt. His figurine slipped from his fingers, clattering onto the floor. The sparkle in his eyes dimmed — not extinguished, but dulled.

Chapter Text

"This... is impossible.That can't be !" Inko cried out, her voice trembling with disbelief. Panic gripped her heart, her lips quivering as her heartbeat thundered like it was trying to tear through her chest. With tear-filled eyes, she looked at Doctor Akira, desperately searching for any sign that he was lying — but his expression was firm, unwavering.

Her gaze slowly shifted to Izuku, who stood frozen like a statue, his wide eyes locked on the doctor's white coat. His gaze turned hollow, filled with a chasm of despair. Time itself seemed to stop around him.

His fingers loosened. The All Might figurine slipped from his hands and fell to the ground with a loud crash, breaking the heavy silence that blanketed the room. No one dared to speak. Not a word was uttered — not even to comfort the green-haired boy, whose entire body radiated shock.

Izuku was pulled from his daze by the relentless ticking of the wall clock — each tick echoing in his mind like a cruel reminder of time moving forward without mercy. He lowered his gaze to the floor, where the broken figurine lay. It stared up at him with lifeless eyes, and the once-inspiring smile of the Symbol of Peace now felt like mockery.

If it had been the real All Might instead of just a toy, Izuku imagined he would say:

"I'm sorry, young man, but you cannot be a hero without a Quirk. You are simply unworthy. Accept your place before it's too late to realize it."

Dark thoughts clouded Izuku's mind. He imagined All Might laughing at him for being Quirkless. But deep inside, he knew — All Might would never say that.

…Would he?

Suddenly, it felt like the figurine was crawling toward him — inch by inch — drawn by an invisible force. The distance between them shrank with each heartbeat. The voice behind the figurine's smile grew louder, harsher:

"No… Unworthy… UNWORTHY!"

Those words rang in his head like a curse. Louder and louder—until they were silenced by his mother's gentle voice. She knelt beside him and placed the figurine back into his hands.

"Sweetheart, are you okay? If you're not feeling well, we can go home," Inko said softly, noticing how limp his grip had become. Izuku stared blankly at the doctor.

Doctor Akira, noticing the weight of Izuku's gaze, finally spoke again. A pang of guilt pierced his heart. He knew he had just shattered a child's dream.

"Sometimes, the impossible really is just… impossible," the doctor said as he pressed a button, revealing an X-ray of Izuku's leg and fingers.

To an average person, it looked normal. But to a medical professional, it was a devastating confirmation.

"Your son is missing the additional joint that all people with Quirks have. He was born without it. He doesn't have a Quirk."

The words struck like a hammer to both mother and son. Their hopeful day had turned into a waking nightmare.

For Izuku, it was soul-crushing. The path to becoming a hero — the path he had dreamed of his entire life — had been slammed shut.

"I also need to warn you," the doctor continued. "Your son may face discrimination. While only 2% of the global population is Quirkless, here in Japan that number is higher — around 7%."

He bowed his head slightly. "I'm truly sorry."

With each word, Izuku's world darkened — yet somewhere, buried deep within him, a small flame still flickered. A question that had haunted him now rose to the surface.

"What about people whose Quirks awakened late?" Izuku asked, a spark of hope lighting up his emerald eyes. He managed a faint smile.

The doctor met his gaze. But what he said next extinguished that fragile hope.

"That's a good question. Yes, medicine has recorded rare cases of late Quirk development — often due to dormant genes or highly specific activation conditions. We call it a 'special Quirk awakening condition.'"

Both Inko and Izuku clung to the possibility. Even if his Quirk hadn't appeared yet, maybe it would... someday.

But the next words shattered everything.

"But not in your case."

Izuku's lips parted, but only a whisper escaped: "What…?"

Doctor Akira's expression became grim.

"Your blood tests reveal a rare genetic mutation found only in Quirkless individuals. It occurs in less than 1% of cases. In your case, it makes Quirk awakening impossible."

He opened his mouth to explain further, but Izuku's sobs cut him off. Inko reached out to comfort him, but he couldn't hear her anymore. The tears came harder now — streaming down his cheeks, dripping from his chin. His chest heaved with every breath.

Snot mixed with tears. Salt clung to his lips. His mother wiped his face, but it was no use. The pain was deeper than skin.

On the other side of the door, Nejire listened. Her father had pulled her out of the room earlier, but curiosity brought her back.

She pressed her ear against the door. She hadn't heard Izuku's voice once. Only the doctor's… and his mother's.

Then came crying.

But not the kind from a shot or scrape — no, this was real. Deep. Raw. The sobbing she recognized from the times her own mother cried uncontrollably.

And then she heard it.

"Son, don't cry. Everything will be alright… Heroes don't cry, remember?" Inko tried to soothe him.

But those words pushed him over the edge.

"MOM! WHAT KIND OF HERO AM I IF I DON'T EVEN HAVE A QUIRK?!"

Inko froze. Tears welled up in her eyes, but she fought them back.

Nejire couldn't.

Acting on pure instinct, she burst through the door.

She found Izuku huddled in his mother's arms. Without hesitation, she ran to him and hugged him tightly.

Inko looked up — surprised to see the little girl who had barged in earlier now holding her son with such compassion.

Nejire didn't hold back.

"Izuku! What happened?! Why are you crying? Are you hurt? Did something happen?!" she bombarded him with questions.

Inko gently let him go so Nejire could embrace him more comfortably.

"Nejire, I… I… I…" Izuku stammered, still sobbing as he buried his face in her shoulder. Nejire stroked his back gently.

"Let's get out of here," she whispered. "Staying here will only make you feel worse."

Izuku nodded. His tear-filled eyes opened, noticing how damp her dress was from his tears.

She smiled warmly at him. Then, without a second thought, she took his hand and led him out of the suffocating room.

They sat outside, by the chairs near the door, and talked — about anything and everything. Bit by bit, the darkness inside Izuku began to lift.

Back in the room, the door hadn't fully closed.

Through the gap, they overheard Inko's quiet voice.

"Doctor… is there anything we can do? Anything at all? I'm willing to do whatever it takes."

Dr. Akira shook his head solemnly.

"I wish I could say yes, but… no. There's nothing medicine can do in this situation. I'm truly sorry."

He paused, then added:

"But there's something else you should know."

Inko tensed.

"Because of your son's unique blood type and genetic structure, his blood has undergone abnormal changes. To put it simply — he can donate blood to anyone, but he can't receive it from anyone."

"What? How is that possible?"

"Due to his mutation, both Quirked and Quirkless blood is incompatible with his. If he ever needs a transfusion, it could kill him."

Inko gasped. Her son wasn't just Quirkless — he was vulnerable in ways the world couldn't see. If anyone discovered this mutation… what might they do?

"Is there anything else I need to know?" she asked, voice barely above a whisper.

The doctor sighed.

"No… That's all. I'm sorry. But I need to be honest. Your son will never become a hero. With his condition… he is unfit. Please, try to help him find another path in life."

But unknown to them, Izuku had heard every word.

And in that moment, his soul collapsed — like a star going cold and dark — leaving only silence inside.

To be continued...

Chapter Text

Izuku had lost his voice.

His dream had once been accompanied by words like:

"You can do it."

"Come on, hero."

"Forward, for the glory of altruism."

"Every person can be a hero."

But now everything had changed. Those words of support felt like burning coals—untouchable and painful. If you dared to hold them, you'd get burned. In the corners of young Midoriya's mind, other words began to flash—words that were true, yet so painful they shattered his heart, just like his dream, into thousands of tiny shards too fragile to piece together.

"Quirkless."

"Unworthy."

"Underdeveloped."

"You can't become a hero without a quirk."

The words echoed endlessly in his mind. Unable to bear the weight of the migraine they caused, Izuku let out a heavy sigh, drawing the curious and concerned gaze of Nejire. She noticed his tears and, unable to restrain her curiosity or find the right words, asked bluntly why he had lowered his head, avoiding her gaze.

— Nejire, I... I... I'm quirkless.

Nejire was surprised. She had never met anyone without a quirk before. All she knew was that quirkless people were a discriminated minority. Most older Japanese citizens were quirkless, but even among them, it was rare. Meeting a child without a quirk was like seeing a global celebrity in a tiny village.

But it didn't matter. Nejire didn't care whether Izuku had a quirk. For the first time, he spoke to her not like a weirdo, but as an equal.

The main difficulty with communicating with Nejire was her excessive curiosity. Sometimes it made people uncomfortable, as she tended to cross personal boundaries. Yet this time, even bursting into the room and seeing Izuku like that didn't faze her. On the contrary—it made her smile and see him as a potential friend, something she'd been missing since elementary school.

After such an unusual introduction, Nejire had no intention of abandoning a friend just because he didn't have a quirk.

— So what? I believe what makes someone a hero isn't their quirk, but their heart, Izuku, — Nejire said cheerfully, causing Izuku to raise his head. Her words pierced the darkness of his doubt like a ray of hope.

Inspired, Izuku wanted her to go on—but didn't dare ask. He simply needed to know if she truly meant it.

— Is it true that you... really think that about me?

Warmth filled his chest, and Nejire's freckled face turned red. She giggled.

— I really think so, silly. And I'd love to be your friend—maybe even your best friend! — she said brightly.

Izuku gave her a golden smile—the kind that brings happiness to everyone who sees it. Nejire was no exception.

They talked and laughed, enjoying each other's company. Izuku shared stories about heroes and how cool they were, while Nejire listened eagerly, absorbing his enthusiasm. Not wanting to stay quiet, she responded with funny stories of her own. They made Izuku trust her more. She was silly sometimes, but it was fun being around her.

Suddenly, a hand touched Izuku's shoulder. He turned to see his mother standing there, her expression sad and disappointed. It contrasted sharply with the bright mood he shared with Nejire.

— Ah, I see you've made a new friend, Nejire, — said a man with azure hair, smiling warmly. He took Nejire's hand and led her from the chair, heading toward the doctor's office.

— Yes, Dad! His name's Izuku, and he's really cool! — Nejire said, beaming with her full set of milk teeth.

Doctor Akira appeared in the doorway, calling them in.

— Mr. Hado, please come in, — he gestured. Nejire looked back at Izuku with pleading eyes, hoping he wouldn't leave.

Inko stood nearby, holding a folder with test results. She called her son, but he said something she never expected.

— Mom, wait. Let's wait for Nejire-san. We should wait for her.

Inko gave him a demonstrative smile, trying to forget what had happened five minutes earlier, and sat down next to him.

To cheer him up, Nejire added:

— Thank you, Izuku. I promise my exam will be quick, and then we can play together!

Feeling proud, Nejire entered the office, and her father closed the door behind them.

While they were gone, Inko spoke about Nejire and how sweet she was—now a friend to her son. Inko felt proud that, despite the painful truth Izuku had learned, he still smiled through the pain. She knew that quirkless children often lacked friends, and she feared Izuku might be alone for a long time. But now he had a friend—or rather, a friend had found him.

Friends made in childhood often become lifelong companions, and Inko promised herself she would do everything to preserve this connection. Izuku needed more than just her support—he needed Nejire's too.

Ten minutes later, Nejire didn't just step out of the office—she burst out. She scanned the hallway, spotted Izuku sitting a short distance away, and ran toward him.

Behind her, her father's exasperated voice could be heard, grumbling about her behavior, though he knew there was no changing her enthusiastic nature.

— Izuku!! Izuku!! — Nejire shouted, hurrying to him. Izuku stood up and ran to meet her. Now he was infected by her curiosity—it was just as contagious as his smile.

— Nejire, did they tell you what your quirk is? Is it cool? Can you show me? What kind of quirk is it?

The rapid-fire questions stunned her for a moment, but she quickly recovered and decided to show him.

— Haha, look, Izuku!

She extended her hands, and bright, sparkling energy waves shimmered from her palms. They danced in the air, creating mesmerizing patterns and colors. Izuku watched in awe, holding his breath.

— This is incredible! — he exclaimed. — How do you do that?

— I have a special quirk, — Nejire replied proudly. — I can manipulate energy! I can create different waves and even use them in battle if I need to!

— Wow, that's really cool! — Izuku said, his eyes shining. — I wish I could do something like that!

Nejire smiled, her eyes sparkling with joy. She felt a real connection between them.

— Maybe one day I can teach you, — she said hopefully. — Though I'm not sure how it'll work without a quirk.

— I believe anyone can become a hero, even without a quirk, — Izuku said, repeating her earlier words. Her encouragement had strengthened his confidence. He now believed that there were many exciting moments ahead for them.

At that moment, Inko approached, a bit concerned that her son had gotten so absorbed in the conversation.

— Izuku, you haven't forgotten about your studies, have you? — she asked gently.

— Mom, I... — Izuku began, but Nejire jumped in.

— Don't worry, Auntie! I was just showing Izuku my quirk! He's super impressed!

Inko looked at Nejire and smiled warmly.

— I'm glad to hear that, Nejire. But Izuku, remember your responsibilities.

— Of course, Mom, — he replied, though deep inside, he didn't want to leave. He had found something special with Nejire.

— Maybe we can meet later? — Nejire asked hopefully.

— Yes, definitely! I really want to see you again, — Izuku replied, blushing and smiling.

Nejire nodded, eyes shining.

— Great! Let's meet in the park sometime!

— Yes, let's! — Izuku agreed, certain that this was the start of something wonderful.

When Nejire left with her father, Izuku sat down again, a smile still on his face. His heart was full of hope. New adventures and a new friendship lay ahead—perhaps one that would help him face whatever came next.

A few days later, Izuku waited eagerly for their meeting. He thought about Nejire often and hoped their friendship would grow.

When they finally met again in the park, he was filled with anticipation.

— Hi, Izuku! — Nejire called cheerfully as she ran up.

— Hi, Nejire! — he replied, heart racing.

They walked through the park, discussing their dreams and future plans. Nejire talked about her training and her desire to become a hero like her idols. Izuku listened, admiring her passion.

— And you? What's your dream? — Nejire asked, stopping to face him.

— I want to become a great hero, — Izuku said with determination. — I want to protect people and prove that you can be strong, even without a quirk.

Nejire nodded, impressed.

— I believe in you, Izuku! You can do it! — she encouraged. Her words filled him with strength.

They continued walking and laughing. And in that moment, Izuku realized—this friendship gave him the strength he had been missing.

Their story had just begun. Many challenges and adventures awaited. But now, Izuku felt ready to face them—with Nejire, his new best friend, by his side.

To be continued.

Chapter Text

— Actually, there is a way to restore your former state, — said Dr. Garaki, his voice uncertain. He wasn't entirely confident his master could recover all of his abilities completely.

— And what's the hidden catch? — asked All For One, his curiosity piqued. The doctor was known for his unexpected revelations, and his ideas often exceeded even the boldest expectations. He rarely made claims unless he was absolutely sure. But this time felt different — he had a method, but even he doubted its success. Still, his words carried enough weight to earn Hisashi's attention.

— The problem lies in time itself, — Garaki said, stroking his thick mustache and adjusting his robe. He rose, took a tablet, and slowly walked over to All For One. Meeting his eyes, he spoke words that, to put it mildly, did not bring Hisashi any comfort.

— Your restoration process will take three years and seven months. — He paused, studying his master's face. Yet Hisashi showed little surprise, as if the timeframe didn't bother him.

— Your unique quirk demands specific conditions. And as always, power comes at a price. Each time you use various abilities, your body and quirk undergo minor mutations. If not for your extraordinary regeneration, recovery would take much longer — or in the worst case, it would lead to death, — he explained, scrolling through the tablet to display medical analyses and current data on All For One's condition.

— Your DNA is constantly degrading, but your "genetic memory" quirk helps preserve it. Based on that, my research suggests we can not only reverse the decay but return you to the state you were in before your encounter with the Almighty. — The mention of DNA made Hisashi uneasy. He realized that, because of his own unique biology, Izuku might be affected as well. The realization hit him like a shockwave. One question had been lingering ever since the word "DNA" was mentioned.

— If, hypothetically, I had a child... would my quirk be passed down to him? All For One? — Hisashi asked quietly. The doctor frowned slightly, watching his master glance at a Nomu suspended in stasis.

— Theoretically, no. If a child were conceived under such conditions, not only would your quirk not be inherited, but the mother's quirk likely wouldn't pass on either. Your DNA would interfere with the formation of the quirk factor, leaving the child quirkless — lacking even the extra joint in the toe. Biologically, he'd remain at the pre-quirk stage of human evolution, — Garaki said without hesitation.

All For One understood every word. He had unknowingly condemned Izuku to a quirkless life and an uncertain future, all because of his own nature. The mere thought stirred hatred within him — he would never allow himself to walk away from his son and Inko. Never.

Hisashi had no memories of a loving family. His only brother had rejected his ideals. His mother? All he remembered was the food he had to devour like a starving animal. As for his father — he had never met him. From what he could tell, the man had abandoned them before he was even born. That was why Hisashi adopted the surname Shigaraki — until he later took Inko's name. She welcomed the change, seeing it as a sign of love and a promise that he would never leave her. "Hisashi Midoriya" became a symbol of a new life. And he had changed — at least until the shadows of his past began pulling him back.

He and Yoichi had fought to survive as children. Then came the awakening of his quirk, and his rise as the Lord of Darkness and Fear. But now, for the first time, he had a real family. He had doubts after marrying Inko, but they disappeared when he saw the kindness and love she gave both to Izuku and to him. He became a father. And now he swore to give Izuku a life of freedom — one without burden or hunger, unlike the one he had lived.

He would never abandon them. The only thing standing in the way was unfinished business that threatened to consume everything he'd built. Before he could return to them, it all had to end. His thoughts were interrupted as Garaki coughed into his fist and adjusted his glasses.

— All this is purely theoretical, sir. No one can predict how it might turn out. My theory may very well be wrong — I haven't tested it yet, — he said, putting the tablet aside and rummaging through stacks of papers on his desk.

— Understood, — Hisashi replied calmly. Even if the theory held, and Izuku remained quirkless, he would inherit more than just a quirk. He would carry the legacy of All For One. Someday, Inko and Izuku would need to know the truth. But that day hadn't come. Not yet. Izuku was only two. He still had time — two years before his quirk might awaken. That would be enough… enough for a child to enjoy a meal without fear.

Over those two years, Hisashi had been gathering villains, preparing his army of Nomus, readying one final blow against the hero society. Now, Izuku was four, and Hisashi found himself wondering who the boy resembled more — himself or Inko. The thought warmed him. Izuku was growing, no longer the toddler who hid under tables. Even at four, he was already trying to act grown-up. Hisashi wondered what dreams his son was chasing. Children had wild imaginations — and as his father, he would support those dreams, no matter how strange or dangerous they seemed.

He thought about the doctor's plan and decided it would remain a last resort. Three years was a long time. And the biggest downside — he would be in suspended animation, unable to think or command his subordinates.

To be continued.

Chapter Text

Hisashi, more commonly known as All For One, found himself in deep contemplation about whether Inko would reach out to him with a call. The late hour—22:37 across all of Japan—was weighing heavily on his mind, especially with the knowledge that the next day marked the beginning of another workweek, when everyone would inevitably retire for the night. Seated in the dimly lit confines of his office, he picked up his personal phone, which had been carefully encrypted. Only Inko had the privilege to contact him through that specific number. After selecting the sole contact stored in his device, he began waiting, hoping for someone to answer. The phone emitted a steady ringing sound, but no one picked up. After a lengthy wait of 38 seconds, he speculated that she might have already fallen asleep. With a gentle press of his index finger, he contemplated ending the call when, at last, he heard Inko's voice. Hisashi's face lit up with surprise as he raised the phone to his ear.

— Hello, my beloved Inko, — he greeted her, his voice calm and indifferent, yet tinged with warmth.

— Hello, dear. How are you doing, and how is your health? — At that moment, Izuku was peacefully asleep, and Inko spoke softly, careful not to disturb her son. She yearned to share everything that had transpired over the past week, especially the realization that their son, lacking a quirk, would likely never fulfill his dream of becoming a hero. Earlier that evening, he had been sitting in his room, shrouded in darkness, captivated by the screen where All Might was heroically saving lives, radiating his signature smile.

Inko felt the urge to turn on the lights but hesitated, as Izuku seemed to sense her presence. With tears glistening in his eyes, he turned towards her. His expression conveyed a profound understanding of the harsh reality: when individuals feel they cannot achieve their dreams, even if they exert every effort, it can be devastating. He had told both Nejire and his mother that he would become a hero despite being quirkless, but deep within, he harbored doubts about those words, realizing that an ordinary person often struggles to embody the ideal of a hero.

As he surveyed his surroundings, Izuku recognized that society, along with its professions and attire, was primarily designed for those who possessed quirks. Although everyone around insisted that no divisions existed based on quirks and that all individuals were equal, the reality was far more complex. People with quirks consistently enjoyed advantages over their quirkless counterparts. Despite the latter's resilience and efforts to prove their worth, statistics often told a different story. Attributes like strength, endurance, and agility were consistently associated with those who had powerful quirks, particularly among those with mutation or heteromorphic abilities. Consequently, quirkless individuals found themselves marginalized, even when they achieved remarkable success in education and science. Society largely turned its back on them, despite their potential to learn alongside others. The prevailing social climate was one of division: the primitive mindset of "us versus them" fostered an environment where quirkless individuals were ostracized, labeled as unfit or disabled. The suicide rates among the youth without quirks were alarmingly high; although statistical reports documented the number of quirkless individuals who had succumbed to such despair, they were often ignored, much like the elderly who had endured to this point. Due to health issues and age, these individuals could no longer contribute to society, rendering them useless even to their own government, resulting in solitary deaths, often sustained by begging from those more fortunate.

These dreadful thoughts about Izuku potentially becoming one of those lost souls without a promising future, forever dependent on his parents, deeply saddened Inko, leading her to quiet sobs. All For One, who was attuned to her emotional state, listened in silence, his heart heavy. He turned off his microphone, stood up in a fit of rage, and angrily pushed his chair aside, furious that someone had dared to make his precious jewel cry. Overcome with anger, he lost control over his quirks, unleashing chaos throughout his meticulously organized office. The activation of an overwhelming number of quirks caused him to cough uncontrollably. Desperate to stifle the sound, he covered his mouth with his hand, but from the phone came Inko's fractured and trembling voice calling out for Hisashi.

— Hisashi, hello? Please answer, I beg of you; don't leave me alone. — Dismissing his coughing fit, he finally responded to the call, still struggling to breathe as remnants of his previous ordeal lingered.

— I'm *cough* here *cough*, Inko. — The sound of her coughing husband startled her, but Hisashi quickly moved to reassure her.

— I'm fine; don't worry about the cough. I sat under the air conditioner for too long yesterday and caught a cold, but I saw the doctor today, and he assured me that I should be back to normal in two days. — Attempting to lighten the mood with humor regarding his cough, Hisashi swiftly eased her concerns. He decided to inquire about her emotional state, for after two years away, he was out of touch with the dynamics within their home. He was hesitant to send spies, as he lacked confidence in even the most devoted ones; even if he could manipulate them to his will, the stakes were simply too high. Despite his physical absence, he had compensated as a father and husband by sending generous amounts of money each week for their expenses, allowing Izuku to indulge in whatever he desired.

— Now, tell me, Inko, what has made you so sad? I truly do not want to hear or think about you feeling unhappy, — All For One inquired, his tone commanding, yet filled with concern, as he recognized her importance as the first person in his life who saw beyond mere quirks. Although he had previously showcased his fire breath to her, she refrained from probing further about his quirk, which was quite remarkable in a society where quirks held such pivotal significance. A person like Inko was a rare gem—one in a million, perhaps even a billion—and witnessing her in tears was unacceptable to anyone who dared to utter a negative word about her.

Simultaneously with his words, Inko felt a wave of conflicting emotions wash over her: the weight of her role as a wife and mother, combined with an overwhelming sense of helplessness and despair. She grappled with the reality that she could not support her son in his most vulnerable moment when he was crying uncontrollably in front of the doctor and her. Children are inherently pure beings, and a single misguided word or action could leave an indelible mark on their memories, haunting them throughout their lives; thus, the adage "adults are just big children" rings true.

— Well, I... I... or rather, Izuku and I went to the doctor to check for quirks, — she began, trailing off at the last word, hinting at the gravity of the situation. However, All For One was so engrossed in the issue at hand that he overlooked the dramatic pause.

— Please, continue; I'm listening.

— Prior to that day, we had been playing together in the evening, excitedly discussing his dream of becoming a hero, wanting to emulate All Might, and even aspire to surpass him—a hero who battles not just villains, but also the problems faced by people. — The mere mention of All Might ignited a flicker of anger within All For One, yet he resolved that since Izuku's dream was to become a hero who aids others, he would assist him, albeit in his own unique manner.

— He played with such bravery, recounting his imagined adventures as a hero. Can you believe it? He, like you, dramatically crafted a motto for his heroic identity. He mirrors you so closely, even adopting your mannerisms. — Inko chuckled at this charming moment, eliciting a satisfied smile from AFO at the sound of her joyful laughter and at Izuku's adorable antics. Clearly intrigued, All For One pressed Inko for more information about her son, causing her to exhale nervously.

— I asked him questions about you, but he avoided them at all costs. Although he was reluctant to discuss you, he kept mimicking your mannerisms—how you walk and even how you eat. Isn't that sweet, Hisashi? His behavior clearly expresses how much he misses you. — Inko remarked, her smile reflecting the joy of seeing her son emulate his father, a testament to his enduring love for Hisashi, who had been absent for quite some time. He felt a surge of warmth at the realization that Izuku was imitating his poetic expressions, melting the ice that had encased All For One's heart, filling him with warmth. For a fleeting moment, he almost forgot about his cough until she reminded him of it.

— Please, continue, Inko; I am genuinely interested. — With these words, Inko's mood shifted from positivity to neutrality.

— Let's return to the moment we spent in the hospital. I took him there, and we sat together. Izuku was positively glowing with happiness that day, a day he had eagerly anticipated. The doctor conducted all the necessary tests, but his demeanor shifted dramatically: he greeted us with enthusiasm, yet as soon as he concluded the tests, his mood plummeted. He hesitated to share his findings, but... — All For One felt a wave of anxiety wash over him at the prospect of what Inko might reveal next, already suspecting the nature of the news.

— Just as he was about to disclose the diagnosis, a 4-year old girl burst into the room, mirroring Izuku in cuteness. Together, they formed an adorable duo.

— Hmmm, my boy already has a girlfriend; I'm delighted for my little one.

— The doctor informed us that he was quirkless, but that's not all. Due to the genetic mutations that occur in quirkless individuals, his blood has become unique. He can serve as a universal donor for everyone, but if he ever requires a blood transfusion, no blood, not even ours, would be suitable for him. If he received someone else's blood, he would perish. — The thought that her only son could potentially suffer an injury and die plunged Inko into further despair. This was her cherished child who brought joy into her life each day. Taking a deep breath, she finally conveyed her anxieties, but this was still merely the tip of the iceberg.

All For One was taken aback by this revelation, but what truly perplexed him was the information regarding Izuku's blood. He had never encountered such a situation: his quirkless son had somehow become extraordinary in his eyes. All For One realized that if he did not take control of this situation, the tragedies reported in the news, particularly the suicides of quirkless individuals—a phenomenon society dismissively termed "the end of nothing"—could very well repeat with his only heir. In an effort to comfort Inko, he spoke soothingly, delivering the words she had been longing to hear.

— Do not worry, my dear wife; I will return home in two days, and I will do everything possible to ensure Izuku's happiness. Just allow me to finalize my affairs, and then we will embark on a well-deserved vacation to Kagoshima Prefecture. — Before I hear your answer, may I ask for the name of the girl who met Izuku? — Enthusiastically proposing this, All For One ignited a spark of joy in Inko at the news that her husband would soon return from his business trip, with the vacation being an unexpected bonus. She was elated at the thought that he displayed genuine interest in Izuku's personal life. Without hesitation, she revealed the name of the girl who would play a significant role in Izuku's future.

— Nejire Hado. She's a lovely little girl with blue eyes and blue hair. Personality-wise, she is quite similar to Izuku, although she can be a bit arrogant and incredibly curious. — His description of the girl thrilled him, and he became eager to learn more about her parents.

— But there's more: when they told Izuku he was quirkless, she, upon hearing his cries, rushed in immediately, opened the door, and embraced him. I couldn't even comprehend what transpired; I tried to comfort the sobbing Izuku but failed. Yet she, through her hugs or perhaps some magical influence, managed to reassure him, and after just five minutes of conversation, he seemed to feel better.

— I believe that after I return home, I will meet Nejire's parents. Finding someone who looks at a quirkless individual with genuine care and concern is practically a rarity. Support their relationship, Inko, and do not allow them to quarrel. — Inko chuckled at her husband's remarks, realizing that her romantic and caring husband had already facilitated their connection well before their official wedding at just four years old.

— I never expected you to be so invested in their relationship. — Proudly puffing out his chest, All For One allowed his emotions to flow freely, spinning in his chair, smiling, and gazing at the ceiling.

— This is my son, and I will do everything in my power to ensure he feels good about himself.

— Ahah, he rushed home after school today, insisting that we hurry so we could finally return home. According to him, Nejire was waiting for him in their secret base that no one should know about. Ah, how quickly children grow up. — After making this remark, Inko chose to remain silent about the earlier incident involving the crying Izuku, who looked at her with a hopeful expression.

— Can I be a hero like you, Mom? — Inko dashed to him, accidentally dropping the plate of dango she had brought for Izuku after their visit to the doctor.

With tears streaming down her face, she enveloped her son in a tight embrace, while he grasped her hand, wiping away the fresh tears that had formed, and began to cry even harder, rubbing his eyes against his mother's shirt.

— I'm so sorry, Izuku. I truly am sorry. — Izuku did not anticipate such a response from his mother and resigned himself to the painful truth that she would not be able to provide him with the moral support he needed to become a hero.

As they continued to converse for over an hour about various topics, they might have continued even longer if Inko had not pointed out the time that had slipped away like a comet during their heartfelt exchange.

— Goodnight, my dear. I love you.

— And I love you too, dear.

— Don't worry, Izuku; I will be home soon, and you will never have to worry about being quirkless. — While he was lost in thought, someone knocked on the door, and in a cold tone, he said:

— Come in.

The door opened to reveal Doctor Garaki, who entered confidently, removing his white coat and placing it into the pocket of his lab coat.

— Sir, your plan is nearing completion, and you need to finalize the last details to bring it to fruition. — AFO felt a wave of satisfaction wash over him, pleased that such a grand scheme was being executed with remarkable efficiency. Tomorrow would mark a significant triumph for him in front of the people of Japan, as the very pillar of peace and justice would fall before their eyes, alongside the other pro-heroes of Japan.

— Excellent, my old friend; I take great pride in having such a capable scientist by my side. — Pride radiated from every aspect of Doctor Garaki as he puffed out his chest while AFO stood up from his chair and approached him.

— Let's go; show me everything you have prepared for the heroes.

**To be continued

Chapter Text

As I strolled past the laboratory known as "All for One," I found myself confronted by an astonishing sight: hundreds, if not thousands, of Nomu, each varying in shape and size. These extraordinary beings possessed a range of quirks and physical might that could rival even the most powerful of quirk holders. In total, there were 1250 units, all eagerly awaiting the command of their master. "All for One" was profoundly impressed by the impressive work of his subordinate, who, brimming with pride, detailed the specific purpose of each Nomu.

— You now have access to a staggering 1250 Nomu units, meticulously divided into five distinct brigades, each assigned its own unique mission, — the doctor declared, his tone filled with pride, fully aware that this project had become his crowning achievement. He had been granted the remarkable opportunity to create living weapons from the corpses of deceased individuals, weapons that would serve his ambitious fantasies. There was no place for morality, humanitarianism, or rules — only cold, calculated reasoning and sharp intellect.

— I am genuinely taken aback by your remarkable creations, but could you shed some light on how this formidable army will fight alongside me? Moreover, should I be concerned about any potential malfunctions in their operation? — "All for One" would not be his true self if he did not meticulously consider every possible outcome of events where things could deviate from the intended plan.

— There will be no malfunctions, — the doctor replied with unwavering confidence. — The likelihood of the management of these Nomu falling into enemy hands is effectively zero. They are incapable of resisting your will. Allow me to elaborate on which brigade is tasked with containing the heroes, — the doctor produced a tablet, revealing a detailed display of the Nomu's numbering and their ranks relative to the top 100 heroes of Japan.

D rank comprises 375 units, each standing at a height of 140 cm and weighing 50 kg, characterized by a black exterior and striking yellow eyes. Additionally, there are 375 flying units with identical specifications but adorned in a dark blue color. Alone, they possess relatively weak firepower, but their sheer numbers compensate for this deficiency. A hundred of these Nomu are strategically designated to wear down and contain heroes ranked C and B. However, a hero from the top 20 can effortlessly wipe out such low-ranked Nomu in droves. For those who manage to advance through them with ease, other types of Nomu await.

C rank consists of 300 units, each 167 cm tall and weighing 79 kg, featuring a gray coloration, human-like eyes, and razor-sharp teeth capable of severing a human head with ease. Heroes of C rank must exert themselves to the fullest to defeat such Nomu, but their numbers are not as overwhelming as those of D rank. Nonetheless, they possess a unique ability to explode, disorienting the hero with bursts of weak acid that can inflict damage upon their skin.

B rank includes 150 Nomu, each standing at 160 cm tall and weighing 106 kg, exhibiting muscular physiques and a green hue. They possess commendable agility, speed, and endurance. These beings are designed for heroes in the top ten, who possess impressive levels of strength, speed, and experience to avoid a disastrous defeat. They have been implanted with a weak regenerative capability to ensure that the hero cannot reach the brain located at the top.

A rank comprises 50 Nomu intended for the top three heroes. They will be in close proximity to you, and all the previous shortcomings of earlier Nomu have been comprehensively addressed. These beings boast physical strength on par with the most formidable power heroes and possess regenerative abilities that can restore any limb, except for the head. Although they are slow, their power compensates for their lack of speed, with each Nomu capable of effortlessly lifting a truck weighing 20 tons.

Impressed by all the advancements in genetic engineering, "All for One" began to ponder the whereabouts of the missing 50 Nomu required for the impending battle.

— Garaki, where have you placed the additional 50 Nomu? — Garaki sighed heavily, feeling a pang of anxiety in his heart, and looked into the unwavering eyes of his master.

— Master, those 50 A rank Nomu were designated for the protection of the laboratory, should the heroes employ reserve forces to locate it, — he explained. Smiling, "All for One" patted Doctor Garaki on the shoulder. The absence of 50 units from the army did not frustrate him; on the contrary, it filled him with satisfaction, as it was one of the critical elements within the possession of the Lord of Darkness.

— Do not worry, my friend; this is merely a small detail. Even without these 50 Nomu, the heroes will find it exceedingly difficult to approach me, — with a contented chuckle, the doctor handed him the tablet displaying the characteristics and images of the Nomu.

D rank — 375 ground units and 375 flying Nomu; C rank — 300 units; B rank — 150 units; A rank — 50 units and 50 for laboratory security.

— And how do I control them? — This question had been anticipated by Garaki from the very beginning, and with a smile, he dramatically stroked his mustache.

— You need only a single word, Master! — With a wide grin, "All for One" surveyed the array of Nomu standing motionless before him. One word was sufficient for all of them to obey his command without exception.

— Kneel! — The Nomu dropped to one knee, supporting their weight with their right hand, lowering their heads as they gazed at the floor. Even the A rank Nomu bent the knee before their master, despite their imposing size.

— Excellent, ahahaha! — Roaring with laughter at the scene, he left the scientist standing next to him in a state of shock, as he felt the powerful aura emanating from his master. Stepping back several paces, he approached the table where his latest invention for this battle awaited.

— Master, allow me to present my latest invention designed specifically for your battle! — Demonstrating his enthusiasm for the scientist's creations, "All for One" focused on a small device in the doctor's hand that resembled a control panel, and his gaze fell upon a sinister mask for the face lying on the table. Its color was as dark as tar, concealing any features, and it was connected to various tubes.

— Sir, this is a teleportation device, and it is linked to you. Should your pulse drop below 70, it will immediately teleport you to this laboratory, indicating a dire need for medical assistance. — "All for One's" confidence surged, now exceeding 100%. Taking the teleporter in hand, he placed it into his new black English suit, complete with a coat that could withstand all his quirks without tearing like ordinary fabric. Curiosity piqued regarding the mask's potential.

— This mask, I believe, demands my attention, — as he approached the table, he caught sight of his reflection in the visor of the mask. White hair and white eyes radiated confidence. Glancing at his hand, he noted the blood of countless lives he had taken, yet now it seemed meaningless to feel remorse. Now, like a father to his son, he must put an end to all this for the sake of a peaceful life after years of battling heroes and villains of all kinds.

— Sir, this is not yet the final version of your helmet. This is merely a prototype, but it is functional. It can filter out poisonous gases and convert them into pure oxygen. Even if those with gas-related quirks attempt to use gas against you, they will find themselves unable to harm you. — He donned the ominous mask, combining it seamlessly with his suit. Synchronizing with the mask, it began to glow in vibrant neon purple hues.

— Why so many? It seems perfect for the upcoming battle. — The doctor attempted to dissuade him from this course, but "All for One" swiftly quelled his concerns with his response, causing the doctor to shiver.

— Enough! You have already excelled in your efforts, and I will not delay this plan any longer! — "All for One" declared, clenching his fists. He had invested considerable time into this plan, and now he had no choice but to act swiftly. Inko and Izuku were waiting for him, missing him since his departure. He yearned to once again touch the beautiful face of his beloved and embrace Izuku, who had matured since he left. The mere thought of them fueled his motivation to incinerate all his enemies in hellfire.

The doctor opted not to say anything further to his master and simply nodded in agreement. Observing the proud figure of his master and his army, he offered a faint smile before turning away, heading toward the nearest monitors.

— Kuragiri, prepare a portal for me in the forest near Mount Fuji! — Before him, a purplish mist opened up, fulfilling the master's command and sending him into the woods.

As soon as "All for One" departed, Doctor Garaki sent a specially prepared video recording to the government and the hero community as a whole, intentionally avoiding the mass media and ordinary citizens. This video was addressed specifically to All Might.

***

— All Might, if you see this recording, know that I am fully aware of your fury regarding your teacher. If you seek revenge, I invite you to Mount Fuji. Here, one of us must rise, and the other must fall. — Making a dramatic pause, he directed his gaze toward Mount Fuji, which was obscured by clouds.

— And Gran Torino, I know you have also been searching for me all these years. If you wish to take revenge for your partner, you have my invitation.

All Might and Gran Torino, who had been relentlessly searching for "All for One" throughout the years, were engulfed in a wave of rage upon witnessing his face in its entirety. Not only did he exhibit no fear, but he openly mocked them, smirking at every opportunity. Watching the recording, All Might donned his hero costume and assumed his peak form. He had grown stronger since their first encounter. He had searched exhaustively for any traces of "All for One," but found nothing, as he had systematically eradicated all information regarding himself. Gran Torino was equally consumed by anger. After years of searching, he had resolved to openly challenge him. They also found no trace of Nana Shimura, who had become a pool of blood and a meal for the Nomu.

While in the city of Mustafa, All Might glanced at the clock, which indicated that it was the deep of night — 2 AM, with only 5 hours remaining until dawn. He picked up his phone and called his long-time ally, Mirai Sasaki, better known as Night Eye.

— Hello, All Might, what has happened? — In response, he heard a rough and tense voice.

— Night Eye, I am en route to Mount Fuji. The day I faced my most formidable enemy is repeating itself. I cannot be certain I will return alive, but one thing I am absolutely sure of: I will stop "All for One" at the cost of my own life. — Mirai was taken aback by this revelation. He utilized his quirk of foresight and witnessed a scene that left him in utter shock.

All Might lay on the ground in a tattered costume. Nearby, Gran Torino was sprawled, his limbs broken and useless. All he could manage was a low groan of pain, watching helplessly as "All for One" savored the moment, slowly tearing All Might's arm away, relishing his suffering. All Might looked utterly shocked and, lying in a pool of his own blood, saw an approaching army of humanoid beings, ready to tear his body to shreds. From the fragmented images, he realized that All Might had not passed on the quirk "One for All" to anyone, and in the next scene, he witnessed "All for One" seizing the quirk "One for All" from All Might.

That moment was enough to send chills down his spine and instill a cold sweat across his brow. All Might remained on the line, and after his words hung in the air, he waited in silence for a response from Night Eye. Unable to withstand the thought of his idol perishing, Mirai began to scream at All Might, who had anticipated such a reaction from his old friend.

— IDIOT! DON'T GO THERE! YOU'RE WALKING INTO SURE DEATH, NOT JUST FOR YOURSELF, BUT FOR GRAN TORINO!!!! — He unleashed his feelings without restraint, forgetting all formalities. But All Might, as always, stood his ground, refusing to make any concessions or compromises. Mirai had hoped that he might listen to him this time, but he was sorely mistaken.

— No, Mirai, I won't allow him to slip through my grasp again. Our battle will conclude today. It is my duty as the Symbol of Peace, and I cannot truly be All Might if I fail to fulfill my responsibility. If this is our last conversation, know that it has been an honor to work alongside you, my old friend. — Upon hearing these words, Mirai began to shout and weep, pleading for him not to go there alone. He wished to participate in this battle as well, fighting side by side with his idol, but All Might refused him, asserting that this was his personal quest for vengeance.

— All Might, I have seen your future, and in it, you die the most horrific death imaginable, and "One for All" will fall into the hands of "All for One." I implore you, do not do this. — All Might was undeterred by this response. With a resolute smile, he spoke to Night Eye, conveying what he had long wished to express.

— The future can be altered. Even the most precise computer in existence can make errors, and so can you. No one is destined to see the future; only God knows it. — Dissatisfied with his answer, Night Eye rose from his chair. He intended to counter his statement, but All Might cut off the connection, delivering just three words.

— Farewell, my friend. — With that, he hung up and, with a surge of immense force, shattered the phone he had been holding.

— ALMIGHT! — He barely had time to utter the name when the connection was severed, leaving Night Eye in a state of complete silence. With shocked eyes, he stared at the door of his office.

— NO!!! NO!!! NO!!! NO!!! NO!!! — he shouted at the top of his lungs, tossing his glasses aside and grabbing his long fingers into his meticulously groomed green hair, ruffling it in distress. All Might was the first person to believe in him and give him hope for a future where he could become a hero despite his quirk. He would never forget that day. His contribution to the development of hero society was so profound and invaluable that he bought every kind of merchandise featuring All Might, from toys to clothing, even if they were absurdly expensive. Banging his head against the table, for the first time in his life, he felt utterly lost about what to do. With his foresight, he had always had a plan for every situation, but this time he was left with nothing but despair. Gathering his thoughts, he glanced at the phone that contained a contact for emergencies regarding All Might's reckless tendencies.

***

"All for One," standing in a secluded clearing, awaited his adversary alone, keeping his cards close to his chest. He gazed at the majestic Mount Fuji, a mountain steeped in legends and myths. He planned to celebrate his victory by throwing All Might's body from its heights, marking his triumph over the Symbol of Peace. For according to his own words, "One must rise, and the other must fall." While AFO surveyed the mountain, he was confident that All Might would arrive very soon, fully aware of his speed. He had grown significantly stronger since their first encounter and was now at the pinnacle of his powers, ready to arrive within minutes.

Lost in thought about what Izuku might be doing, he noticed two figures rapidly approaching in the sky. They could not catch him off guard, as he possessed reflexes that surpassed the sound barrier for beings like them. He chose not to dodge, instead opting to absorb their strikes with his shield, which, despite cracking, managed to withstand their assault.

As the shield shattered, he sent both of them flying to the side, keenly observing their reactions. The first, whose ever-present smile had vanished, now wore a quiet rage and a sinister grin. The second, whose focus was his trademark, now exhibited a furrowed brow and streaks of gray in his hair.

— Finally, you have arrived!

To be continued.

Chapter Text

In a spacious clearing, Gran Torino and All Might stood resolute, their eyes fixed on the formidable figure of All For One. With an air of confidence, All For One flashed a sly smile as he deftly shook the dust from his attire, casting a sidelong glance at the two heroes, who appeared visibly tense and on edge.

"Why such serious expressions, gentlemen? Perhaps I can assist you in cooling down a bit?" He swiftly lifted his right hand, pointing it directly at them. The heroes braced themselves for an impending attack, prepared to counter any threat that might emerge. However, to their astonishment, nothing occurred. This unexpected lull left All Might perplexed as he turned to regard All For One, who remained unmoving and poised. The scene was almost comical; All For One stood dramatically with an outstretched hand while the two heroes were frozen in place, exchanging bewildered glances at the absurdity of the situation. Gran Torino, unable to suppress his amusement, let out a smirk. In a flash, he activated his maximum speed and soared toward All For One, his foot hovering perilously close to the villain's face when All For One unexpectedly seized his leg with an astral grip. Gran Torino, stunned by such a remarkable ability, attempted to retract his leg. Meanwhile, All Might, unwilling to witness what might transpire with his mentor, dashed forward at full speed, extending his right hand to deliver a powerful blow.

"Detroit Smash!" The impact unleashed a massive cloud of dust that enveloped the entire area. As the dust settled, the striking image revealed itself: All For One stood defiantly, completely unmoved, effortlessly holding back the formidable attacks from the two strongest heroes with his powerful force shields.

"What a pity it is that nothing ever changes, wouldn't you agree, Toshinori?"

With a flourish, All For One activated a myriad of quirks, causing his hand to undergo a startling transformation into an astonishingly large structure that resembled a cannon, charging with energy as the mutations progressed. In a desperate bid to save his mentor, All Might grasped Gran Torino's arm, pulling him away from the clutches of the astral hand. However, at a significant cost—Toshinori absorbed the brunt of the blow, shielding his teacher with his own body.

A deafening sound erupted from the discharge, resulting in a tremor that shook the ground beneath them. A beam of violet light struck All Might, devastating the right side of his costume, which now appeared as little more than tattered threads from a shredded garment. Witnessing All Might's resilience against such a formidable assault, All For One felt a surge of admiration for his strength. No longer needing to hold back, he resolved to eliminate All For One, determined to bring down the villain from the lifeless body of All Might. As he restored his hand to its normal state, he surveyed Gran Torino, who was skillfully attempting to confuse All For One with his swift and agile movements, deftly leaping from tree to tree.

"What an insufferable flea, much like Nimbus!" With a smirk at the resemblance between the two, he felt compelled to act decisively. Activating an explosion quirk that emanated outward in a fifteen-meter radius, he unleashed a powerful explosion. The hero's hand came perilously close to striking All For One in the eye. Gran Torino was sent hurtling back, but All Might quickly took his place to counter the threat. He managed to land a blow against All For One's torso; however, it felt akin to a mere pebble striking an elephant, as he had already activated his formidable defensive quirks:

"Diamond Skin, Hardening, Steel Skin, Spiked Armor."

All Might experienced the sensation of striking against an impenetrable barrier, but within moments, his hand began to bleed from the sharp spikes of the armor. All For One, intent on maintaining distance, repelled All Might with a powerful gust of wind. Thrown back, All Might collected branches and debris with his body, gathering dirt and grime upon himself. Coming to a halt, he quickly regained his footing, searching for his mentor, who was nowhere to be seen amidst the dense foliage of the forest. Yet, Gran Torino arrived as swiftly as he could, standing beside him. Noticing his student smeared with soot and dirt, Gran Torino inquired about his condition.

"So, Toshi, can you still fight?" Looking at his mentor with a puzzled expression, he silently questioned, "Is he serious?" It was the only explanation for All Might's bewildered demeanor in that moment.

"Are you really asking that?" Quickly rising from the ground, he observed the path he had carved through the forest, focusing on the distant dark figure of All For One. Gran Torino interrupted his thoughts.

"Focus. He doesn't let us get close. If he does, he activates a force field or a defensive quirk. The strategy is sound, as All For One often relies on long-range attack quirks. However, All Might added that he cannot activate both a defensive quirk and an attacking quirk simultaneously. As he ages, he becomes weaker, yet he remains a formidable opponent."

"If you can distract him, I can deliver a strong blow to make him lose concentration over his quirks." Hearing the logical reasoning of his student, Gran Torino smirked at such a bold assertion.

"Easier said than done. And don't allow him to raise his hand!" Gran Torino felt pain in his arm from the powerful explosion, while All Might's back ached from the hard ground. He tensed his legs, preparing to leap toward All For One and deliver a swift strike. Just as he began to run, an unknown massive creature lunged at him, diverting his attention away from All For One. Upon seeing the grotesque visage of the monster, All Might struck its head, obliterating it like a watermelon, with chunks of brain matter scattering across the ground, staining the grass and splattering All Might's face, which reflected a singular focus: to eliminate All For One. Torino remained oblivious to the arrival of Nomu, but the moment he attempted to take flight, he was immediately assaulted by the flying Nomu, whose claws shredded his costume, dousing him in his own crimson blood. Gran Torino quickly realized that battling in the dense forest posed significant challenges. Stunning several Nomu with a blow aimed at their vulnerable "brains," he leapt over their heads, activating his quirk and propelling himself toward All Might with all his might to grasp him firmly.

On the forest floor, All Might was fending off D-rank Nomu, which posed little difficulty individually, but their sheer numbers made it challenging to utilize his strength without risking injury to himself. With a single Detroit Smash, he obliterated over fifty D-rank Nomu that had surrounded him. When he spotted his approaching teacher, he contemplated whether Gran Torino could assist him, but instead, the older hero grabbed him by the shoulders, dragging him deeper into the forest.

"Teacher, why did you do that? I could have handled them easily!" All Might reconsidered his words upon witnessing the flying Nomu pursuing them, and turned his gaze downward, where not merely dozens but hundreds of Nomu of various colors and forms awaited. Awkwardly swallowing the lump that had lodged in his throat, he directed his gaze to the right, spotting All For One with outstretched arms, who seemed to be deliberately biding his time for such an opportunity.

"Teacher, to the right!" All Might shouted in warning. Unfortunately, Gran Torino failed to evade the impending danger, and both heroes were struck by a powerful long-range attack. Released from All For One's grasp, they crashed to the ground with a loud crack, shattering the branches of the tree beneath them. Gradually regaining his senses, Gran Torino heard rapid footsteps approaching. Suddenly, he felt a strong grip from All Might, who was dragging his unconscious mentor toward an open clearing, bringing them to a halt at its center. In the air, Nomu soared, observing them as if they were prey, while from the bushes and tree branches emerged Nomu with grotesque teeth and disfigured bodies, resembling no human form. And as a chilling finale, All For One hovered in the air with outstretched arms, signaling a gesture of peace. Lowering himself to the ground, he extended his hand toward them, proposing a deal, hoping they would reconsider and surrender voluntarily.

"I offer you a deal." A dramatic pause hung in the air, creating palpable tension among the heroes, who surveyed their surroundings, now encircled by Nomu that would require only a single command to devour them to their last bone.

"You will voluntarily hand over All For One to me, and in return, I will spare you and allow you to leave, so be it." All Might's anger flared at his words, for the voluntary surrender of a quirk in exchange for their lives signified the death of millions who would perish at his hands, rendering Nana Shimura's sacrifice a futile loss. Clenching his jaw, he glared at the glassy eyes of his enemy, who was openly mocking their predicament.

"You not only failed to pass this quirk to your successor, but you also presented him to me on a silver platter. You remain a reckless All Might!" He was interrupted by a swift strike from All Might, who moved at the speed of sound. Had he hesitated for even a millisecond, All For One would have lost his head. The Nomu instinctively prepared to spring into action, but their master's mental command compelled them to remain spectators as the battle unfolded.

"Haha! Why didn't you attack earlier? Were you afraid to mention All For One? You snapped like a rabid dog!" He reveled in the fact that the symbol of peace was revealing his true nature. Gone were the sweet words and heroic smiles; instead, there was raw, primal fury and vengeance boiling within All Might's blood. It was understandable, as no one had believed in him as steadfastly as Nana Shimura and his family had. By passing the quirk of All For One, Shimura had feared entrusting such a powerful ability to a reckless teenager who faced danger despite his quirklessness. Now, his enemy was offering him the chance to relinquish the legacy bestowed upon him by his now-deceased mentor.

"SHUT UP!!!" All Might roared, his strikes infused with a fierce anger that amplified his impact, yet All For One easily parried the blows, gradually counterattacking. Seizing an opportunity, he propelled All For One back with an air cannon, sending him crashing towards Gran Torino, who was observing the unfolding chaos, unable to intervene due to the shockwave generated by their fierce exchanges.

"Well, well! I thought you wanted to stop me, not kill me. All Might, you remind me of All For One and her predecessor, as you immediately fell into primal rage." His taunts struck deep, acting like salt on an open wound, and All Might's fury boiled over, escalating as he struggled to maintain control. All For One, with a calm demeanor, absorbed All Might's predictable attacks, eliciting a faint smirk on his lips. Pushing him back once more, All For One sought to exploit the emotional turmoil brewing within All Might, who was already on the brink of losing his composure.

"Rage is like straw, All Might; it burns out quickly." Snorting dismissively at his words, All Might tightened his grip, determination etched across his features.

"Don't lecture me about the wisdom of life, All For One. Where is Nana Shimura's body?" All Might retorted, not bothering to conceal his growing disgust towards his adversary, which intensified with every passing moment of the battle.

"How audacious of you to mention Nana Shimura! You immediately descended into your tirade. How regrettable, All Might! I expected so much more from you. And as for Nana Shimura... How delightful it was to witness and hear the sounds of her flesh being torn apart by the Nomu, devouring every last bone in her body." At such grisly details, shock washed over Gran Torino's face, quickly morphing into fear. They had believed All For One to have captured her and still held her in some laboratory. Now, he appeared to be an immoral monster, entirely indifferent to human life—pure evil that needed to be eradicated at all costs. Meanwhile, All Might stood in disbelief, cold sweat trickling down his brow as he opened his mouth, unable to find words, and finally screamed, striking the ground with his fist.

"AAAAAAAH, YOU MONSTER!!" All Might's voice was transformed, no longer resembling his usual tone; it was now cold and filled with fury, his eyes narrowing into the most serious expression he had ever worn.

"This is just the beginning, All Might. You see, due to the heroic deeds of your teacher, I decided to prepare a special gift for her." Gran Torino comprehended what he meant, and a sense of dread filled him, hoping his thoughts were misguided, but All For One's tone suggested otherwise.

"The Shimura family, thanks to Nana, is dead at my hands. Did you think you could conceal this from me? How unfortunate; she would never have hidden the existence of her family from me." All Might's knees trembled at this harrowing truth. He understood that no matter how All For One presented himself, he never lied, even when facing death. As he turned to face the portal opening behind him, All Might scowled, realizing he would have to save hostages as well.

"YOU LIAR!!! YOU WOULD NEVER DO SUCH A THING!!" All Might's accusations only served to amuse All For One, who grinned widely, revealing all his teeth.

"Oh, I would never lie, even in the face of my greatest enemy, would I, Mikkun?"

This name struck a chord with All Might and Gran Torino, as it referred to Nana Shimura's first granddaughter, whom she had spoken of with pride, believing she would become the true heir of the Shimura legacy and her levitation quirk. The two heroes swallowed hard as a grotesque, disfigured mass resembling a nine-year-old girl emerged, her skin a sickly violet. The horrifying reality was compounded by the fact that she wore a child's dress and had black hair identical to that of her predecessor, One For All. Gran Torino, witnessing this abominable scene, felt his stomach churn, nearly retching at the revolting sight. The most sinister aspect was that around her neck hung a pendant that Gran Torino had gifted her on her fourth birthday.

"NOOOOO!!!"

To be continued.

Chapter Text

The Allmight unleashed a furious scream, overwhelmed by such brutality, and, propelling himself with every ounce of strength he could muster, charged forward with the intent to deliver a devastating blow to All For One. Although he managed to react in time, activating his shield, it was futile, as he was unable to deploy it before the Almighty's strike landed squarely on his most vulnerable point — his chest, where a significant scar from their previous encounter still lingered. The impact of the blow was so immense that it sent All For One reeling, scattering Nomu of all ranks, from the smallest to the largest, away from the sheer destructive force of the Almighty, who was engulfed in a state of frenzied rage.

Before All For One could even begin to recover from the onslaught, the Almighty relentlessly continued his assault, not granting him a moment to collect himself or raise his hands to activate any counterattacks. Despite this, All For One still held onto the chance to utilize his defensive quirks, and he seized this opportunity with urgency to mitigate the impending damage.

With determination, he activated the necessary abilities just in time to shield himself from a torrential downpour of strikes from the enraged Almighty, each blow driving him deeper into the ground. Pain washed over him like a tidal wave — his defensive quirks proved insufficient, unable to fully absorb the catastrophic damage inflicted by the Almighty's relentless assault. For the first time in what felt like an eternity, he experienced genuine physical agony that resonated through every fiber of his being. Gran Torino, witnessing the battle unfold, observed as his pupil pushed himself beyond his limits, causing catastrophic destruction with each powerful shockwave that emanated from their clash. To shield his own eyes from the flying debris, he was forced to cover his face with his hand. Meanwhile, the Namu, eager to assist the Almighty, found their efforts thwarted — even the A-rank Nomu struggled to approach and provide aid to their master.

— YOU MONSTER! — roared the Almighty, his hands trembling under the weight of the overwhelming power he wielded, and his knees shook as he fought to maintain his balance. The relentless barrage of blows continued to rain down upon All For One. As he absorbed the strikes, the Symbol of Evil attempted to formulate a counter-strategy, but all his efforts were in vain — every attempt was interrupted by the Almighty, who showed no mercy, delivering even more punishing blows. Although the strikes did not cease entirely, they began to lose some of their momentum, and subsequent attacks targeted his chest and head. The protective mask he wore began to fracture, revealing his white pupil beneath. The suit, designed for his protection, was shredded under the relentless attacks of the Almighty. An A-rank Nomu, horrified by the unfolding chaos, charged at the Almighty, who was now striking him with less force, presumably to catch his breath. The Namu managed to push the Almighty away from All For One, engaging him in an unbalanced confrontation. The calculations of Doctor Garaki had been designed with high-ranking heroes in mind, and they proved ineffective against the furious Almighty. Ultimately, the Namu fell victim to six devastating blows to the torso — his abilities for regeneration and damage absorption could not withstand the sheer ferocity of One For All, who was still far from exhausting his own capabilities. Upon witnessing his comrade collapse to the ground, the Nomu, like a pack of stunned dogs, rushed at the Almighty with reckless abandon. The ground and air became saturated with the blood of the Nomu: one after another, they fell beneath the Almighty's relentless assault. All ranks — A, B, C, and D — joined the fray, but they were dispatched like bowling pins. Each combatant had their limits, even the Almighty. Though he successfully fended off numerous attackers, his face betrayed the fact that, if the battle continued for just five more minutes, he would be completely out of breath, as the constant utilization of One For All was depleting the oxygen in his lungs, making each breath increasingly laborious. Namu emerged from every conceivable crevice, determined not to yield, disregarding their pain — their singular focus was the demise of the Almighty and his partner, who was desperately fending off the airborne Namu pursuing him through the skies.

All For One rose from the ground, surveying the chaotic scene with a smirk plastered across his face. Through the shattered remains of his mask, he caught a glimpse of the Almighty heroically engaging in battle against the Namu, who showed no signs of retreat, even when faced with death. In the sky, Gran Torino was visible, making futile attempts to approach, thwarted at every turn by the Nomu. Pain gripped All For One's body as he began to cough up blood, clutching his chest tightly. His body throbbed with excruciating pain, but he paid it no heed, knowing that countless hours of effort and time had been invested in this battle, and those could never be reclaimed. His enemies were preoccupied with their own creations, and he continued to watch the unfolding events until a sense of urgency surged within him, which ultimately became the catalyst for his downfall. Soaring high into the sky, he attempted to ensnare Gran Torino with one of his many writhing tentacles, which were skillfully dodging attacks from the Namu and All For One's own appendages. The Symbol of Evil, fully aware of his opponent's tactics, led his adversary into confusion, slowly attacking with his tentacles until Gran Torino determined that this was the perfect moment for a counterattack. Approaching All For One with precision, he intended to deliver his most powerful blow, but something unexpectedly pierced through his leg. Looking down, he was horrified to see a blood-red-black tentacle penetrating his thigh. Feeling an intense, sharp pain, he screamed at the top of his lungs; through the tentacle, another quirk named "Exhaustion" rapidly drained his stamina. In a swift and agile motion, All For One seized Gran Torino by the throat, locking eyes with him in a fierce gaze. The tentacle was withdrawn, leaving a gaping wound from which blood poured forth. Despite the agony coursing through him, Gran Torino resolved to ask what had become of Nana's family.

— What did you do to Nana's family? — All For One, tightening his grip around Gran Torino's throat, decided to taunt him, gazing at one of his most reviled enemies with a mocking grin.

— No one has seen them since. I personally eliminated every single member of her family with my own hands, sparing no one — from the youngest child to the oldest adult, — All For One declared with a particular sadism, his eyes glinting with malice as he gazed at Torino, who was in shock, having lost all hope that anyone from her family might still be alive.

— No... no... no, you couldn't have done that. As long as the Almighty lives, her legacy will endure forever, — diverting All For One's attention, Gran Torino harnessed his quirk to propel himself away with a burst of compressed air and struck him on the head, shattering his helmet into several large fragments. The helmet crumbled, revealing Gran Torino's white hair and white eyes, which glowed with indifference. Blood streamed from his mouth, a consequence of the conflict with the Almighty.

— I'll tell you the truth: his last grandson, named Tenko, managed to escape my grasp, but that no longer matters, as he won't survive in this world, just like you, — All For One found it repugnant to look at his adversary, and the mere thought of his quirk filled him with disgust, leading him not to steal from him, but rather revel in the agony of his foe.

— Come on, kill me, what are you waiting for? DO IT! — At his desperate cries, the Almighty turned his attention to the unfolding scene, and despite the pain he felt, he leaped with such force that the ground beneath him formed a crater. All For One observed the Almighty's leap and prepared to unleash one of his most potent quirks, which had earned him the moniker "Harbinger of the Abyss."

— That time will come, but for now, I'll revel in watching your pupil perish before your very eyes. You'll be begging for a swift end, Torino, — All For One tightened his grip on Gran Torino's arm with such force that it shattered, exposing the broken bone and inflicting a torrent of pain, causing him to scream at the top of his lungs. The right arm was beyond recovery, yet All For One was not satisfied with the suffering inflicted and proceeded to break the second arm as well, pulling the bone out of its socket and causing him even more anguish. He released his grip on his throat, tossing him to the ground as Torino fell, while the Almighty soared in for a final strike. But All For One would not fall into the same trap again, underestimating his opponent as he activated a quirk of which he himself was a witness.

[Breath of Flame: Abyssal Heat]

From his mouth, magma began to flow, oozing out like saliva, and flames began to emanate from the corners of his lips. Finally, unable to withstand any resistance, the fire erupted from his mouth with monstrous force, aimed squarely at the Almighty. The flames expanded to a width of 15 meters, making it impossible for his opponent to evade, forcing him to endure the impact. The heat of the fire reached a staggering 4000 °C; no living creature could withstand such extreme temperatures. The column of fire surged toward the Almighty, who braced himself for the inevitable impact, which scorched his suit, leaving only his trousers intact. The searing heat was something the Almighty had never encountered before, but in order to survive, he pushed One For All to its limits, reaching 130% of its capacity.

— One For All 130%! United States! SMAAASSSHHH!!! — The flames could not endure the pressure, generating a monstrous wind that redirected the fire towards the forest, instantly igniting a blaze of unprecedented ferocity. Six hectares of forest were engulfed in flames, reducing the vegetation to mere ash. The unfortunate animals caught in the inferno transformed into an unrecognizable bloody mass, barely reminiscent of their former selves.

The Almighty managed to strike All For One, piercing him through with his hand. The flames subsided, but the Symbol of Evil merely smirked in response to such an attack from the Almighty. Piercing a hole in his body, the Almighty attempted to withdraw his hand, but All For One seized it, crushing his right hand until it was rendered useless. Under the influence of adrenaline, the Almighty felt little pain, yet he could no longer move his arm. Extracting the object from his own body, All For One sent the Almighty crashing to the ground, activating the paralysis quirk that immobilized him completely. As he fell to the ground, he thought to himself:

— Have we truly lost? This cannot be happening. — Regretting not listening to Night Eye, he began to lament his recklessness that had led to the loss not only of his mentor but also of One For All, whom Nana Shimura had defended at the cost of her life.

— I'm sorry, Night Eye. If only I had listened back then, we could have defeated him. Forgive me, Shimura-san, for I have let you all down, — but the time for regrets had come to an end as he recalled his creed, which stated: "I never entered a fight expecting to lose. The smile I radiate should be the last thing the villain sees before his defeat."

Falling to the ground, he quickly rose again, despite the sharp pain inflicted by his opponent's attacks. Looking around, he saw the fire that had consumed everything with an unprecedented force, spreading like a new plague. On the ground, he noticed his mentor writhing in pain, bleeding profusely. The Almighty would have helped, but through the flames emerged All For One, who was barely regenerating from the Almighty's assault. The horror was compounded by the fact that the Namu were still alive, and the total number of Nomu taken down by the Almighty exceeded 200 units, but that number was clearly insufficient to defeat them all. With blood-red eyes, he pushed through the hellish flames that burned everything in their path, but spared their master.

Through the flames, Namu began to swarm, attacking them furiously. The Almighty fought them off, but one of the claws nearly reached Gran Torino when something tore through the Nomu's body, ripping it apart.

— What the...? — said the Almighty as a hero from the shinobi emerged from the remnants of the Nomu.

— Edgeshot? — exclaimed the Almighty, astonished. Fully taking the form of a shinobi, he spoke in a serious tone:

— Did you decide to leave without saying goodbye? — The Almighty had a multitude of questions about what he was doing here, but he asked the question that had arisen since the beginning of this battle.

— Where did you come from? — The answer was quick, but it did not come from the shinobi, but from a voice that was hauntingly familiar.

— Behind you, Allmight

— Night Eye?!!!

Chapter Text

— Night Eye?!! — said All Might, surprised by his partner who was here, but this was his fight, not his. All Might stood up and took Gran Torino in his whole hand, who was breathing heavily, with closed eyes and broken arms, from which blood was flowing.

In the heat of battle, when fire and smoke enveloped the battlefield, All Might felt adrenaline boiling in his veins. He knew that time was not on his side and that every moment was precious. Around him, cries and sounds of combat echoed, and he understood that he had to do everything possible to protect his comrades.

Suddenly, from behind the clouds of smoke, a Nomu burst forth with bright red light in its eyes. Its quirk — the creation of fiery tentacles — spread across the ground, leaving behind traces of scorched grass. All Might, noticing the approaching threat, instantly activated his powers. He gathered all his will into a fist and, using the "Detroit Smash" quirk, struck the ground with a powerful blow.

At that moment, the ground trembled, and a powerful wave of energy radiated outward. The Nomu that was about to attack was knocked to the ground, its tentacles stretching and scattering like sand. But this was only a temporary relief. From behind the Nomu, another opponent with a quirk allowing him to manipulate time began to gather his power for the next strike.

— All Might! Be careful! — shouted Night Eye, seeing the enemy accumulating energy. He quickly rushed to his partner, but it was already too late. Time slowed down, and All Might felt his movements becoming slower. He saw the Nomu raising its hand, ready to unleash a deadly blow.

— Don't retreat! — shouted All Might, gathering his last strength. He knew he couldn't afford to fall now. Focusing, he activated his quirk, unleashing a powerful wave of energy onto the enemy. Suddenly, time returned to normal, and the forceful blow collided with the Nomu's attack.

The energy erupted like an explosion, and a moment of silence hung in the air before a deafening sound erupted. All Might was thrown back, but gathering his strength, he quickly got back on his feet. The battle continued, and he realized he could not afford weakness.

At that moment, another enemy joined the Nomu, possessing the ability to create electric discharges. He unleashed a torrent of lightning onto All Might, which, like snakes, slithered across the ground, aiming to strike the hero. But All Might, using his speed, dodged the attack, and the lightning struck the previously frozen ground, causing a powerful explosion.

— We can't let them seize the initiative! — he shouted, gathering the remnants of his strength. He knew his team needed support. Focusing his energy, All Might activated a powerful attack, directing it toward the new enemies.

At the same moment, when he released a powerful wave of energy, Edgeshot joined him. He used his quirk to increase his speed and create multiple copies of himself, which simultaneously attacked the Nomu from different sides.

— Come on, All Might! We can do this together! — he shouted as his copies attacked the enemies with incredible speed, creating chaos among their ranks.

Gathered together, they worked as a cohesive unit. All Might, bolstered by the support of his comrades, stood tall, his eyes burning with determination. He knew that their victory depended on unity and strength of spirit.

Finally, combining their powers, they dealt a crushing blow to the Nomu. A powerful explosion of light erupted, and when the smoke cleared, they saw the remaining enemies defeated. The battle continued, but this episode became a turning point that gave the heroes hope and confidence for the upcoming confrontation.

— Mirai, he needs medical assistance! Take him to a safe place, I will cover you, — said All Might, holding with one hand. At the same time, Edgeshot dealt with each Nomu, piercing them with his paper body at their vulnerable spots. It was easy to deal with the D-rank Nomu, which fell to the ground as he passed through their brains with his body.

— But All Might, your hand! You can't fight him with a broken hand!! — All Might understood Night Eye's concerns, but he said nothing, only passing the teacher into his hands. Edgeshot attempted to pierce the brain of All For One but was defeated, as his quirk had a countermeasure in the form of [enhanced pyrokinesis] which would have burned the hero's body had he not dodged in time. But before he could retreat, a powerful gust of air flew at him, knocking him a considerable distance away.

— Get away from my sight, you unfinished shinobi! — activating the air flow quirk, all four heroes were blown away, along with the Nomu. Annoyed that he was constantly being interrupted, he vanished amidst the flames, entering his muddy portal. The departing All Might wanted to raise his head when he saw the hand of All For One, which nearly touched his head to steal his quirk, but the hero Rabbit swiftly kicked his hand away and then kicked him in the chest, sending him back seven meters. Engaging him in hand-to-hand combat did not last long, as he grabbed her by all limbs with his barbed tentacles and struck her with one of his quirks — [Kinetic Accumulator].

But this blow did not faze Mirko; it only allowed her to sneer at such a weak attack. In reality, due to the adrenaline rush, she dulled the pain to mock him.

— Well, I didn't expect that the symbol of evil would be some city punk in a slimy suit, — the biting comments from Rumi and her attack provoked irritation in All For One, who prepared a gift for her.

— Mirko?!! — said All Might, limping from his injuries. Standing tall, he looked in her direction, knowing she wouldn't be able to handle him even if All For One were weakened.

— All Might, Edgeshot and I came here as fast as we could. Reinforcements should arrive in just a few minutes. We were instructed to hold him off until the other heroes arrive, — Mirko was anticipating a bone-crushing battle with the Symbol of Darkness, but she understood that alone, with her physical strength, she wouldn't be able to cope. Yes, a familiar but robotic voice responded to All Might from behind.

— Who ordered you to come here? This is my fight. You will all die if you stay here!

— Oh dear, Toshinori will miss all the fun. I don't think we should miss such a party, — said a mouse in a robotic suit, who stood two meters tall. Activating his claws, he activated a force field meant to protect the limited space from All For One's attack. The flames spread at a monstrous speed, and it was hard to breathe in the forest due to the carbon dioxide, making it difficult for the heroes to breathe. The fire didn't care; it was glad to see Nezu right here and now.

— Nezu!!! — shouted All Might, smiling at the support.

— He's the one, — behind Nezu began to appear portals, opening the possibility for the heroes to fight side by side for victory. All the top heroes emerged from the portals, helping All Might fend off the Nomu that were attacking them with even greater force.

— We are here! — said the hero Goliath, who could grow to 30 meters, increasing in size to crush All For One, but he suffered defeat from a larger laser that knocked him down. Everyone came to help All Might for the decisive battle. This scene further enraged All For One, and now this hero clown troupe in colorful tights would interfere with him achieving his plans. But the hero rabbit was interfering with his plans, using her agility to hinder him from taking off. Calming down, he struck her with a laser, launching her higher than the trees. The fire was increasingly burning the forest, but heroes with water quirks rushed in to extinguish it, although they were hindered by the Nomu, who were still a nuisance. Even with a bunch of professional heroes, some Nomu were stronger, and 17 pro heroes fell heroically fighting alongside All Might.

— Like colorful fleas, you are no match for me, and you came to bury yourselves in a grave. The next thing you will see will be a zinc coffin, — said All For One, soaring into the air to survey the territory. Internally satisfied with what he had done, he sought out All Might, who wanted his death more than anything. But during all this time, All Might had restored his arm thanks to the heroes with healing quirks, but for complete recovery, he needed time, which he didn't have. Leaving Gran Torino in the hands of the heroes, he jumped up, striking All For One with another powerful blow.

— Detroit Smash! — but the attack was parried by a massive mutated hand that was a mixture of many quirks. Activating the gravity nullification, he lifted all the living Nomu and heroes into the air, and then, turning off the gravity, All For One threw them to the ground. Nothing should have happened to the Nomu, as even D-rank had weak regeneration that would heal them from falling, but the heroes, possessing the bodies of ordinary people, died from the fall, and out of 270 pro heroes, only 180 units remained, which had weakened during this attack. The sounds of cracking bones were music to All For One's ears, who listened to it as if it were a symphony. All Might, seeing this, became even angrier for his heroic comrades and could only hope that Night Eye remained safe after such a monstrous attack.

— Well, All Might, as I see it, help isn't that strong despite the heroes. This is a battle between us; I didn't invite anyone else. And you, as the last liar, came alone and with backup, — activating numerous quirks, he dealt a very serious blow to the left side, subsequently destroying several vital organs. Spitting blood, All Might fell to the ground, holding the wound that was bleeding profusely.

— One must fall, and the other will rise above the fallen. Isn't that what the legend said, All Might? — who collapsed to the ground, no longer able to fight. But he did not pay attention to this wound and stood up once more for another attack. However, the last attack was interrupted by the Nomu, who rushed at All Might. He was already about to give up when he heard a cargo plane in the sky, where a familiar American song was playing.

**Five Minutes Earlier**

The cargo plane was flying, circling over the battlefield. The pilots watched the events on the ground, bewildered by the large fire. On board, there were only two heroes sitting in headphones, listening to a briefing about the situation on the battlefield.

— According to satellite radar, it is known that there are about 400-520 Nomu, but they still represent a formidable unit. As pro heroes, you must eliminate them and provide All Might with support in the battle against All For One. You have no right to make mistakes. The fire is very intense, and close combat is not recommended, — said the dispatcher to the young hero sitting next to him. The massive man in dark blue bodysuit with red hair threw a serious glance at his partner, hinting that he should not make foolish mistakes. The young man waved off the older one, looking somewhere into the distance with a relaxed face.

— Remember, your top priority is to help the heroes and eliminate all the Nomu on the field, — said one of the pilots, looking at the radar.

Discontentedly snorting, the older of the two went towards the hatch, which gradually opened, further irritating him as he wanted to jump into the fight despite everything. The young man lazily took off his headphones and decided to slowly walk towards the hatch, lazily extending his hand to his older partner. The latter looked into his eyes, where, frankly speaking, there was a clear reluctance to dive into this turmoil, as this was a state mission. His desire to help the other heroes left him no right to refuse.

— Ready? — asked the big man his partner, ready to jump, but his partner quickly stopped him, saying he wasn't in the mood.

— Wait, wait, I'm not in the mood. Just a minute! — he said, further irritating his partner, but he nonetheless endured his outburst, letting out a dejected sigh. Casting a glance at the dispatcher, the young man gestured to turn the music up to full volume.

— Hey buddy, turn on the music so the battle is more lively, — said [Hawks], looking at the ground where an intense battle was taking place.

— Everything is on, — said the pilot, raising a thumb.

**Black Sabbath - Paranoid**

— Good morning, Fujiyama! — shouted Keigo, despite the irritation of Stalker at his partner's frivolous outburst, he endured it without complaint. But his grimace changed immediately when his partner took on a serious look, jumping out of the plane ahead of him, causing Stalker to smirk.

**Present**

Jumping out of the plane, he instantly activated fire on his legs as he flew to the battlefield. Hawk, using his speed, began to attack most of the Nomu that were fighting with the heroes using his feathers. To maximize enemy losses, he flew through the crowd of enemies, attacking them to draw their attention. As he flew across the battlefield, several Nomu tried to hit him, but nothing worked except for scratching his jacket. Behind him was already a tail consisting of 120 ground Nomu and over 30 flying ones actively trying to tear him to pieces. Stalker, who was actively observing his partner's actions, said over the microphone:

— Fly towards me! — Keigo instantly flew towards him, watching the ground as the Nomu horde, like zombies, clawed at each other to reach him, but the last thing they saw was a fire comet flying toward them.

— JETBURN!!! — a fiery fist the size of a small asteroid formed. In the eyes of the Nomu, the fire reflected, blinding them. With one swing, Stalker unleashed the wrath of the flame hero, which was scarier than All Might's. All this pile of Nomu turned into chunks of charred meat, emitting an odor that spread everywhere. Slamming his fist into the ground amid the fire, he realized he was surrounded by Nomu of rank B and A.

Hawk controlled the air, and behind Stalker, flying Nomu rushed toward him.

— Hey, hey, you don't have an invitation to this party! — joking, he aimed his sharp wings at their brains, instantly killing them. Soaring high into the air, he used his sharp vision to see that the heroes, due to the fire, could not cope with the Nomu, deciding to help them. He directed his feathers toward the heroes, falling to the ground. As he fell, his feathers had already managed to finish off at least 20 Nomu that threatened the heroes' lives. Dramatically throwing both arms over his neck, he would have crashed into the ground, but the feathers managed to gather on his back, forming wings, preventing him from kissing the ground. Flapping his wings, they tried to tear him apart with claws once again, but that was a futile attempt, as his agility was unmatched in the air. Hawk, seeing the last 10 flying Nomu, decided to take this seriously. Taking a long feather, he made a sword out of it, sharper than any handheld katana.

The Nomu decided to attack in a crowd, but Hawk was faster, slicing the first three Nomu in half. After the second, he decapitated both, staining his clothes.

— What a mess, you've stained my clothes! — at such a comment, he looked at the Nomu that attacked him, subsequently breaking his protective glasses.

— Damn you, those glasses cost 500k yen! I'll show you some real punishment! — to the first one who flew up to him, he slashed him below the stomach, then sliced off his arms. The second flew up to him, but that one quickly died before he could rise again. Tired of such a fencing lesson, he sent his feathers in their direction, letting out a weary sigh. Now the air was clear of all monsters.

— It's clear in the air; do you need help? — shouted Keigo to Stalker, who had already gathered all the remaining Nomu. He was already smiling, looking forward to a great fight.

— Great. Go cover All Might; these monsters are mine! — from his words, one impatient Nomu pounced on him. Before he could attack, he was quickly killed by Stalker's fiery fist. Spitting on the ground, he said:

— Who's next?

To be continued

Chapter Text

Endeavour stood tall, casting a fiery gaze upon his enemies, as if burning their souls. The Nomu always feared fire, for when they were created, punishments for disobedience and betrayal were severe. However, the drive to fulfill orders proved stronger than their fear of the flame-wielding hero.

"Come on, I'm still standing! I crave battle!" he exclaimed.

All the Nomu, as if unleashed, charged at Endeavour in a swarm, but he merely smirked at their animalistic instinct.

"Hell Spider!" Endeavour shouted, activating fiery whips that struck the enemies. The heat was so unbearable that the lower-ranked Nomu fell dead, unable to withstand the might of the fiery hero. The few who managed to get closer engaged him in hand-to-hand combat, but Endeavour burned their protected brains despite their ability to regenerate.

Realizing his tactic, the Nomu began to surround him from all sides, hoping to catch him off guard with a dense, massive attack. They all leapt at him, hoping to overwhelm him with numbers. Under the pile of Nomu bodies, Endeavour maintained his composure and raised the temperature of his body and surroundings to burn the weaker Nomu and reduce their numbers.

"Increasing temperature: Heat of the Heavy Star!" The temperature around Endeavour rose to a record 700 degrees, turning some Nomu to ash and melting others like ice. Rising through the mountain of ash and congealed blood, Endeavour saw 27 A-rank Nomu who, for the first time, felt fear before an opponent who burned everything with his presence.

"Afraid? Where is your vaunted regeneration that can restore everything?" Endeavour began to overheat quickly due to the "Increasing Temperature" ability. Exhaling steam, he transferred the fire from his body to his fists to minimize the impact on his stamina.

Endeavour wanted to immediately attack the remaining Nomu, but his partner, Hawk, reported the current situation with All For One.

"Endeavour, I'm a kilometer away from All For One. The situation is much worse than I thought: everything is on fire here, and at the moment Allmight is fighting All For One," said Keigo, gripping his sword.

"Understood," Endeavour replied dryly, fighting hand-to-hand with the Nomu. They couldn't fully recover from the damage inflicted on them because his fire burned their regenerative cells, slowing their recovery and exposing vulnerable spots for attack. Endeavour held back his flames to avoid going on a rampage and burning everything around him, including heroes. There was no pity for the enemies, and he dealt with them brutally. Thanks to his ruthlessness, he burned 25 A-rank Nomu who offered little resistance. Burning the rest with his gaze, he lunged at them, using his reactive thrust to accelerate and destroy the last Nomu.

"This is Endeavour, the Nomu have been eliminated. I'm heading your way," he said, but interference in the radio communication prevented him from connecting with the others. Sensing something amiss, he soared into the air thanks to his fire. What he saw was hard to describe as the use of a single quirk. His eyes witnessed a scene where several heroes were simultaneously impaled: Hawk, Allmight, and several others were hanging in the air thanks to tentacles.

Unable to contain his anger, he rushed at incredible speed toward All For One, who was irritated that the army of heroes had managed to defeat his Nomu army. However, he was satisfied that Allmight had fallen and lay on the ground, breathing heavily. Seeing the approaching fiery figure, All For One tensed, as the heat and fire he felt were perceptible a kilometer away without using detection quirks. Hawk fell to the ground but managed to soften his landing thanks to his wings.

Without any words or speeches, Endeavour charged at him, using his medium temperature to break through his shield, but the shields held, causing a smirk on All For One's face as he broadly smiled at Endeavour in greeting. But this smile did not please the fiery hero, who was trying to use every possible means to destroy these shields.

"Well, what a sight. Endeavour himself came to prove why he's number two," All For One said. Endeavour always aspired to be number one but could never surpass Allmight. Allmight's power was on another level, and Endeavour could not surpass him despite all his efforts. Their distinctive trait was that, unlike Allmight, Endeavour possessed a cold mind and calculation, showing no mercy to his enemies. On the internet, he was called the "Fiery Guillotine" for villains. While Allmight was supported by children who admired his speeches, Endeavour refused to give interviews, performing his duties impeccably and silently.

Without responding to All For One, Endeavour increased the temperature, intending to defeat the symbol of darkness that terrorized hero society with his final move. Retreating to a safe distance, he activated the Hell Spider.

"Hell Spider!" Eight fiery whips surrounded All For One, who smiled at such a move. Trying to humiliate his opponent further, All For One disabled his shields, taking the attack head-on and activating the fire resistance quirk that helped withstand the blow. But there was something All For One did not expect: the high temperature of Endeavour slowed his regeneration. He looked at his hand, which was recovering from the burn much slower than before. The dust settled, and the figure of Endeavour hovered in the air, emitting steam from his entire body to avoid overheating from using the flame quirk. Ignoring his scorched hand, All For One began to press on Endeavour's emotions.

"Not bad. At least you're not as hypocritical as Allmight. Your flame is impressive, Endeavour, but your physical might is not as impressive as Allmight. It's a pity that society doesn't notice your achievements, focusing only on Allmight and his exploits." All For One activated a telepathic wave that threw Endeavour to the ground.

Endeavour lay on the ground, catching his breath. He stood up, despite his fire burning him, despite his resistance. In half an hour of battle, he had never been so exhausted, but this wasn't his limit. Adrenaline in his blood made him stand up, gritting his teeth to dull the pain. But the words of All For One, aimed at his mind, hurt more. Though it was a provocation, it reflected the truth. Flying up once more, he soared into the sky at incredible speed, flying at him like a fiery torpedo, burning the air around him.

"Jet Fire!" shouted Endeavour, forming a fiery fist that crashed into All For One, who lay on the ground with a charred costume. All For One realized that Endeavour was a formidable opponent, possessing what Allmight lacked: strategic intelligence. Before he could finish his thoughts, Endeavour renewed the attack with new force, driving him into the ground with his fiery might.

Activating his shield with one hand, All For One used the other to blow Endeavour into the air, dispelling his fire with an air cannon activated in time. Rising and seeing all his wounds from this battle, he decided not to prolong it and to take the One For All quirk and Endeavour.

"Ha, Endeavour, not bad. But wouldn't you like to join me? No one will look at you with disdain, and thanks to my efforts, you'll become the number one this country deserves," All For One said, deciding to use flames that even Allmight couldn't withstand.

"I don't need your help. I will remain a hero who achieved everything himself without any help. If I can't surpass Allmight, I'm sure my sons will be able to do it." With these words, he quickly approached him, grabbing his hands so he couldn't activate his quirk. Squeezing them with all his might, he activated his fire. Fueled by rage, he began to rise into the sky. But he didn't know about All For One's quirk, which could emit hellfire not inferior to his own.

[Fire Breath: Hell's Heat]

Fire burst from All For One's mouth, roasting all of Endeavour's body. However, he managed to endure the hellish flames, approaching All For One's face for a strike. But All For One intercepted his hand, starting to steal the hellfire quirk. Endeavour began to feel his resistance weakening, and the fire on his hands was fading. Just as Endeavour would have been left without quirks, his partner severed All For One's hand.

"Hawk!" Enraged, he directed a laser at Hawk, but Hawk skillfully dodged it. Finally getting close, Hawk plunged his red sword into All For One's heart. Hawk planned to raise the sword toward his head to slice him in half, but the sword was deeply stuck and refused to come out of the chest cavity. Throwing Hawk aside, Endeavour finally freed himself from the grip, catching Hawk, who had lost consciousness, in his arms and descending to the ground. Laying him on the unburned ground, they were approached by Allmight, who was holding his bleeding wound.

"Endeavour, I understand our rivalry, but in the face of a real threat, we must unite our efforts. I have prepared my most powerful strike, and I need cover to finally defeat him," said Allmight, who no longer had that inspiring voice heard on television. Allmight would have fallen to the ground from fatigue, but he was caught by Endeavour with the words:

"Though you're my rival in rank, you've always given me the drive to push beyond my limits. In the face of a common threat, I set aside our rivalry for the sake of victory." Grasping Allmight's hand in a brotherly handshake, he helped him rise. Allmight weakly smiled at Endeavour's words.

"Together as one!"

To be continued...

Chapter Text

After regenerating his severed arm from Hawk, All For One (AFO) watched the duo of heroes number one and two, looking down on them with a touch of disdain.

"Has the number two hero really accepted his position? How pathetic. I find you more favorable as an enemy than All Might," All For One said, beginning to transform his hands into something inhuman and terrifying. He felt a shiver run through his body as he observed All Might with One For All, emitting a monstrous energy. All Might's golden hair stood on end.

"All in one blow, we can't lose this time," Endeavor declared, launching into the air, heating his body to a record-high temperature of 6000 degrees Celsius. The oxygen around him began to burn. This state was designed to last precisely two minutes, after which Endeavor would be unable to fight for a whole day.

"Inferno of Purgatory!" Seeing his partner, All Might was shocked by Endeavor's power, which rivaled the strength of One For All. However, he also understood that their combined power wouldn't last long, considering All For One's strength. The bones in his legs were already beginning to ache, and Endeavor's heart was beating at a record 220 beats per minute. Every movement was accompanied by pain. Such a sight impressed All For One, and he decided not to hold back, as there was a high probability of defeat.

"You're not the only ones with toys!"

\[Activation of the Quirk Factor\]

From his back and all over his body, various tentacles and quirks began to emerge, stolen from countless people, condemning them to a quirkless life. Endeavor glared at All For One with such anger that his flames began to spread throughout the area, burning the air. All For One no longer resembled a human; he looked more like a parasite that had broken free, revealing its true and grotesque form, with pulsating red flesh that would terrify any easily frightened individual.

"Damn it," said All Might, leaping at All For One. Endeavor, not wanting to be left behind, flew to his aid. All sorts of quirks attacked the duo—cold, electrogenesis, heat, gravity—all hurled at them, leaving lasting marks on both. All Might's side wound opened even more, bleeding profusely, while Endeavor had third-degree burns all over his body. But he didn't care; he had only one minute left, which would pass in a flash, leaving him defenseless. One massive explosion threw them both a short distance from All For One, who was recovering from the heroes' strike.

"If we don't hit him with one powerful blow, he'll kill us both," Endeavor said, rising from the ground and charging at All For One with immense force, despite the sharp pain in his heart from using such an exhausting technique.

"I don't know if I'll survive this, but I have no choice. For the sake of future generations and Nana Shimura's legacy, I must push beyond the limits of One For All," thought All Might, unleashing what he had been hiding from everyone.

"Have you ever heard these words, All For One?" The pain throughout his body was accumulating in excruciating joint pain, but All Might didn't care. The main goal was to reach All For One.

"One For All, 200%! World Crusher!" With all the colors of the previous holders of One For All, his fist began to spark and tremble, unable to contain all the power. At incredible speed, All Might dashed towards the stunned All For One, who was recovering from his quirk overuse. Endeavor saw a powerful aura emanating from All Might, visible from afar, and marveled at the difference in their strength. Not wanting to lag behind, Endeavor clenched his fist, channeling his fire into his right hand, igniting it to a record 8000 degrees, making his hand resemble charred red skin. The costume couldn't withstand such heat and instantly melted.

"Supernova Flame!" Combining their efforts, both attacked All For One side by side, synchronously. Two centimeters from their fists touching each other, they struck the Symbol of Darkness with a battle cry.

"World Ignition!" The shockwave was of monstrous power. Trees were uprooted by the shock wind, followed by Endeavor's scorching fire, which turned the trees to ash. The heroes were evacuated from the battle zone. The wave spread for six kilometers, destroying the forest and leaving behind a massive crater.

All For One felt excruciating pain he had never experienced before. The worst part was that he couldn't regenerate due to Endeavor's flames, which burned all his limbs, leaving only shorts from his costume. Endeavor was the first to strike, temporarily cutting off his regeneration and some defensive abilities, leaving him vulnerable for a while. But All Might struck directly into AFO's forehead, shattering it. However, no matter how powerful the blow was, killing All For One was impossible as long as he had the One For All quirk.

When the smoke cleared, All Might lay there, breathing heavily, clutching his heart. Only Endeavor remained standing, watching All For One, whose skull was shattered, blood flowing down his head. He showed no signs of life, but leaving such an enemy alive was dangerous. Rising to one knee, leveling his breathing despite his burned arms, he approached with trembling knees. Coming closer, Endeavor clenched his fist for one final blow, but just a centimeter from his chest, All For One disappeared faster than Endeavor could blink.

"What the?" Endeavor managed to say before collapsing to the ground from exhaustion.

All For One had been teleported to Dr. Garaki, who was prepared for such an outcome. Hisashi was teleported to a medical table designed for him.

"Hold on, master, everything will be alright," said the doctor, nervously trying not to make a mistake. The injuries were monstrous; no one could survive such blows, but before him lay his master, breathing heavily. His chest rose and fell, but thankfully, his lungs weren't damaged. Taking the artificial breathing apparatus, he brought it to Hisashi's mouth so he could breathe and keep his heart beating as long as possible. The burns were horrific, and with all possible treatments, he tried to restore the skin, but to no avail. The only option left was to put his master in stasis, but he hesitated, considering the possibilities. He tried artificial skin, but due to quirk mutations, it wouldn't adhere; the skin tore and quickly deteriorated. It was so tough that no other tool could cut through it, filling Garaki with both excitement and dread, as All For One's life hung by a thread that could snap at any moment. He saw how the shattered head was slowly regenerating, but the hair didn't grow back, and the eyes and nose were missing, indicating that regeneration couldn't restore everything. Rising from the table, Hisashi hadn't anticipated such an outcome. He was terrified of the thought that Izuku would be left alone with his mother without him. He tried to stand but fell to his knees, coughing up blood. The doctor tried to dissuade him, but he didn't listen, struggling to reach the exit.

"Master, you need to lie down, you can't move, or you won't survive long," the doctor's words made Hisashi lower his head, looking at Garaki with absent eyes, making the doctor uneasy from his master's anger. Grabbing him by the throat, he began to choke him, deep down blaming him for the mission's failure.

"Because of you, we lost. If you want to live, do everything to heal all the wounds they inflicted, or your 120-year life with all your achievements will turn to dust," releasing his throat, the doctor gasped for air. He headed to the capsule, opening it to stabilize all the chemicals for healing his master's wounds. He double-checked every chemical, fearing to make a mistake.

"Izuku, Inko, I'm sorry, I couldn't protect you. My ambitions consumed me entirely, and I underestimated my enemies," All For One apologized to them, even though they couldn't see or hear him. He regretted that Izuku wouldn't see his father, who desperately loved him, but he had deceived them, taking advantage of their trust. Now they would think he abandoned them, despite promising to come tomorrow. Izuku's quirklessness would now play a dangerous role in his life; he would be bullied, hated. Hisashi would kill those who dared lay a hand on Izuku without permission, but at the moment, he could do nothing, as he was helpless and useless, needing the help of the only person who could do something for him.

"Master, if you want to survive, you must go into stasis, or you'll die in eight hours and lose your quirk if you don't do what I say," All For One was furious at his helplessness, meaning he couldn't visit them until fully healed. Clenching his teeth, he slowly made his way to the capsule, which opened like a coffin. Inside, Garaki placed an oxygen mask on him, sedating him to prevent sudden movements and accidental quirk activation that could destroy the lab and the capsule.

The capsule began to fill with a brownish substance with healing properties, tingling his entire body. Tubes connected to his veins to provide sustenance, ensuring he wouldn't die from a lack of nutrients.

"I'm sorry, my son. You'll have to walk this difficult path alone without me. Be strong and don't give up. Your efforts will be rewarded, and once I return, you'll get everything you desire. Until then, don't surrender. People will point fingers, mock you, and you'll walk a lonely and long path shrouded in unknown threats. I believe you can stand up for yourself. Even if everyone hates you, remember me, despised by the world," with this monologue in his head, he slowly lost consciousness, thinking of his family, to whom he couldn't give proper attention.

Meanwhile, in another part of the city, Izuku sat in his room, surrounded by books and notes. He tried to focus on his studies, but his thoughts constantly returned to his father. Izuku didn't know that his father, Hisashi, was All For One. He always thought of him as an ordinary businessman who simply worked too much.

"Dad, where are you?" Izuku whispered, looking out the window. "Why aren't you with us?"

He felt lonely and misunderstood. At school, he was teased for not having a quirk, and he often wondered why he wasn't given abilities like others. He dreamed of becoming a hero, but without a quirk, that dream seemed unattainable.

However, despite all the hardships, Izuku didn't give up. He knew he had to become stronger to protect those he loved. And although he wasn't aware of his father's dark side, he believed they would be reunited one day.

Over the next month, events unfolded rapidly. The battle between heroes and villains continued, with each side trying to gain the upper hand. During this time, Dr. Garaki continued to work on restoring All For One, knowing that every day of delay could cost them victory.

Every night, when the lab was empty, Garaki stared into the darkness, pondering how their world would change once his master returned to life. He knew that new battles awaited them, but he was ready to do whatever it took to fulfill his mission.

And so, as stars twinkled in the night sky and the city seemed to hold its breath in anticipation of a new day, the story continued to unfold, bringing all participants closer to an inevitable confrontation.

To be continued.

Chapter Text

As night surrendered to morning, the day unfurled, bathed in sunlight that poured through the windows, casting an orange-golden glow across the room. At this moment, Izuku Midoriya lay asleep, seeking solace in dreams after a challenging conversation with his mother the day before. She cherished him deeply, but he had hoped for her unwavering support in his ambitious dream of becoming a hero. Instead, she offered sympathy, embracing him with tears glistening in her eyes. Now, only his father remained, a figure set to return the following day after an absence of two long years. The mystery of his father's endeavors during this time lingered in Izuku's mind.

The sun's rays gently nudged his face, enticing his eyes open with their sudden brightness. Slowly, he blinked awake, gazing at the rising sun, a symbol of new beginnings. Though reluctant to leave the comfort of his bed, he was drawn to the window by the captivating scene outside. Despite his young mind not fully grasping the beauty before him, Izuku deeply appreciated the picturesque view. Summoning the will to resist his morning lethargy, he cast aside his blanket and approached the window to savor the crisp morning air that beckoned invitingly. As he flung the window open, he drew a deep breath, observing the bustling morning life below, where people hailed taxis and hurried to start their day. Shielding his eyes from the sun with his hand, he was reminded of his mother's words: "The brighter the light, the darker the shadow it casts."

While basking in the sunlight that illuminated his youthful face, Inko entered the room in her nightgown. Not finding her son on the couch, she peeked into the room and found Izuku, captivated by the morning light. Moved by the endearing sight, Inko approached, gently placing a hand on his shoulder and kneeling to meet his gaze.

"Mom, it's beautiful, look at the sun," Izuku exclaimed, his eyes sparkling and his freckles shimmering like dewdrops in the sunlight. Inko pointed to her son's heart, offering words of encouragement.

"Izuku, never let the light within your heart fade," she urged, pausing to smile warmly. Izuku looked at her finger, which rested gently over his heart.

"This sun tells you that you have the power to achieve anything you desire. With dreams in your heart, you can reach your goals, whether alone or with your friends," Izuku found himself momentarily bewildered. Just the day before, his mother had expressed her sorrow, yet now she conveyed her belief in him and his aspirations. It signaled to Izuku that not all hope was lost. However, he knew that reality was often more daunting than the comforting tales told at bedtime.

"Izuku, come help me with breakfast, and then we'll head to kindergarten to play with your friends," suggested Inko. The morning's buoyant mood was infectious, and Izuku eagerly decided to assist his mother. He saw her as the first person he wanted to help, considering it the initial step on his path as a hero—a sentiment that made Inko proud, knowing her son valued such simple acts of kindness.

"Yes, Mom, onward to adventure!" shouted the four-year-old, dashing into the bathroom. Glancing at his reflection in the mirror, he washed his face and brushed his teeth until they gleamed. He then made his way to the kitchen, where he was greeted by the sight of his mother diligently preparing breakfast. The enticing aroma of eggs cooked in soy sauce filled the air, capturing his attention.

"Izuku, could you help set the table, please?" Inko asked while tending to the eggs.

"Yes, Mom, right away," Izuku replied, retrieving plates and utensils. He arranged everything neatly and sat down, eagerly anticipating the meal.

Inko served three dark-brown eggs on a plate. Despite their unusual hue, they looked incredibly appetizing. She added cooked rice and a serving of salmon garnished with greens. The sight of such a feast made Izuku's mouth water, but he waited patiently for his mother to join him at the table.

"Itadakimasu!" Izuku exclaimed, breaking apart his chopsticks before diving into his meal. As he tasted the food, his palate was delighted by the unique flavors of his mother's cooking. While chewing, he observed Inko, who was both amused by her son's hearty appetite and pleased that he appreciated her culinary skills.

"Mom, that was delicious, I want more!" Izuku said, extending his plate for seconds.

"Izuku, my dear, I have some wonderful news for you," Inko announced, capturing Izuku's full attention.

"Oh, what is it? A new All Might figurine?" he asked, clearing his plate from the table.

"No, my silly boy, your father is finally coming home tomorrow, and he promised to bring you the gift you've been waiting for," Inko revealed. Izuku was momentarily speechless, his smile widening with excitement. His admiration for his father was immense; he often mimicked his habits and mannerisms. Although he hadn't seen him for a long time, he fondly remembered his father's care and love, dedicating all his free time to him. His respect for his father grew when Inko explained that they lived well thanks to his hard work and dedication.

"Hooray! Dad is coming, and we can play together. I'll introduce him to my best friend Nejire; he'll like her, you'll see, Mom," Izuku exclaimed, helping his mother clear the tableware.

Inko, satisfied with her son's joyful reaction, placed the dishes in the dishwasher and headed to Izuku's room to dress him for kindergarten. Once he was dressed in his uniform, they stepped out of the house, observing the patrolling heroes and residents with their unique quirks. The sun continued to illuminate the streets, albeit not as brightly as at dawn, signifying the hope that would accompany the young hero on his journey toward fulfilling his dreams, despite the shadows cast by society and those who doubted him.

Upon reaching the kindergarten, Inko looked at her son with a smile, boosting his confidence and desire to join his friends. Entering the building, they were greeted by a young security guard who resembled a teenager but whose build spoke of maturity.

"Please come in, Midoriya-san. Ayame-san has been waiting for you, so please proceed," the young man said, allowing them entry. Inside, the kindergarten exuded a sense of childlike joy, adorned with drawings, colorful play areas, and toys scattered throughout. Children played together, either sharing toys or enjoying the playgrounds.

"Look who's here, our very own 'jōnetsuka,' known throughout the establishment. Izuku, please change and join your friends," the teacher announced. Holding his mother's hand, he let go, hurriedly changing into clothes suitable for play. He was eager to share his thoughts on his favorite heroes with his friends, who shared his interest in the feats of heroes.

[Jōnetsuka=enthusiast on kanji]

Once changed into his beige play outfit, he ran outside, catching a glimpse of his mother, who waved him off with a warm smile. He dashed toward his friends, who had already occupied the playground.

"Kacchan, I'm here!" Izuku called out, waving to the three boys who had been waiting for him.

"Oh, finally, our jōnetsuka has arrived! We've been waiting for you, join us. We're pretending to be All Might and another hero, saving people from a fire," Katsuki Bakugo said, currently a friend who had not yet succumbed to the arrogance of his quirk.

Playing with them, Izuku felt a genuine sense of friendship, believing in its everlasting nature. They had promised to remain friends no matter what. Yet, like fragile glass, their vow could shatter. One might grow to resent the other for seeking pity while clinging to an unattainable dream. Meanwhile, the other might curse his own existence, yearning for friends, only to be shunned and looked upon with disdain, as if he were incomplete. He would desperately attempt to reconcile with his old friend, only to be met with rejection.

After playing to their hearts' content, the teacher Ayame gathered the children, asking them to introduce themselves and showcase their abilities. With everyone having turned four, not all were familiar with each other's quirks, and they were discouraged from using them for safety reasons. Izuku watched as the first child stepped onto the stage, demonstrating his ability to fly with wings sprouting from his back.

"Children, let's give him a round of applause," Ayame encouraged. The line moved swiftly, with each child receiving applause, until one of Izuku's friends posed a question that struck at the heart of his insecurities.

"Hey, Izuku, what's your quirk?"

To be continued...

---

I hope this version meets your expectations! If there's anything else you'd like adjusted, feel free to let me know.

Chapter Text

Izuku found himself in an uncomfortable situation, pondering how to dodge the inquisitive question from his friend. His silence only served to heighten the curiosity and suspicion of those around him. He knew that one careless word could lead to a scandal that would echo throughout the entire kindergarten. However, the teacher, Ayame, interrupted his thoughts by announcing that everyone would need to showcase their abilities on stage.

"Now, Bakugo, remember that showcasing your quirks is currently forbidden. We all have to present our abilities on stage," Ayame declared, unaware that one child in particular would be unable to participate in this display. Realizing that avoidance was not an option, Izuku resigned himself to his fate and watched the other children with admiration. One child skillfully wielded his long hair as a weapon, while another soared gracefully above the ground, levitating in mid-air to the applause of every child, including Izuku, who was captivated by the performance as the girl descended from the stage. Each child relished their moment in the spotlight, receiving applause that varied in intensity. Finally, it was Izuku's turn, and although he was filled with nerves, he was well-known among his peers for his remarkable coordination and teamwork skills, which had earned him the trust of most of the other children. Many anticipated that he would reveal an impressive quirk.

"And now, onto the stage comes Izuku Midoriya," Ayame announced, awaiting him on the small stage to introduce him to the children. Yet, the usually enthusiastic Izuku found himself reluctant, hesitating with a mix of fear and anxiety as he faced the crowd. Ayame interrupted his inner turmoil with a gentle reminder.

"Oh, my apologies, children, I made a mistake. It's actually Katsuki Bakugo taking the stage—a future hero who, in his own words, will surpass even All Might," Ayame announced with dramatic flair, sparking excitement among the children. Katsuki stepped onto the stage with confidence, his eyes meeting those of his peers as he spread his palms and ignited the sweat he had accumulated.

The children, including Izuku, cheered him on, and Katsuki's eyes shone with a sense of superiority over the others. Yet, beneath this confidence lay a fear of his best friend, Midoriya, potentially surpassing him. Scanning the crowd, he eventually spotted the familiar green head of hair, applauding him alongside everyone else. With satisfaction swelling in his chest, Katsuki left the stage with pride.

"Now, our final participant, Izuku Midoriya. Come on, everyone, let's give Midoriya our support!" Ayame called out, her gaze fixed on Izuku, who, with trepidation, signaled his reluctance. Nevertheless, the children's enthusiastic chants of his name compelled him to step forward, albeit hesitantly, with a somber expression, fearful of becoming a future laughingstock.

"Midoriya! Midoriya! Midoriya!" the children chanted, applauding as Izuku ascended the stage and surveyed the crowd. Teacher Ayame watched him closely as he slowly approached the podium, secretly hoping someone might intervene. But no one made a move to stop him.

"I... I... am Quirkless," Izuku stammered, forcing out each word with difficulty, wishing he didn't have to say it. Many had speculated about what his quirk might be, but this day marked a pivotal moment in his life. Silence enveloped the room, as if everyone had been ready to applaud but were now rendered speechless, as if in a vacuum, with only the sound of breathing breaking the quiet. Ayame, witnessing the scene, was taken aback by Midoriya's revelation and struggled to believe his words, though his demeanor suggested otherwise. With his head bowed, he appeared pitiful, hoping for support that never came. Instead, someone in the crowd began to laugh, setting off a ripple of laughter at Midoriya's predicament, as others assumed it was merely a poorly executed joke. Izuku, however, did not share this sentiment. The first to laugh was Bakugo, whose mockery of his best friend ignited feelings of humiliation and inadequacy within Izuku. Every child understood that being quirkless was akin to being old and irrelevant, unworthy of attention.

Standing there like a clown at the center of attention, Izuku was overwhelmed by the laughter that reverberated in his mind. Ashamed of his origins and unable to endure the humiliation, he lowered his head, not in tears, but accepting reality with a heavy heart, and descended from the stage, heading toward the exit. Observing Midoriya's departure, Ayame hurried after him to prevent him from leaving.

"Midoriya, wait. I forbid you to leave," Ayame called out with concern, as this was a unique case in her experience—a boy without a quirk. Understanding the depth of his humiliation, Ayame enveloped him in a comforting embrace, as if he were her own son. Izuku accepted her embrace, wiping away the fresh tears from his eyes.

"Come on, Midoriya, this was just a misunderstanding. I'll explain to everyone that it's not the quirk that matters," Ayame assured him, addressing the students to emphasize that it was wrong to ridicule Midoriya. Listening to the teacher's lecture, the children lowered their heads, and Izuku stood a little taller, realizing that outside his home, there were people who supported him. The children regarded Izuku with indifference, lacking the previous excitement he once inspired. As the classroom hours unfolded, and everyone listened to the eldest in the group, the time approached for the children to be free to pursue their own activities.

Izuku wandered around, playing with the other children, unaware of the long-term implications of his quirklessness. Everyone knew that as long as the teacher was present, they couldn't exploit Izuku's vulnerability.

The day passed quickly, and as afternoon arrived, it signaled the return of parents to collect their children from the institution.

Inko arrived promptly, and Izuku eagerly awaited her to take him away. As they reunited, Izuku shared tales of his day, omitting the incident that would undoubtedly amplify its impact on someone striving to stand out in this world.

"Mom, can I play with my friend Nejire today?" Izuku asked, tugging at her hand.

"Yes, my dear, you'll meet her," Inko replied. In a short span, they had become great friends, perhaps due to Izuku's infectious enthusiasm or simply because he had taken a liking to her.

"Special Agent Izuku calling partner, over."

"Agent Nejire receiving. How's it going, freckle?" they played with their radios until the idea wore thin, prompting a change in focus. Finally, upon seeing each other, they dashed into a hug, as in their secret base, accessible only to them, no one could see what they were up to.

"How was your day, Izuku? Why do you seem so tense? Did someone upset you?" Nejire began in her usual tone, noting that Izuku became slightly shy when she posed her question. Eager for answers, Nejire started to shake him gently, encouraging him to stop overthinking and start responding.

"Iiiizuuukuuu, earth to Izuku, answer me," she insisted, her persistence shaking him from his doubts. Izuku resolved that he wouldn't hide anything from Nejire, recognizing that she would eventually uncover the truth, which wouldn't bode well for him. Nejire's gentle persistence eventually broke through, and Izuku's head spun slightly from her actions.

"You know, Nejire, today I was with some friends, and when the time came to show our quirks, they applauded me, believing I would reveal something amazing," Izuku began, but Nejire immediately grasped the underlying meaning and moved closer, holding his hand to ensure he didn't feel uncomfortable. She took his hand and offered a different suggestion.

"Izuku, what if we create a shared credo, something that binds us as a duo of future heroes, and for our adventures as well?"

"Oh, that's a fantastic idea, Nejire!" Izuku exclaimed, cutting himself off mid-thought, as he had been about to mention how his best friend Katsuki had mocked him. Yet, Nejire's charm and determination were irresistible.

"Uh, how should we name our credo? Let's brainstorm," Izuku suggested, thoughtfully placing a finger on his chin as he pondered.

"Oh, I've got it! Let's call it 'Time for Adventure'!" Izuku declared enthusiastically, extending his fist for a celebratory bump. Her enthusiasm matched his, and she decided to support him despite knowing that the absence of a quirk made his journey much more challenging. But their friendship transcended quirks, as Izuku embraced her lively and spirited nature, finding it delightful and earning Nejire's trust. His infectious enthusiasm was a defining trait, contagious in every sense, yet it didn't bother Nejire; instead, it complemented their unique duo.

"Sounds amazing! Let's shout it on the count of three, as loud as we can."

"TIME FOR ADVENTURE!" they shouted in unison, eyes fixed on the sky, their fists raised triumphantly.

"I have an idea! Let's fortify our secret base, build it so that no one can find it."

"That's a brilliant idea, Izuku! I'm all in," Nejire responded, inspired by the prospect.

Meanwhile, in Mustafu Hospital...

"Are you out of your mind? You barely survived, and now you want to continue your heroics as if nothing happened?!"

To be continued

Chapter Text

After getting out of bed, All Might made his way down the corridor toward another office. He could barely remain upright, leaning heavily against the wall to keep from collapsing. The pain in his body—especially his side—was so intense that his brain interpreted it as the loss of vital organs. Nighteye supported his left arm, helping him move forward.

"All Might, stop—you're only making it worse," Mirai said, holding him up. But All Might, as always, thought little of himself and more about others. Reckless to a fault, he pushed forward.

Trying to reach the man he idolized, Nighteye said something All Might didn't expect:

"All Might, your lung, liver, and part of your stomach were destroyed. You can't be a hero anymore."

"I... I... Take me to Gran Torino, Mirai," All Might said through gritted teeth. Every step was torture, accompanied by Nighteye's displeasure, but that didn't matter. What mattered was the condition of his mentor.

The door opened to a white office bathed in sunlight. Inside, Sorahiko lay wrapped in bandages under Recovery Girl's care. Upon seeing the unexpected visitors, she sighed and cast a stern look at Toshinori, who was desperate to reach Gran Torino's side.

"What are you doing, you reckless man? You shouldn't even be walking! Why didn't you stop him, Nighteye?" she scolded. At that moment, All Might began coughing violently, blood splattering the pristine white floor like a cruel reminder of reality. Unable to watch him destroy himself, Recovery Girl brought over a stool so he could finally sit beside his mentor.

Gran Torino lay in a hospital gown, his body wrapped in bandages. Both of his arms were gone after the battle, and a mechanical crutch had replaced his shattered ankle. His breathing was labored and erratic, each inhale a wheeze that hinted his body was at its limit. Recovery Girl had done everything she could—and more. The fact that he was still alive was nothing short of a miracle.

"I'll give you five minutes," she said sharply, then turned to All Might. "And you—you need to get back to your bed. If you keep this up, you won't survive your next heroic stunt." With a grumble, she nudged Nighteye's leg with her cane. He nodded and quietly exited the office.

"Toshinori… what happened?" Gran Torino's voice was weak, each word an effort. His lungs spasmed with every breath, sending stabs of pain through his chest. Still, he opened his eyes and saw All Might sitting by the bed, his forehead resting on the edge.

"I couldn't do it, sensei. I couldn't finish him off. When Todoroki and I landed the final blow, I crushed his head, but after that… I couldn't move. He escaped," All Might confessed, his voice cracking with shame.

"Raise your head, Toshi," Gran Torino replied. "I understand your grief, but this isn't the time to fall apart."

All Might slowly lifted his head, meeting his mentor's tired, but clear eyes.

"Yes, you didn't defeat him completely. But he was too strong. Even with all our might, it was almost impossible to take him down. What matters is that you gave the world some peace. A reprieve from his evil."

All Might felt the weight of Gran Torino's words. While he was still recovering, he refused to relinquish his duty. He was the Symbol of Peace, after all—meant to shine light even in the darkest times.

"I know it hurts. But we're only human, Toshinori. And every human has a limit we strive to overcome. Our mistakes don't just bring failure—they bring experience. Compared to me, you're still young. I passed on everything I learned, just like Nana did before me."

It hurt to admit that he had failed. But his mentor was right, and All Might listened in respectful silence.

"You are the strongest hero alive. And you have no reason to mourn your defeat. With great power comes a duty—not just to the people you save, but to the ones who helped make you All Might. People admire you because you give them something no other hero can: hope," Gran Torino said, suppressing a cough.

All Might took the words to heart. Being the Symbol of Peace wasn't just a duty anymore—it was a debt to those who had walked beside him on his journey.

"I... I... Thank you, sensei," All Might whispered, tears spilling down his cheeks. The once-mighty man—the pillar of strength—now cried, despite having once sworn that nothing could break his spirit.

"Dry your tears, Toshinori. You don't have to bear the burden of One For All alone. As long as there are those who hate you, there will also be those who will stand beside you. Don't let guilt consume you—it will haunt you only as long as you feed it."

A new flame of determination lit within Toshinori's heart. He had a mission: to defeat the Symbol of Evil and bring light to those beyond the reach of One For All. His mentor was right—he couldn't give up. If he did, he'd be the last of the line. The one who failed to end the two-century shadow.

"I'm no expert in Quirks," Gran Torino continued. "But I know Nana passed hers to you. It's time you found a successor."

The word "successor" sent a chill through Toshinori. He had been Quirkless once. Passing One For All meant condemning someone to isolation—to becoming a target. Would his legacy endure, or would he fade into obscurity as new trends emerged? Even as a hero, he had always felt flawed—forever needing his mentor's guidance.

But now, he cast aside doubt. All Might clenched his fist and turned his gaze to the open sky beyond the window—blue and vast, a symbol of a fresh beginning.

"Don't let us down. We've given you everything we had. Be brave, Toshinori. But don't carry it all alone—let others rise. You're not the only pillar this world has," Gran Torino said.

His words lingered in the air. Now it was All Might's turn to respond. He looked out the window, the storm in his heart finally calming. Despite the pain, he smiled.

"Sensei… I promise. I won't let you down. I will defeat All For One—and raise a new generation of heroes. They'll become the next symbols of peace and prosperity."

Gran Torino was satisfied with the words he heard. He relaxed visibly, trusting the man before him, and leaned his head back into the pillow. But shortly after, All Might began to feel unwell. Medical robots suddenly burst into the room, grabbing hold of him and forcing him to lie on a floating bed.

They rushed him back to his room, gently setting him down to rest. Recovery Girl stood over him, frowning.

"You've recklessly destroyed your health," she said sternly. But what weighed on him more than her scolding was the devastating confirmation that continuing to act as a hero would only worsen his condition.

Nighteye, carefully considering his words, turned to Recovery Girl. "May we have a moment alone? There's something serious I need to discuss with him."

She snorted with disapproval but eventually relented. "Fine. But call me if you need me." With that, she left the room.

All Might opened his mouth to speak, but Nighteye raised a hand to stop him.

"Mirai, I know what you're going to say—"

"And I know what you want," All Might interjected wearily, regretting the opening he'd given him.

Nighteye took a deep breath, determined to steer the conversation toward its inevitable conclusion.

"You heard her. You can't continue being a hero—not without killing yourself. I understand your sense of duty, but no matter how indomitable your spirit is, you're still human."

Those words hit All Might harder than any punch he'd taken.

Still, he pushed back.

"You don't know everything, Nighteye. And before you judge, I want to hear what you really think. What did you mean by calling me just a human being?"

Nighteye leaned in, his voice firm but not unkind.

"You need to retire. I saw your future before the battle—your death was certain. I called Nezu just in time to stop it. If not for that intervention..."

He trailed off.

The mention of Nezu was like a cue. A polite knock echoed from the door.

Nighteye nodded toward it. "That would be him."

"Enter," he said aloud.

The door opened to reveal a creature like no other—a chimera of various animals, clad in a sleek outfit and oversized boots. His presence demanded attention.

"Hello, heroes," he said with a calm, clear voice.

"I'm All Might."

"No need to introduce yourself, Toshinori. I know who you are. Thanks to Nighteye."

All Might frowned slightly. Nezu's knowledge was always unsettling, but never inaccurate.

"I know what happened near Mount Fuji. I was the one who coordinated Japan's response forces. And I'm fully aware of All For One," Nezu said, flicking his tail with subtle authority. Though small, his intellect towered over most.

"No one else knows—only the heroes and a few high-ranking officials. After the final blow... what happened?" he asked.

All Might responded with hesitation. "He escaped. Todoroki and I dealt the final blow—I shattered his skull. But I was too exhausted to move. He got away."

"Then it isn't confirmed. Without a body, there is no death," Nezu said thoughtfully. He didn't show pity outwardly, but his eyes were keen and full of quiet sympathy.

Most saw Nezu as ruthless. But those who truly knew him understood: he possessed more humanity than most people in power. Behind the role of principal and strategist was a mind that never stopped calculating consequences—and a heart that still bled for the forgotten.

He glanced at the bedridden All Might. Society had used him as a shining beacon to distract from its failures. In the shadows of his legend, the Quirkless were cast aside—labeled weak, undeserving, even obsolete. Nezu knew that was a time bomb waiting to explode.

"My injuries are my concern," All Might said tiredly. The sedatives from the IV were taking hold. "My duty is to stop All For One... so future generations can live in peace."

"Understand this," Nighteye said gently. "If you rest now, you might live long enough to do just that."

But Nezu raised a paw, cutting him off.

"No, Nighteye. All Might cannot retire—not yet. His departure would shake the public to its core. Crime would rise overnight. Many top heroes fell in that battle. We don't have time to replace them."

Nighteye winced. He hated it, but Nezu was right.

"And what about the fallen heroes?" he asked.

"They'll be honored in the registry as heroes who died preventing a catastrophe. But right now, our focus must remain on All Might."

Nezu turned to him again, and this time, her tone shifted.

"Hmm... tell me, Toshinori. How does your Quirk work? The lineage doesn't match. The data doesn't add up."

Before they could react, she leapt off the couch and walked toward the door.

"Where are you going?" Nighteye asked.

"I'm just getting my tea," Nezu replied casually, right as a robot entered with a tray.

"Sir, your tea is ready."

"Perfect. You may go."

Mirai sighed, rubbing his temples. "Really? Tea now?"

Nezu raised her cup politely. "Would you like some, Nighteye?"

"No, thank you," he muttered.

All Might took a deep breath. He had hidden this for so long... but perhaps it was time.

"My Quirk is called One For All. It's one of the oldest. When it was born, so was All For One. I'm its eighth wielder—and its last."

Nezu's ears twitched. She set the cup down, her full attention on him.

"It can be passed on through DNA. The next successor will carry its final legacy."

The two heroes grew uneasy. If that truth spread, society would collapse from infighting over All Might's power.

"And if you die without passing it on?" Nezu asked quietly. "Or worse—if the enemy acquires it?"

"...Then the Quirk disappears forever. But if All For One takes it, no one will be able to stop him."

Nezu sipped her tea again, face unreadable.

"Our situation is dire," she said softly. "Before we make a decision, I have one more request. Nighteye—use your Quirk on me."

Mirai blinked. "Excuse me?"

"I want you to use your Quirk. See my future."

He hesitated. Then, placing a hand on All Might's arm, he activated his Quirk.

What he saw nearly made him collapse.

Ruins. Fires. Headless heroes. A skeletal All Might, gripped by the throat by a teenage figure in black armor. Not All For One—but someone else.

"You created me," the figure said with quiet fury. "I admired you. I believed in you. But when I said I wanted to change society, you mocked me."

All Might's eyes widened.

"I'm sorry, young Midoriya—"

But the masked boy's eyes glowed with rage. Not human eyes. Alien. White. Unforgiving.

"You destroyed my dream, old man. The dream I would've died for."

All Might's lips trembled. "I only wanted to protect you...young man"

— Don't call me that.

— I was too egotistical and didn't pay attention to you. I wanted more than anything for no one to repeat my mistakes. I was so blinded by others that I didn't notice who you had become and what I had created, — All Might said, gasping for breath. But the young man was relentless; he needed to express everything he felt toward his idol, who had abandoned him like an unwanted doll, never considering him a person, mocking him in front of everyone, and because of whom the people he cared about most had died. He was angry at his childhood hero and wanted only one thing: justice.

Crying every day out of helplessness, he felt betrayed by all his friends, who saw him as strong but had abandoned him, leaving him alone. The anger in his heart had become unbearable, and now he was finally saying everything he thought — everything he wanted to know from his former idol.

— I WAS INSPIRED BY YOU FOR FIFTEEN YEARS, BELIEVING THAT ANYONE COULD BE A HERO. TELL ME, DID YOU BELIEVE IN ME? I DID EVERYTHING TO BECOME A HERO FROM MY EARLIEST YEARS. I TRAINED UNTIL I BROKE EVERY BONE IN MY BODY. I BELIEVED, LIKE A FOOL, WHEN EVERYONE CALLED ME CRAZY! — Pouring out all his emotions, he saw the symbol of peace slowly dying before his eyes. Before he died, All Might wanted to say the biggest mistake of his life.

— And what did you say then? — Overcoming his anger, the young man whispered softly. The unknown figure in the black costume began to change, growing more terrifying, gaining muscle mass, making All Might tremble even more.

— Unworthy.

— That's what you said to us, All Might.

Black tendrils wrapped around All Might's body, ready to tear him apart. His face was a horrific mask radiating primal horror, and All Might felt immense fear.

The black skin, like an abyss, seemed to absorb the light, creating a sense of emptiness. The giant mouth stretched into a menacingly wide smile, revealing sharp teeth arranged chaotically. They gleamed against the darkness, ready to tear their target apart at any moment.

Two large white spots, slightly elongated and resembling drops, burned with rage. There were no pupils, no soul — only boundless fury and hunger. They seemed to watch him, even if he tried to look away.

A long, flexible tongue with a sharp tip writhed from the mouth like a living creature, adding to the nightmarish image. Constant saliva dripped, making the face appear even more beastly and wild.

This was no longer human — it was a product of chaos and raw power.

— I'm very sorry, — All Might whispered, lowering his gaze to avoid meeting those white eyes.

The tendrils tightened, causing excruciating pain, tearing his legs from his torso and leaving his intestines hanging. Satisfied with All Might's silent agony, the figure momentarily removed his mask, revealing a face full of sadness and sorrow. Once an active child wishing for peace and kindness, he had become the one who brought grief to everyone — and to his idol, who now felt sorry for him.

His smile faded into pain, and his heroism twisted into anger. The green eyes that once showed care were now empty and dark, fading beneath the flesh that slowly reclaimed his face. Fully covering it again, he spoke the last sentence Toshinori would ever hear.

— There is no reason to fear. Why?

Because We am here, — the young man said in a menacing voice, biting off All Might's head with a crunch, tearing it free, and screaming to the sky with blood-stained teeth.

---

Nighteye, drenched in cold sweat, witnessed All Might's fate. Seeing the terrified expression on his partner's face, All Might felt a fear deeper than ever — he had lost the decisive battle. Nezu observed the scene with sinister interest.

— I can't believe this is possible, — Nighteye said, trembling, tears streaming down his cheeks. He looked at his partner and stood with difficulty, embracing him as best he could, though his partner did not calm.

— What happened, Nighteye? Answer us.

— I don't believe this can be true.

Driven by fear, Nighteye fell off the chair, looking at the All might who was extending his hand to help him stand up. Nezu, understanding that the vision of the future had caused fear in one of the most pragmatic heroes, sparked genuine interest in Chimera. This made him nod his tail even more intensely and take a long sip of tea.

Lying on the ground and supporting himself with his hand to avoid lying on the floor, Nezu decided to ask what he had seen that was so terrifying in the Allmight's future.

"Do I understand correctly that you didn't see anything good? Am I right?" Mirai merely nodded in agreement with Nezu's arguments. Standing up from the ground, adjusting his suit, Nighteye sat back on the chair. Heaving a deep sigh, pondering everything he had seen, he placed his hands on his hips, unable to look into the eyes of the still-living All might.

"Now listen," he said. None of the participants dared to interrupt him, but in the astral dimension, where human eyes cannot see, seven people stood behind the All might, listening to everything his partner would say.

****

"You all heard what he said. However much I may dislike him due to his fanaticism, his vision of the future has never been wrong," said the second holder of One For All, crossing his arms, dissatisfied with the All might's inability to complete what they had been trying to stop for decades — All For One.

Next to him stood the first and third holders, who continued to listen to the negotiations between the three heroes as the main information was obtained.

"I assume this young man with the letter 'M' was created by the All might, but how?" asked En, the sixth holder of One For All, who had the Quirk "Smoke Screen."

"What concerns me is that Nighteye did not mention All For One, who was supposed to oppose the All might. According to his foresight, many points do not match," said Nana Shimura with the Quirk "Flight."

"Indeed, my brother was not mentioned, which means he is dead or by the time frame this hero saw, he had already been defeated," said Ioichi Shigaraki, the first holder of immense power, the creator of a generation of heroes, and the brother of Hisashi Shigaraki.

"I wouldn't be so optimistic; he is alive, though in a critical condition," said the ally of the second holder of One For All, who had the Quirk of accumulating and releasing kinetic energy, abbreviated as "Fa Jin," who had fought side by side against the terror of All For One, who also died at his hands.

"The young man had his own score to settle with the All might and defeated him along with the Quirk of One For All," said the fifth holder, Daigorou, with the Quirk "Black Whip."

"Judging by everything, this young man is still young and not fully matured. If they find this child before it's too late, we can consider that we have defeated the enemy without even fighting him," proposed the fourth holder, Shinomori Hikedo, with the Quirk "Danger Sense." After hearing all the possible options, the first holder decided to draw attention to himself, involving everyone to make one correct decision.

"No matter how frightening this future may be, we, as avatars of One For All, cannot influence it," he said, making a dramatic pause. He glanced at all the attendees, whose expressions showed dissatisfaction but accepted this outcome. Shigaraki continued:

"The All might, as the current holder of my Quirk, must choose a successor, and as we all understand, he must be Quirkless to fully absorb our powers for the victory of my brother." The second and third holders smirked at the first holder's words, as finding a young successor who is Quirkless is an impossible task in this era of Quirkless individuals.

"It would be that easy, Ioichi," smirked the third, drawing attention to himself. Everyone understood what he meant. The All might, who was Quirkless but had the power of One For All without the Quirks of previous users, fought on equal terms with All For One.

Shimura sighed and looked into the eyes of her student, who found it difficult to bear the burden of the Symbol of Peace and the guardian of One For All. Adjusting her hair, she glanced at everyone with a determined look that said there was something that should not have been.

"What if All For One calculated such an outcome of events and, just like us, prepared his own successor to counter One For All?" she asked.

"Do you think such a powerful being as him could have a son? Don't make me laugh; such a creature is incapable of feeling anything except a thirst for blood. Have you seen that girl and what she turned into?" said Daigorou, feeling revulsion towards his enemy.

"It sounds complicated, but it's entirely possible since we don't know what plans he might have," hypothesized the second holder. But, clearing his throat from the question about All For One's son, the second decided to ask a question that every holder should know.

"Regardless, the All might's choice will mark the end of the One For All era with or without a Quirk. Our ninth successor must win, no matter what. And as soon as he chooses him, we must create all the conditions for the ninth holder to use our power." Everyone agreed with this judgment and nodded in approval, but he was not finished and continued speaking.

"If I find the successor unworthy with his selfish goals, he shouldn't even think about using our power," said the second holder.

Reflecting on his words, the opinion was divided into two camps: cold calculation, despite its effectiveness, can always be a biased choice. And then, giving the ninth holder the opportunity to use the Quirks, what was the probability that the ninth holder would not be intoxicated by such monstrous power? Both sides were right in their own way, but everyone knows that the ninth holder will be under the supervision of the previous holders.

"Time will put everything in its place, my friend," he said.

With his words, the silhouettes of the holders began to disappear until the last holder appeared.

To be continued.

Chapter Text

As the sun gradually descended beneath the horizon, it painted the sky in a breathtaking palette of orange and pink hues, casting a warm, inviting glow over the buildings below. Within this enchanting orange-pink atmosphere, a pair — a mother and her son — strolled back from the supermarket, their hands filled with groceries intended for a special celebration. The father and husband was expected to return after a prolonged absence, and the anticipation of his arrival filled the air with excitement. They were eagerly awaiting his return: one for the thrilling games and captivating stories he would share from work, and the other for the love and nurturing care she yearned for so desperately.

Together, the mother and son busily adorned their home in preparation for his long-awaited arrival. Inko was in the kitchen, skillfully whipping up delectable dishes, while young Izuku meticulously set the dining table, arranging utensils and plates with careful precision to ensure everything looked absolutely perfect. Following his mother's wise advice to dress appropriately for the occasion, four-year-old Izuku donned a charming green shirt paired with crisp white pants, striving to look presentable for the arrival of his father. He gazed intently at the door, hoping it would swing open at any moment to reveal his dad, yet the anticipated magic did not occur.

"Where is Dad?" Izuku pondered internally, wondering why he was late when he had promised to return.

A whirlwind of thoughts swirled in the young boy's mind, and he began to entertain the possibility that something might have happened to his father. However, he quickly brushed aside these troubling thoughts, reassured by the knowledge that Hisashi was both strong and wise, despite his age. The promised hour of 9:00 PM slipped silently into 10:00 PM. What felt like mere minutes dragged on into what seemed like hours, and as the festive dinner was finally prepared, Izuku cast a questioning glance at Inko, his eyes silently pleading, "Where is he?"

Yet, his mother could only shrug her shoulders, uncertainty clouding her expression as she fished out her phone. Dialing Hisashi's number, she awaited a response that never came. Instead, the voice of an automated message filled the silence.

"Hello, this is Hisashi. I apologize for not being able to answer your call. I recommend calling back later."

As his father's voice echoed in the room, Izuku felt a flicker of hope, believing perhaps he would respond. But Inko shook her head in disappointment, signaling that Hisashi had not picked up. Despondently, Izuku sank onto the couch, resting his hands against his cheeks and staring down at the floor, a frown etched across his face. Not wanting her son to bear the burden of self-blame, Inko approached him and enveloped him in a comforting embrace.

"Don't worry, my dear. Perhaps your father is simply running late. You know how busy he can be. He works hard so that we can live comfortably," Inko reassured him, her tone a blend of sadness and optimism.

Gazing at the glass table, Izuku came to the realization that he should give his father a chance and refrain from judging too harshly. Lying on the couch, he found himself contemplating how his father would react to his dreams, and just as a rumble echoed from his stomach, he glanced over at the table. Inko, noticing the humorous turn of events, suggested they sit together for dinner, hoping that maybe, just maybe, his father would arrive with a cheerful greeting.

"Hey, everyone! Did you miss me?"

Yet that moment never came. Reflecting on the events of the day, Izuku eventually retreated to his bedroom, mulling over the unfinished business that lay ahead. As he closed his eyes, he pushed aside thoughts of his father and focused instead on a brighter prospect: his time with Nejire. Tomorrow was a holiday, a day free from worries, allowing him the freedom to spend the whole day with her. No matter how energetic and hyperactive Nejire was, he knew one undeniable truth: life was never dull with her around, regardless of his mood.

The following morning dawned with a refreshing spring breeze, invigorating Izuku as he rose, filled with anticipation for the day ahead. Upon arriving at their secret base, hidden beneath a blanket of grass, he spotted her vibrant blue hair and called out her name.

"Nejireeeeee!" Izuku shouted, and she, not wanting to be outdone, joyfully reciprocated by calling out his affectionate nickname.

"Springy!" Nejire exclaimed as she dashed towards him with all her might. In her excitement, she accidentally triggered her quirk, propelling herself forward just as they were about to embrace. She stumbled into Izuku, who, in turn, lost his balance but managed to catch her. They exchanged bright smiles, standing upright and brushing off the dirt as they gazed into each other's eyes.

Nejire's eyes sparkled with a unique charm — their beauty not only captivated Izuku but also instilled in him a deep sense of trust.

"What are we going to do today, Izuku? It's so dull around here," Nejire inquired, and Izuku contemplated how her quirk functioned. However, he decided to set those thoughts aside for the moment.

"Oh, I know just the thing we can do!" Despite the sunny day, a gentle breeze inspired him to suggest making a paper airplane to guide their adventures. Nejire's curiosity surged, and she twirled around Izuku, eager to discover what he was pulling from his backpack. Pulling out a sheet of paper, he began folding it with great care into the shape of an airplane.

"What's that, Izuku?" Nejire asked, resting her finger on her chin as Izuku proudly demonstrated the airplane, extending it triumphantly towards the sky.

"This is a paper airplane, Nejire, and you're going to launch it, and we'll race after it!" In truth, Izuku was curious about how Nejire's quirk operated, and through the paper airplane, he sought to gauge her strength in comparison to his own.

"Oh, thank you, Izuku!" Handing the airplane over to her, she accepted it with delight, her eyes shining with joy. However, just before she was about to launch it, Izuku interrupted her.

"Wait, Nejire, do you think you could use your quirk on it? I believe it would be even better if you don't mind." Nejire blushed, her cheeks turning a rosy hue as she beamed at him with an endearing expression that was impossible to resist, and she could not bring herself to refuse.

"Of course, Springy!" Holding the airplane in her hand, she tossed it into the air, activating her quirk and sending it soaring ahead. Izuku's heart raced with excitement as he sprinted after the plane.

"Let's go, Nejire! It's adventure time!" Nejire quickly dashed after him, soon catching up. They maneuvered through branches and bushes, chasing the paper airplane that danced in the air above them, carefully avoiding any potential obstacles. Izuku couldn't help but smile as he watched Nejire's joyful antics until he realized they had emerged from the woods, staring at an expansive field and the river that sparkled brilliantly in the sunlight.

Succumbing to her adventurous spirit, Nejire pressed on, unaware of the trembling ground beneath her feet. The earth suddenly gave way, and she nearly fell if Izuku hadn't reached out and caught her hand just in time. Shocked by the sudden shift, she looked down to find the ground three meters below her, sending a wave of panic coursing through her. Instinctively, she felt as though she would tumble, her heart racing, until she lifted her gaze and found comfort in the steady grip of her friend.

"Hold on, Nejire!" He braced himself on the ground, hoisting her up with all his strength until he could finally pull her safely to him. He noticed her eyes were shut tight in fear as she clutched his hand fiercely, her nails digging into his skin. Although Izuku felt a twinge of pain, he refused to let go until he had her safely cradled in his arms.

As they fell together to the ground, Izuku managed to save his friend from harm. She nestled her head against his stomach, embracing him tightly and unwilling to release her grip, making it challenging for him to breathe.

Nejire's embrace was warm and filled with an unexpected strength, so much so that Izuku found himself making playful grimaces until she raised her head, noticing the amusing situation, which brought a smile to her face.

"Oh, Springy, you look so funny!" she giggled, tightening her hug around him, causing his eyes to widen in surprise at her unexpected strength. She had to let go, however, when she heard Izuku's muffled groans.

"Izuku, you're a hero!!!" Nejire exclaimed, creating a delightful chaos in the boy's mind, prompting him to seek clarification.

He had always thought it impossible to become a hero and had doubted his own potential. Even his mother sometimes expressed pity for his lack of a quirk. However, Nejire's words filled him with a sense of pride, and he remained still until she continued.

"Haha, I believe you'd make an extraordinary hero, Springy. Don't worry; in the future, we'll become the best hero duo!" As she stood up, Nejire brushed off the dirt from her clothes and helped Izuku to his feet.

"Thank you, Nejire. I'll cherish this moment forever. Now let's head to the river; I see something glimmering!" Izuku took Nejire's hand, carefully navigating down the slope to avoid any mishaps. Upon reaching the riverbank, they spotted something sparkling at the bottom.

Fueled by curiosity, Izuku was the first to reach into the water. As he felt something peculiar, he lifted it from the bottom. It turned out to be a shell, and they eagerly drew closer, inspecting it from every angle. Their intrigue grew as they pondered what could be inside, and Nejire picked up a nearby stick, starting to poke at it in hopes of eliciting a response, but nothing happened.

"I don't think there's anything in there, Springy," Izuku remarked as he leaned in closer, picking up the shell. He tapped it and shook it gently, but there was no reply. Carefully, he pried it open with his nail and began to reveal a dazzling pearl, reminiscent of something from a cartoon. Izuku's eyes sparkled with excitement as he turned to Nejire, who was watching him with rapt attention, eager to join in the discovery.

"Look at this! It's so beautiful!" Izuku exclaimed, glancing over to Nejire. She gasped in awe, captivated by the way the pearl glimmered in the sunlight like something out of a fairy tale. Izuku pondered what to do with it, ultimately deciding that the best course of action was to gift it to Nejire.

"Take it, Nejire. I think it suits you far better than it does me." Feeling a bit awkward, Izuku scratched the back of his head, gazing at Nejire, whose eyes lit up with delight at the generous offering.

"Thank you, thank you, thank you, Izuku! This is so beautiful; I won't forget this!" Nejire exclaimed, overwhelmed with joy. Not knowing where to safely store the pearl, Izuku offered her his bag for transportation, and she gladly accepted. After a moment of contemplation, Nejire suggested they search for more shells in the little river that resembled more of a gentle stream than a full-fledged river. Unfortunately, they didn't manage to find any additional pearls at the bottom.

"Alright, I think it's time for us to head back to the base." However, Nejire did not respond to his suggestion; instead, a heavy silence enveloped them, causing Izuku to feel a pang of concern. He turned to check on her well-being, only to be met with a sight that sent a wave of apprehension through him — she was standing precariously close to the stream's edge, prompting the young hero to rush over to her.

"Nejire, Nejire!" As he approached, the last thing he expected happened.

"Boo!!!" Nejire spun around suddenly, startling Izuku, who stumbled backward and landed in the stream with a splash. Meanwhile, Nejire stood nearby, a playful grin on her face as she apologized for her antics.

"I'm sorry, Izuku! I thought it would be so much fun! You seemed a bit down when we didn't find any more shells." As Izuku lay on his back in the stream, dripping wet, he chose to embrace the joyful moment and playfully splashed water in her direction. She instinctively shielded herself from the droplets, but soon enough, she joined in the fun, splashing water back at him.

The pair laughed and played until they were drenched to the bone, but they paid no mind to their soaked clothes as they made their way home, giggling all the while. On their journey back to the base, Izuku decided to inquire about Nejire's family.

"Nejire, who is your dad?" Nejire had been eagerly anticipating this question, and she responded with enthusiasm.

"Oh, I'm so glad you asked, Springy! His name is Tadao Hado, and he works as a police officer. In a way, he's a hero himself — he catches all the bad guys!" She animatedly mimicked holding a gun with her fingers, winking one eye and making playful "pew pew" sounds.

"And what about your dad, Springy? What does he do?" Izuku hesitated for a moment, unsure of how to answer, as he didn't genuinely know what his father did for a living. Even Inko was uncertain. After a brief moment of contemplation, he decided to share what little he knew.

"Um, his name is Hisashi Midoriya, and he's a businessman. He works a lot, and sometimes he isn't home for long stretches. I haven't seen him in two years, but he's supposed to come today," Izuku replied, a hint of nervousness in his voice, as he wasn't entirely sure about his father's whereabouts. Sensing his unease, Nejire gently patted him on the shoulder, offering him support.

"Don't worry, Izuku. He'll be here soon!" she reassured him, her tone carrying a touch of sadness, as she was aware that her friend was being honest about his situation, and she wanted to reciprocate that honesty.

"What happened to your mom, Blueberry?" The term "Blueberry" brightened her mood, and she began to respond with renewed energy.

"She left us. I really don't know why, but when she was getting ready to leave, she yelled at Dad some really mean things and just walked away." While it was a painful memory, Nejire refused to let it dampen her spirits, as her friendship with Izuku helped her forget her troubles for a while. However, she began to show signs of vulnerability, tears welling up in her eyes, and almost spilling over if not for Izuku, who instinctively wrapped his arms around her, gently patting her back. The burden she carried began to lift, and she didn't want to ruin the tender moment, so she embraced him tightly in return.

Nejire had always been curious, inspired by her father, who frequently played with her and shared fascinating stories and facts about the world, nurturing her inquisitive nature. However, her mother disapproved of this adventurous spirit, believing that too much curiosity could lead to trouble. On one occasion, Nejire had nearly gotten hurt, which caused her mother distress, as she didn't always shower her daughter with affection, reserving most of it for her father.

Conflicts arose within their family dynamic due to her mother's reluctance to spend money on Nejire, which ultimately culminated in their divorce. However, her father devoted himself to raising her, and it was his influence that instilled in her the boundless curiosity and energy she possessed. Understanding her complex emotions, Nejire sometimes felt responsible for the dissolution of her family, a weight that burdened her until Izuku entered her life — a friend who listened attentively and supported her despite her hyperactive tendencies.

"Nejire, please don't cry. When you want to cry, I feel like crying too," Izuku said, and Nejire, ever playful, decided to tease him a little.

"Does that mean you see me as more than just a friend?" Izuku was taken aback by the question, and he simply replied "yes," as he genuinely wanted to comfort her, just as his mother had done for him in the past.

"Yeah," he said, keeping his response brief as he let her go. They both remained damp from the stream's water, and Nejire decided to invite him to her home since the sun was beginning to set, painting the sky with warm orange tones.

"Nejire, I think it's getting late. Would you like to spend the night at my place? You can see my action figure collection that I've told you about!"

"That sounds amazing! But I have a question: will your dad be there?" she asked, curious as she only knew her own mother.

"He won't be there, but he'll be happy that I have a friend like you!" Although this sounded overly sentimental, Nejire paid little mind to it, captivated by the whimsical nature of her friend, who often found himself mumbling as he expressed the unique facets of his character.

As Izuku and his friend walked towards his home, they found Inko busy preparing dinner for them. Upon noticing their wet and muddy state, yet seeing their happy smiles, she couldn't help but ask.

"Izuku, Nejire, why are you both soaking wet?" They both had dirty shoes, which they promptly removed, but they were more interested in whether Nejire could stay overnight.

"Mom, can Nejire stay with us for the night?" Izuku asked, giving her his best puppy-dog eyes, a look that worked 90% of the time on Inko. She kindly agreed but with a few conditions.

"Of course, sweetheart, but only if you change into dry clothes and let Nejire borrow something suitable so she doesn't stay wet." At this, Nejire's face lit up with joy, and she excitedly began shaking Izuku like a doll.

"Did you hear that, Izuku? Your mom said I can stay the night!" she exclaimed, her excitement bubbling over as she recalled that his father was due to arrive that evening.

She called her own father and informed him of her plans; he was supportive and agreed to work the night shift. Sharing a meal with the Midoriya family, Nejire learned a great deal about their unique household, which welcomed her as a new member, ready to play an active role in their lives.

Yet, Izuku's future appeared increasingly uncertain, as the seeds of discrimination against the Quirkless were beginning to sprout within society, a conflict that would come to play a pivotal role in his life. This character would become the catalyst for Izuku Midoriya's growth, propelling him to heights he had never imagined.

— To be continued.

[9 chapters until the appearance of Venom]

Chapter Text

The peculiar society, on one hand, is extremely strange: everyone has their own unique quirk, which is part of their personality. On the other hand, society forbids the public use of these quirks, which breeds discontent among people with pronounced abilities. Many choose the profession of heroes to legally utilize their quirks and avoid problems with the law. The "Safety Commission" and the "Hero Society" have begun to supervise society through their representatives.

One person was unhappy with this state of affairs. It seemed that people had transitioned to a new era two centuries ago, yet they still lived by old rules that had completely destroyed the foundations that had persisted since the 13th century or even earlier. People in the present time had become gods: what was once considered superhuman abilities and fantasy had now become quirks. In fact, people no longer needed religion; they did not need a god, for the god had granted them such a miracle or blessing that they had stopped needing it and had rejected it as a relic of the past. Much of the past had become new, for the new is well-forgotten old. Although quirks had changed society by 180 degrees, one thing remained unchanged: human nature would remain unchanged, despite radical transformations.

The name Re:Destro had become a household name. He was the one who wanted to leave everything old behind and bring peace to new freedom, new values, a new culture, and to lead a new sustainable world, casting aside the past history. No matter how strange it sounded, many were sympathetic to his ideas, for most were tempted by the moment of legally and publicly using their quirks without consequences. But no one paid attention to the changes this would bring. Seeing how society had not changed in two centuries, Re:Destro firmly decided to change it for the better, to create an era that the world had never seen. It seemed improbable that such a worthless man from the gray mass could change anything and attract attention. Unlike his colleagues, who protested with pitchforks and torches, he decided to act much more strategically. He began to promote his ideas to the masses through the media, as he needed money, a good social standing, and a presentable appearance, all of which he had.

Promoting his ideas through various social networks, he infiltrated every media space, from television to computers, finding like-minded allies and gaining momentum with a show he called "De:Stro Show."

Current time: 21:39.

— In a minute, we should go live. Is everyone ready? — the operator warned his colleagues, looking at the stage and the audience, who were part of the crowd for the TV show, creating the appearance of De:Stro's popularity, which was already considerable.

— Yes, we are all ready. Mr. Re:Destro, are you ready? — asked the host, who was 10 cm shorter than the main guest of the show. He was dressed in a black tuxedo with a red shirt and shiny shoes, with smoothly combed red hair, adding elegance and wealth to his image, attributed to him due to his father's inheritance. A notable feature of his appearance was his sharp nose, which served as a topic for jokes in the online space.

— Always ready, you can start, — he said, hiding in the shadows behind the stage and watching the studio, where there were lights, a couch, and a special table for the host.

— So, lights, camera, action, and we're live! — as soon as the broadcast began, the host started to talk about the show and everything that was happening in the world and society while she built excitement among the viewers. At that moment, Re:Destro, the man of the hour, stepped onto the stage, greeted all the viewers, and sat comfortably on the soft couch.

— So, before we start the "Questions and Answers" segment from our viewers, let's ask our dear guest about his future plans and what he will be doing in the near future, — said the host. Re:Destro was ready for such questions, as every TV show that invited him tried to find out about his plans, seeking to make money and create a public resonance. Trying not to show irritation and not activate his quirk due to stress, he collected himself and skillfully evaded the host's question, moving on to the audience's inquiries.

— You know, I'm a man of action, not words, so I prefer to show you my plans in the near future. That will be much more interesting than being heard in my words, — the popular ideology bearer skillfully parried, causing the host to twitch her eye.

Casting a confident glance at the audience in front of him, he sat and wondered what questions they had prepared for him.

— In one of your recent speeches, you spoke unfavorably about those without quirks, and viewers have a question: why do you hold such a view, and what is your motive for it? — asked one of the female audience members.

— The answer is very simple, Miss Hayakawa, — closing his eyes, he dramatically coughed into his fist, drawing the attention of his fans. — You see, the main principle of my ideology is the superiority of people with quirks over those without. Look, two centuries ago, everyone was quirkless, and that was the norm, but none of us lived 200 years ago.

Taking a glass of water, he moistened his throat and continued his history lesson.

— Therefore, this is a past era that lags behind us while they pollute our society with their presence. Look around: every person in this world has a weak, yet present quirk, and even with that, they are heads and shoulders above those who have none. Research has proven that no matter what efforts the quirkless make, they lose by a huge margin. And I'll add that statistics and numbers do not lie in the face of cold hard facts and results.

Ignoring several indignant glances, he smiled at them and continued to say what was pleasing to him. But he was interrupted by the host, who decided to pose him an even more sensitive question.

— Yes, we understand your attitude towards the quirkless, but what does your hatred for them stem from? — To this question, he merely smirked, looking at the ceiling. His face conveyed that he was ready for this question, anticipating the emergence of his ideology of quirk superiority.

— Look, all spheres of activity are tailored to quirks. Okay, let me ask you a question: have you ever seen an official hero without a quirk? Of course, not! Either they become lynchers, engaging in vigilante justice for personal gain, caring little for society, while a hero with a quirk goes above and beyond for society, fighting against such scum as they are. This makes the quirkless vigilantes selfish.

This was a shameless manipulation by Re:Destro, serving all the merits towards the quirk bearers. But his tirade of humiliation against the quirkless did not end there. The crowd was outraged, but it was hard to deny the truth in his words.

— Tell me, why should I consider a quirkless person equal to myself when I am physically stronger, tougher, and more enduring than them in every aspect? — in his manner, he raised a finger above his nose to draw attention to himself. He was watched by 2 million people on television, while the live stream on social networks garnered 3 million active users.

— They make up a minority, and instead of trying to accept the superiority of the quirked, they resist the evolution that humanity has achieved through immense effort, through blood and tears. And a curious question arises, — he paused again, knowing how the public operates. He looked at the crowd, which was in shock at him. He was right, but by law, no one should discriminate based on racial or quirk-related distinctions against each other. But when it came to the quirkless, everyone turned a blind eye, as no one saw them or had even seen them in a free society. They were a kind of hermits, who, having withdrawn from the civilized world, lived out their lives in poverty, suffering from malnutrition, with no money in their pockets.

— What is the point of their existence, remaining weak, incomplete, and underdeveloped animals? Oh, wait, I was wrong: even animals would be better than them, for they would be of much more use than those who waste the state's resources, living off our taxes, — he said, raising his tone with each word, ultimately theatrically rising from his chair. The audience was impressed by his charisma; his firm, yet masculine voice captivated everyone listening to his speech, making them forget about the consequences his words could provoke. But for this case, he had a trump card in the form of a convenient law that acted as a double-edged sword and worked like Swiss clockwork.

— Remember: only the strong can dictate their will to the weak. We are the people of the new world, and it is within our power to conquer all fields without the help of these helpless chains. They hinder our development, imposing the old world's rules on us. We are capable of achieving everything without their help.

— Follow me, and we will build a better world, where only the best minds and strong people will rule. We do not tolerate the weak; we demand unity. And it is in our power to change every aspect of our society!!!!

Everyone applauded him without exception. Every fan rose from their seat to rejoice over their idol, who had prepared a fantastic speech thanks to his charisma, which no current star could surpass. He became a peaceful symbol of quirk superiority, becoming a kind of Messiah of the new time. With generous donations, he helped people with disabilities caused by their quirks, supported children who could not control their quirks, and sponsored research into unique quirks when their users considered it a curse. His reputation in the eyes of the people was impeccable, and he began to be called the unique hero of the new era. While the viewers applauded him, online users fervently discussed his speeches, turning his words into catchphrases for pompous statements on the internet. Everyone began to mimic him by putting their finger to their nose, raising it up as a sign of support for their idol.

Re:Destro was satisfied with his performance and stretched out his arms, accepting the praise and applause of his followers, with closed eyes, until this process was interrupted by the host.

— Ahem, Mr. Re:Destro, are you not afraid that someone might be offended by your words? Undoubtedly, there is truth in your words, but this could be seen as open discrimination, — said the host, wishing to raise the ratings of her show thanks to the special guest, who had already stirred up the internet with his performance.

After drinking a little water and calming down, the audience quieted down, eager to hear an answer from their promising idol.

— Yes, I agree that my words may offend someone, but all this is overshadowed by the freedom of speech. You know, freedom of speech in Japan is one of the best in the world, and it is the bulwark of our democracy. If law enforcement begins a hunt for me, it only means one thing: our freedom of speech is under threat, only from the malicious quirkless who desperately wish for my death, — sitting back in his seat, he stretched his arms behind his head, demonstrating his confidence, which did not go unnoticed.

His show and personality were gaining even greater success. His media image was magnificent, but the authorities were trying to bring him to justice. However, he was cunning and prudent. Society stood in his defense, unwilling to hand over a candidate of the people to greedy politicians who were eager to imprison him for his words.

To be continued.

[8 chapters before the appearance of Venom]

[I certainly have no right to ask for your feedback, but it's a huge motivator for me to keep moving forward with my work. If you'd like to support me, you can give me a "kudos" or leave a comment. It's just a small thing for you, but for me, it brings immense joy.I value each and every one of you.Wishing everyone peace, and I'll see you soon, my dear readers!]

Chapter Text

**No one is born equal.**

Izuku Midoriya came to understand this profound statement when he received a diagnosis that no other parent would wish upon their child. In the eyes of a society filled with quirks, Izuku was labeled "sick" and found himself seated alone in his room, repeatedly watching a video of his idol for the tenth time within an hour. His fascination with heroes led him to believe that, despite lacking a quirk, he too could aspire to become a hero. However, he had never encountered his idols in real life; he was merely a spectator, observing their heroic deeds through the lens of the internet. Doubting his own capabilities, he perceived his mother's words—uttered after their visit to the hospital—as an affront to his dreams. Yet, deep down, he recognized that his mother would never intentionally wish him harm or harbor negative thoughts about him. In addition to his mother, he had his friend Bakugo, who still regarded him as a friend, but Bakugo's feelings were quite different.

**Flashback**

Four boys ambled along the banks of a pond, engaged in lively conversation and swapping jokes. Leading the pack was Bakugo, strutting confidently with his chest puffed out and his head held high, subtly asserting his dominance over the group. Positioned between the first and fourth were Bakugo's loyal friends, who held him in high esteem. Trailing behind them was Midoriya, feeling somewhat out of place yet striving to project an air of bravery, bolstered by the presence of his friend.

Children, by their very nature, can be cruel creatures; they often lack an understanding of morality, humanism, and compassion. It is noteworthy how their surroundings and the environments in which they grow up significantly influence their behavior. If a child's family is harsh, that child is likely to mirror that cruelty in their interactions with others. Everything hinges on their upbringing. A child is akin to a lump of clay, molded by the care and support of their parents. Not every family embodies perfection, but when one of the crucial figures is absent from a child's life, the child ends up inheriting traits from only one parent, rather than gaining knowledge and wisdom from both father and mother.

The figure of Re-Destro held considerable sway in society, and this ambitious 24-year-old man garnered the trust of nearly everyone seeking freedom of expression without the constraints imposed by laws. Ever since then, while the ideology of quirk superiority did offer certain advantages, it adversely impacted the minority who were quirkless, who absorbed its accompanying hatred like a virulent plague, allowing it to take root in their minds. Parents indoctrinated their children with this notion without considering the ramifications, viewing those without quirks as mere remnants of the past or as outdated fools with nothing to offer in life. After all, they believed that such individuals would amount to nothing.

For Izuku, a four-year-old child who was still grappling with understanding the complexities of the world, his first encounter with quirk discrimination occurred in kindergarten, when he boldly announced that he was quirkless. The other children ridiculed him, casting him as a laughingstock in the eyes of most kids in the establishment. Although the teacher attempted to intervene, her efforts were in vain, as the situation had spiraled beyond her control. Life continued on its course until the other children began to shun him, despite the teacher's attempts to mediate and explain that quirk superiority did not grant them any inherent right to look down on Izuku. Unfortunately, the damage was already done. Everyone viewed him as pathetic, and their pursuit of sympathy only fueled Bakugo's anger, as they had vowed to compete against one another for the coveted title of number one.

"Hey, Izuku, don't lag behind!" Bakugo shouted, brandishing a stick and leaning on it like an intrepid adventurer. However, his friend's demeanor did not satisfy him; he, like the others, was a sycophant, showering Bakugo with praise for his quirk. Just prior to this, Bakugo had openly challenged Izuku, claiming he would surpass him. The friend whom he once regarded as his equal had now fallen in his eyes, becoming just as worthless as the other background characters surrounding them.

"Yeah, I'm coming," he replied, trying to sound self-assured, even though he was brimming with self-doubt and believed he had no rightful place among them.

As they ventured further, they encountered various obstacles, with some of the boys stumbling and tripping over hidden roots. The main burden fell upon Midoriya, who was tasked with carrying snacks and water for their escapade. Birds chirped merrily in the trees, while ominous clouds began to gather overhead, heralding the approach of rain. Despite feeling somewhat downcast and fearful of getting lost in the small forest, the team spirit, thanks to Bakugo's leadership, remained unshaken, and they pressed on despite the falling raindrops until they reached a log that lay across the pond.

"Let's cross this log and head home," Izuku suggested, eyeing the modest height of the log below, which slightly intimidated him. Nevertheless, he overcame his fear, remembering how he had recently helped Nejire avoid falling from a cliff, and she had called him her hero—an honor he would cherish for a long time, if not forever.

"Yeah, go ahead, you go first, Deku," was the first nickname that would embed itself in his mind until a fateful encounter.

Izuku took the lead, carefully testing the log for slipperiness. Finding it secure, he managed to traverse it with relative ease and reached the opposite bank. The others followed suit, but Katsuki was the last to cross, beckoned by the other boys. Halfway across, he glanced down at his shoes, now soaked from the relentless rain, which showed no signs of relenting. He hesitated, distracted by Izuku, who was shouting encouraging words from the other side.

"Come on, Kacchan, you can do it!" he shouted, oblivious to the potential consequences of his encouragement. In response to Izuku's words, Bakugo merely snorted in annoyance, casting a disdainful glance at his friend. Suddenly, his foot slipped from the log, causing him to tumble into the pond with a splash. Rain continued to pour from the sky, intensifying the already charged atmosphere, while all of his friends watched with apprehension, questioning whether he was alright. Upon witnessing his friend plummet into the water, Izuku rushed to the pond's edge, extending his hand to help him up. However, this scene registered quite differently in Bakugo's eyes.

Standing over him, Izuku extended his hand, yet his head towered above, symbolizing to Katsuki that he was superior. The fall from grace struck a blow to his self-esteem, as he felt like an utter failure for being the only one to have fallen from the log when everyone else crossed it effortlessly. Anger and panic surged within him as he stared at his friend's outstretched hand. Sweat pooled in his palms, and in a fit of rage, he attempted to swat Izuku's hand away. However, the explosive energy he had accumulated was redirected at Izuku, who screamed in pain as he was thrown aside.

Midoriya felt a surge of pain; his face was smeared with soot, and his hands and chest bore the marks of red welts, his shirt torn from the blast. He cried out, unable to bear the intensity of the heat and pain coursing through him. Rain fell upon him, further intensifying his suffering. Overwhelmed by the shockwave, he lost his balance and fell back into the pond.

Katsuki's reaction was conflicted; on one hand, he felt a twinge of concern for his friend and wanted to help him, perhaps even apologize, but on the other hand, he took a twisted satisfaction in seeing Deku in such a pathetic state, writhing in agony. He found a morbid enjoyment in this moment, yet he lacked the control over his quirk to replicate that effect. A deep, sadistic part of Katsuki Bakugo reveled in witnessing the object of his disdain lying there, clutching his chest in pain.

"Hey, Deku, get up, it's time to go home," he called out, deliberately choosing not to offer any assistance as he walked past him, kicking up dirt as he descended the slope, leaving Izuku behind in the pond under the relentless downpour. Bakugo's thoughts churned with the belief that if Izuku was so desperate to help others, he should first learn to help himself to avoid being seen as worthless.

From that day forward, the bond of friendship began to unravel, transforming into animosity, and the loyalty and reputation that had once existed began to fray under the weight of Katsuki Bakugo's actions. Unfortunately, this was just the beginning of a troubling future that Izuku remained oblivious to, one that he could not foresee. For him, this incident became merely a chance occurrence; he did not perceive it as a significant event. However, his mother held a different perspective.

"Son, what happened to you, and who did this?" Inko exclaimed in panic as she rushed to embrace her son, who was drenched, his red shoes caked in mud, and his cherubic face marred by soot.

"Don't worry, Mom, I just fell into the pond," he replied, but his words were met with skepticism. Izuku attempted to smile, but the warmth of his mother's embrace reminded him of the day he was labeled DEKU, as well as the scene where everyone had mocked him. Unable to withstand the emotional turmoil, tears began to well up in his eyes, and burying his face in his mother's shoulder, he broke down, staining her shirt with his tears. Inko gently patted him on the back, trying to soothe him, but he only cried harder, unable to calm himself.

"Please, tell me, son, who did this to you?" Inko implored, eager to understand who had caused him harm. Izuku had many friends in kindergarten, each possessing various quirks, yet she struggled to recall their names. However, she understood one thing: this situation was not without cause. Her son was quirkless, and she had been closely observing how events were unfolding in society. She had learned how a man named Re-Destro had incited others to humiliate and openly mock those who were quirkless. Some particularly radical individuals even called for their extermination, despite the law prohibiting such acts, but the law seemed indifferent to their plight. This reality filled Inko with fear—what if something similar happened to her beloved little Izuku, who was already facing a challenging childhood? Hisashi had abandoned them the day they announced that Izuku was quirkless. Although he had not pursued a legal divorce, he had become unreachable, refusing to answer her calls. Eventually, she contacted the authorities to locate him, but the results were disheartening: Hisashi Midoriya was reported missing. All leads had come to a standstill, and law enforcement had declared him a wanted person, yet he had seemingly vanished without a trace. There were no clues to be found regarding his whereabouts in Japan. Inko realized that Hisashi's disappearance was somehow tied to Izuku being different from other children. Though she did not want to blame her son—after all, she was a loving mother who needed to support him with all her heart—she couldn't shake off the feeling that his uniqueness had driven Hisashi away. Fortunately, it brought her some solace that Nejire consistently played with her Izuku, providing him support in every possible way.

After exhausting all his tears on his mother, Izuku looked up at her with his red-rimmed eyes, and she gazed back at him with deep concern.

"It was... it was Katsuki. When we were heading back home, he fell, and I... I wanted to help him, but he activated his quirk, and I accidentally got caught in the blast." The words he uttered left Inko in a state of shock; she had believed they were friends. However, Bakugo's actions deeply saddened her, and she resolved to call Mitsuki to clarify the situation with him. For the moment, though, Izuku needed to be cleaned up and well-fed so he could put this distressing day behind him, treating it as nothing more than a bad dream.

"Everything will be alright, Izuku. Don't worry. Go take a bath, and I'll prepare your favorite katsudon. Sound good?" She glanced at his torn shirt, and as Inko removed it, she was horrified by the sight of his injuries. His chest bore angry red marks in several places, and his skin was scraped raw, which sent a wave of panic through her.

"Izuku, does anything hurt? Let's go to my room; I'll put some ointment and bandages on you."

"Yes, it hurts, Mom." Inko gently grasped her son's hand and led him to her room. Taking out the first-aid kit, she carefully applied burn ointment to his chest, wrapping it in layers of bandages to ensure his comfort.

"Does it feel better now?" After the treatment, Izuku appeared more cheerful and content, prompting him to embrace Inko tightly, who tenderly played with his hair, soothing him.

"Yes, Mom, can I go now?" After receiving her affirmative response, Izuku dashed out of the room in a flash, not looking back. Watching her son leave, Inko let out a deep sigh.

"Today, I have a long conversation ahead with Mitsuki."

**To be continued.**

Chapter Text

After a heartfelt conversation with Mitsuki, she meticulously detailed the unfortunate events that had transpired with Izuku and revealed who was responsible for his predicament. Upon receiving such distressing news, Mitsuki felt a deep sense of disappointment towards her son and delivered an oral reprimand that Katsuki vehemently opposed, unwilling to hear any criticism directed at Izuku. In Katsuki's eyes, Izuku had devolved into a pitiful figure, and the nickname he had once borne now became a constant reminder of his perceived weakness. Anger surged within Katsuki, and he found himself blaming Izuku for his failures. Only one thought echoed in his mind:

— If it weren't for him, if it weren't for his words, I would have moved on without a care! Midoira's criticism was completely unwarranted; he had merely attempted to offer assistance, and the incident that transpired was nothing more than an unfortunate accident — a fortunate accident that seemed to satisfy Bakugo's sadistic ego, who was now confined to his room, reflecting on his behavior.

Meanwhile, as Izuku lay on his bed, he pondered what he could discuss with Nejire. The subjects of conversation were plentiful and seemingly endless, often leading to awkward silences between them. Izuku contemplated how he could achieve his dream of becoming a hero and strived to devise ways to realize that aspiration. He had resolutely refused to abandon his dream. His quirklessness was perceived as a challenge, motivating him to aspire to be the best hero he could possibly be for society.

Taking out the notebook that his mother had gifted him, he considered which hero to write about first. With a keen interest in quirks and all matters related to heroes, he decided to kick off his analysis with Nejire's quirk. She was his sole friend who brought joy into his life, and the fact that he was quirkless held no significance in her eyes. As Izuku approached his sixth birthday, he was aware that he would soon transition to elementary school. It was essential for him to spend as much time as possible with Nejire, for after the transition, their time together would inevitably diminish. Opening his notebook, he began jotting down all the information he had gathered about Nejire.

**Name:** Nejire Hado
**Quirk:** Wave
**Age:** 5 years
**Gender:** Female

Nejire had the remarkable ability to emit waves from her hands, though the source of this energy remained a mystery. Her waves were powerful enough to repel opponents and could even dazzle enemies, rendering them momentarily blinded by her quirk.

As he continued, Izuku realized he didn't know enough about Nejire's quirk to write much more in his notebook. He needed to rectify this and assist her in mastering her abilities. If he aspired to become a hero, it was vital for him to support those close to him, especially his mother.

The following morning dawned bright, and after having breakfast with his mother, Izuku donned his backpack and hurried off to meet Nejire, who was eagerly waiting for him in their secret hideout, concealed by bushes. Midoriya was deep in thought, trying to figure out how to properly express himself to her.

— Nejire, Nejire!!! — he called out, searching frantically for his friend, who seemed to have vanished. Izuku desperately scanned the area for her lavender hair amidst the lush greenery. Meanwhile, Nejire was playfully hiding from him, quietly giggling to herself while peeking out from the bushes. She began to entice him, drawing him closer until he was near enough for her to surprise him.

— Boo!!!

— Aaaa!!! — Izuku shrieked in shock, falling backward onto the ground as he stared at his giggling friend, who was teasing him mercilessly.

— Hahaha, you got scared again, freckle! But it's alright; you're one of the bravest people I know! — She extended her hand to help him up, brushing the dirt off his clothes. However, Izuku's demeanor was markedly different from his usual self; he seemed to radiate a brighter light than before.

— Nejire, look! — He pulled out his notebook from his bag, which was labeled "Hero Analysis #1." The first page featured Nejire, and she was captivated by Izuku's ideas, clapping her hands enthusiastically as she read through his notes.

— This is so clever, freckle! Where did you learn all of this? — She asked, her eyes sparkling with genuine interest as she continued to read.

— Well, um, I really admire heroes, and I thought that if I was quirkless, I could still help them somehow. I started this notebook because of you, when you told me that I could be a hero too. — After rereading the last line about a dazzling flash, she glanced at her hand, gathering energy from her surroundings to create a wave. Izuku was correct in some aspects, and once she deactivated her quirk, she leaped onto him, hugging him with such force that he felt himself turning pale from her strength.

— I knew you could fulfill your dream of being a hero, even without a quirk! That's so awesome! Just imagine how many heroes you could help in the future. I've told you before, if you don't become a hero, you'll always be mine! — Her words resonated deeply within Izuku, and he felt overwhelmed with happiness, which caused Nejire to empathize with him.

— Freckle, don't cry! Did I upset you in some way? Did I say something wrong? I'm so sorry! — She gently embraced him, offering her shoulder for him to rest his head on. The scent of her lavender hair was delightful, making Izuku breathe in deeper, and her soft strands tickled his cheek, making him reluctant to break free from her warm embrace. However, he eventually pulled himself away to calm his hyperactive friend.

— N-Nejire, those were tears of joy! No one has supported my dream as emphatically as you have! — His words ignited a spark in Nejire's eyes, as she motivated him to continue moving forward, regardless of his quirklessness; they complemented each other beautifully.

— That's so nice to hear, Izuku! But dry your tears; it doesn't suit you. Oh, let's try what you wrote in your notebook! Maybe you were right about it! — Wiping her tears with her hand, Izuku's researcher mode activated with new energy. After they both drank some water, they stepped into a clearing that had nothing more than a few stones scattered on the ground.

— Come on, Nejire, you can do it! — Hearing his encouraging words, Nejire took a deep breath, looking ahead as she extended her hand and activated her quirk. The wave surged toward the nearest tree, causing it to tremble under the force of her ability. A side effect of Nejire's quirk was fatigue if she used it too often, which Izuku noticed after several attempts. Midoriya ran over to her, sitting beside her as she took a moment to catch her breath after repeatedly using her quirk.

— Here, Nejire, this should help you! — Izuku handed her a bottle of water, which she gratefully accepted, as her quirk affected her stamina, leaving her extremely thirsty.

— Thank you, freckle! — However, Izuku didn't focus on her gratitude; instead, he continued jotting down new strategies to help improve her skills. Observing her, Midoriya realized that when she used her quirk, energy was produced that repelled her, but if that energy was redirected to her legs rather than her hands, it would essentially mean she could levitate at the age of five.

— Izuku, what's going on with you? You mumble sweetly when you're writing in your notebook! — Coming back to her senses after drinking the cool water, she looked at Izuku, who was beaming, displaying a glowing, colorful lamp.

— Look! I figured out a way for you to fly, Nejire! — The word "fly" was enchanting to her. She certainly had her doubts about whether she could accomplish it, but she never questioned Izuku's words.

— Let's go, freckle! Show me what you can do! — Izuku instructed her on how to redirect the energy so she could levitate. After seven unsuccessful attempts, she finally managed to lift off the ground, but no one knew how to turn off her ability. Amazed at her newfound skill, Nejire ran around and performed flips, delighting Midoriya, who beamed with pride at their shared achievement.

— Look, freckle, what I can do! — Not realizing her own strength, she soared two meters into the air. As she gazed down, she almost lost her breakfast on Izuku, who was watching her from below, captivated by her display. Losing control, she began to descend rapidly, unable to concentrate. Midoriya, seeing his friend plummeting, rushed to catch her, managing to break her fall with his body. She landed on his chest, causing Izuku to let out a painful groan as Nejire's forehead collided with his nose. She was thrilled to have a friend who cared for her unconditionally, and this moment was no exception. Now she understood that her friend felt a deeper connection to her, even if she didn't fully comprehend it; it didn't hinder her in the least. Lifting her head, she gazed into Izuku's emerald eyes with her own blue ones, mesmerized by the beauty and care that radiated from him. Seeing the sparkling depths of her eyes, he too became lost in their beauty, studying and appreciating every little detail. But their idyllic moment was interrupted when Izuku cleared his throat loudly.

— Ahem, ahem, are you okay, senpai? — he teased, looking at Nejire's adorably puffy face.

— I told you not to call me that, Izuku! — They spent the better part of the evening enjoying each other's company, exploring Nejire's quirk and playing various games together. Exhausted from their busy day, they made their way to Dagoba Beach, which was deserted yet radiated a calm and soothing aura. Before arriving there, Izuku had splurged on ice cream for both of them, which made Nejire ecstatic and further endeared her to her kind-hearted friend.

Izuku and Nejire settled down on the soft sand of Dagoba Beach, tilting their faces to bask in the warm orange-pink glow of the sunset. The sea before them seemed to mirror the sky itself, transforming each wave into a moving canvas of light and color. A gentle breeze played with their hair: Izuku's emerald locks swayed softly, as if breathing in rhythm with the sea breeze, while Nejire's blue hair framed her face delicately.

She leaned slightly closer to him, her bright, radiant eyes studying his profile with curiosity and warmth. In the golden light of the sunset, her skin glowed, and her lips shone with a soft pink hue. Izuku felt his heart flutter with each of her movements — everything about her, from her gentle smile to the way she tucked a stray strand of hair behind her ear, was both dazzling and comforting.

He was on the verge of saying something, but the words caught in his throat, unable to express how much he cherished this moment. Nejire, as if sensing his thoughts, gently touched his hand. Her fingers were warm, and her touch was light, but it conveyed all her sincerity.

— Do you notice how it seems like the sky is making a special effort for us? — she whispered, her gaze fixed on the horizon where the pink sun was nearly kissing the water.

Izuku looked at her, momentarily forgetting about the sunset, the sea, and everything else except for her voice.

— Yes, — he barely managed to reply. — But the most beautiful thing here is you.

Her cheeks flushed with a rosy hue, but she simply chuckled softly, shaking her head as though she couldn't believe he had said something so sweet. Their laughter harmonized with the whispers of the waves, which seemed to inch closer, eager to witness this precious moment.

As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting a crimson glow across the darkening sky, they remained seated together, still and content. Their hands were intertwined, and their hearts beat in a synchronized, peaceful rhythm, as if the entire world had paused in harmony with their feelings.

As they walked back toward their homes, Izuku turned to Nejire and asked her about her favorite hero.

— Nejire, who's your favorite hero or heroine? — Unsure of how to respond, she recalled the heroine who worked alongside her father.

— Oh, I know! It's the new hero Ryukyu: the dragon hero who can transform into a dragon! — This was the first time Izuku had heard of her, and he found himself captivated by the description Nejire provided. He realized that her birthday was approaching, but he was uncertain about what gift would truly make her happy.

Despite Nejire's hyperactive nature, she always remembered her friend's preferences and which heroes he admired for the sake of their friendship. After exchanging warm hugs to say goodbye, they returned to their homes. Upon arriving, Nejire found her father in the living room, where he sat, staring blankly at a pile of papers that looked as worn out as he felt. Her cheerful mood from the day spent with Izuku quickly shifted to worry; her father appeared to be exhausted, as if he hadn't slept for several nights. His fingers nervously fidgeted with the edge of the table, and his gaze darted around the room, as if he were searching for answers to questions he hadn't yet formulated.

— Dad, what happened? — Nejire asked softly, stepping closer. Her usually vibrant voice sounded more subdued, barely concealing her growing concern.

Her father looked up and met her gaze with a mixture of guilt and tenderness. He slowly stood, as though the weight of his thoughts was physically dragging him down.

— Nejire, sweetheart... I'm so sorry, — he began, attempting to maintain his composure, but his voice trembled nonetheless. — We have to move.

— Move? — she repeated, her expression frozen in confusion. — But why? Everything is fine here... I have school, friends... — Her voice quivered, and she pressed her palms to her chest. — Midoriya...

Her father nodded slowly, regret washing over him as he realized he couldn't provide her with a different answer.

— I understand how much you love this city and your friend, — his eyes glistened with unshed tears, but he held them back. — However, we need to relocate to Hosu. I can no longer provide for the both of us here. The job I found there offers us a chance for a better future.

Nejire felt a chill run through her as she froze, unsure of how to process this news. At only five years old, she comprehended the enormity of the decision her father had made; it weighed heavily on him. He had always cared for her, striving to ensure that she was happy, even at the cost of his own peace of mind. The mere thought of not being able to see Izuku every day, her very best friend, was simply unbearable.

— But... Midoriya... — she whispered, feeling tears welling up in her eyes.

Her father knelt before her, gently embracing her and stroking her back. His voice softened even more.

— You are a strong girl, Nejire. You will understand when you grow up. Friends who truly matter never disappear from your life. You may not see them right away, but you will surely meet again.

She hugged him tightly, feeling the warmth of his words enveloping her, yet her heart still ached with sorrow. It seemed to her that her friendship with Izuku was the most important thing in her life, and she couldn't bear the thought of it changing.

To be continued.

[6 chapters until Venom's appearance]

Chapter Text

Nejire found it difficult to come to terms with the idea of leaving the city, especially since it meant that Izuku would be left all alone, without any friends by his side. Although he was quirkless, Izuku truly exemplified the qualities of a compassionate and determined individual, always striving toward his dreams while extending his support to everyone around him. The painful thudding of her heart intensified as she realized that she would no longer get to witness the joy they shared during their adventures together. The cherished memories of their good times brought her warmth, but a growing sadness began to envelop her as she acknowledged that she wouldn't be able to help sustain their shared aspiration of becoming heroes. They had both made a heartfelt promise to each other to enroll in the prestigious UA school, renowned for training the best heroes in the nation, including the esteemed All Might, whom Izuku regarded as one of the greatest heroes of all time.

"Dad, when exactly are we leaving?" she asked, her eyes sparkling with a mixture of hope and uncertainty.

"Tomorrow evening, my dear. I've packed all our belongings, and we're ready for the move," he reassured her, pulling her into a comforting embrace. His efforts to soothe her worked to some extent, but his daughter still sniffled, and he couldn't help but feel a pang of discomfort at her distress.

"Alright, my sweet girl, I will allow you some time to say goodbye to him, but afterward, we need to hit the road, okay?" As he noticed her mood begin to lift, Todo smiled warmly and gently patted her head before returning to his desk to sort through important documents.

The following day arrived, filled with anticipation.

Excitedly, Izuku walked alongside his mother to the toy store, eager to find a new addition to his collection featuring All Might. While Inko felt genuine happiness for her son's joyful spirit, the financial support sent by Hisashi was steadily dwindling, causing her to worry that one day they might run out of money. If that happened, she would need to find employment to support both herself and Izuku. Izuku believed that Hisashi had abandoned them due to his quirklessness, but Inko held a different perspective, thinking that her husband might have fallen into a precarious situation and was unable to reach out to them.

"Mom, look! I want that lady dragon figurine!" Izuku exclaimed, pointing excitedly at the display that showcased numerous figurines. However, he had his heart set on this particular one. Inko was unfazed by his enthusiasm and decided to buy him the dragon figurine, along with a heroine that was clearly a heteromorph.

"I thought you only admired All Might?" she inquired, raising an eyebrow.

"Oh, no, Mom, this one isn't for me. Tomorrow is Nejire's birthday, and I overheard her saying she wanted a figurine just like this, but her dad won't let her buy it." Inko felt a swell of pride knowing that her son cared deeply for his friends, especially for Nejire. She regarded Nejire almost like a daughter, as the girl frequently visited and sometimes stayed overnight in Izuku's room. Their innocent friendship was a testament to the pure joy and curiosity that comes with childhood. Izuku recounted how Nejire nearly broke into tears when he mentioned her mother and the current situation in her family, and he firmly resolved to support her no matter the circumstances.

"Oh, my boy has already developed feelings for his friend," Inko teased, a smile breaking across her face as she observed Izuku's cheeks flush with embarrassment. He waved his hands in protest, insisting it wasn't true, but the truth was evident in his bright red complexion.

"She's not my girlfriend; she's my best friend and the one who believed in my dream even though I'm quirkless." Hearing this, Inko felt a wave of shame wash over her for doubting her son's aspirations, as she only wanted him to remain safe and not jeopardize his future.

"Alright, I understand. But did you prepare a handmade gift for her in addition to these figurines?"

"A handmade gift?" he asked, intrigued.

"Yes, Izuku, a handmade gift. Such gifts last a lifetime and hold greater value than any store-bought item. If you want to surprise her and strengthen your bond, I can certainly help you with that." Excitement bubbled within Izuku at the thought, and he couldn't wait to return home to create something special for her.

"Then why are we walking so slowly? We need to make it to our meeting on time!" Holding her son's hand, Inko nearly dropped all her purchases on the ground due to his exuberance, but she understood perfectly that Izuku was eager to impress her.

"Alright, Izuku, but let's slow down a little. I'll call for a taxi right now." As she pulled out her phone and approached the road, to her surprise, a taxi arrived quickly, and Izuku hardly realized how they made it home so fast.

After unloading their belongings, Inko and Izuku sat at the kitchen table, ready to embark on their crafting project.

"Izuku, do you have any special item that connects you and Nejire?" As he glanced at his bag, an idea struck him, and he remembered the pearl Nejire had left in his bag.

"Here it is!" he exclaimed, presenting the shiny pearl, which had been tucked away for a month without exposure to air. The matriarch of the family didn't quite understand where he had acquired such a pearl but refrained from asking any unnecessary questions.

"Alright, Izuku, what do you plan to do with it? For example, we could create a bracelet or a necklace. Which one do you prefer?" Without much hesitation, Izuku chose the necklace, believing it would look much more beautiful on her lovely neck than on a wrist where it could easily be lost.

"Let's go with the necklace, Mom." The two Midoriyas set to work diligently, with Izuku sweating as he carefully inserted the pearl into the metal core of the necklace. The pearl and talisman were ready, but the chain that would hold everything together was not prepared, which caused Izuku to feel anxious.

"Uh, Mom, what will the pearl hang from?" Izuku inquired, looking at his mother, who had already devised a way to make it even more symbolic.

"Izuku, please head to your room and prepare the figurines. I'll take care of everything else, dear." Hearing her kind tone, he immediately dashed to his room, searching for a decorative ribbon for the gift hidden in his closet. Once he found the gift wrap and ribbon, he carefully placed the necessary toys inside and wrapped it up, loudly declaring:

"The gift is ready, Mom!" he shouted, rushing over to his mother, who smiled warmly at him, placing the gift into an improvised small box.

"I'm ready too. Take this and put it in your bag. Looking at the time, I can tell that Nejire has been waiting for you longer than she should." Izuku didn't quite grasp what his mother meant, but a glance at the wall clock filled him with dread as he realized he was running late for their meeting.

"I'm late!" Izuku cried out, snatching both gifts, placing them in his backpack, and kicking the door open to run faster than usual.

"Oh, kids," Inko sighed, shaking her head as she closed the door behind him.

***

Meanwhile, Nejire, anxiously waiting for her friend, felt tense and uncertain about how to tell him that she would be moving to another city for good. However, one thing was clear—they both had to meet again at UA as first-year students. As she contemplated her predicament, the bushes nearby began to rustle, indicating that someone was hiding within them until Izuku burst forth, calling her name.

"Nejireeeee!" he bellowed, racing toward her like a torpedo and unintentionally knocking her off her feet.

"Freckles, is that really you?" Nejire noticed that her bag was larger than usual and couldn't help but ask.

"Freckles, why is your bag bigger than it was before? What's inside?"

"Ahahaha, don't pay attention to it; my mom just put a raincoat in there in case it rains," she replied, brushing it off.

"But it's so sunny right now," she added, casting a glance at the bright sky.

"Ehehehe, don't worry about it; it's just my mom. Anyway, let's go on adventures!" He flashed her his infectious smile, hoping to lift her spirits.

"Yeah! Adventure time!"

"ADVENTURE TIME!" they both shouted in unison, playfully hitting each other's fists before running deeper into the forest.

Engrossed in play, their escapades continued until the evening. During their time together, they encountered a variety of animals that delighted them. They started with birds, followed by squirrels, and finally beavers. The beavers particularly caught Nejire's attention, and she exclaimed to Izuku:

"Freckles, let's catch one! Look how cute it is! What's it called?" The pair waded into the water, removing their shoes to try and catch the beaver. Izuku wrapped his arms around her waist to show it to Nejire.

"Look at those sharp teeth! I want to keep it!" But Izuku shook his head disapprovingly.

"No, Nejire, they're wild animals. Remember what they taught us in school? You can't take wild animals home."

"Oh, yes, you're right, but it's as charming as you are! How can you not admire it, Izuku?" After releasing the beaver, they headed toward the shore, shaking off any remaining water. Nejire found herself at a loss for ideas, so she decided to share this with Izuku.

"I have no ideas; do you, Freckles?" Placing a finger on his chin, he began to mumble, which made Nejire smile as she listened, even though she didn't fully comprehend what he was saying.

"Oh, I remembered! Dagobah Beach! My mom said there's a beautiful sea there. Come on, Nejire, hop on! We need to go!" He bent over, pointing to his back. Nejire didn't let this opportunity slip away and jumped onto him without hesitation. Squealing with excitement, she declared:

"Onward, my brave steed! We must defeat the dragon at Dagobah Beach for the sake of the villagers!" She playfully exaggerated her voice while Izuku carried her on his back.

Upon arriving at the beach, they were greeted by the sight of the sun pouring its rays onto the sand, warming it thoroughly. The beach was deserted; it was just the two of them, with only the sounds of footsteps from distant passersby and the occasional passing car breaking the serene atmosphere. Izuku's attention was drawn to an ice cream truck, and he already had plans for it.

"Let's go to the beach, Izuku!" Grabbing his hand, she pulled him with such enthusiasm that she nearly yanked his arm off. That was the power of her quirk, after all.

They settled on the sand and observed the mesmerizing ebb and flow of the sea. While the lavender blueberry watched the waves, Izuku discreetly pulled out a wrapped gift, shouting out his congratulations.

"Happy birthday, Nejire!" he exclaimed, extending the box toward her.

Nejire's reaction was priceless. Her eyes sparkled with excitement, and seeing Izuku's warm smile made her heart swell with joy, momentarily making her forget about everything else.

"This… is this for me?" she asked, taking the box with trembling hands. Nobody had ever given her a gift before. This was the first time someone had gone out of their way to give her something, aside from her father, who simply bought her clothes without much thought. The fact that her first friend was giving her a gift made Nejire's heart race with happiness.

"Yes, silly! It's for you! Why are you hesitating? Open it!"

"I… I will do it now," she replied, slowly unwrapping it and savoring the moment. Inside, she found the figurine of the hero Ryukyu, which left her momentarily speechless, struggling to express her admiration and delight.

"Izuku, this is the best gift in the world! Thank you so much! I've wanted this for so long!" Nejire exclaimed, clutching the box with the figurine tightly.

"It's nothing, Nejire. There's nothing more important than the smile on your face." His words resonated deeply within her, and she recalled the previous evening with her father, who had spoken to her about moving, causing her smile to fade into a look of sorrow.

"Nejire, what's wrong? Don't you like my gift? Did I say something wrong?" Izuku asked, his concern evident as he continued speaking until she dropped the box containing the figurine on the ground and stepped away from him.

"Nejire, what are you…" Before he could finish, she wrapped her arms around him tightly, tears streaming down her face as she struggled to contain her sorrow. She didn't want Izuku to see her distressed expression, so she lowered her head to hide it.

"What happened?" Izuku asked softly, his heart aching for her, and he was met with a voice that trembled, breaking under the weight of her tears.

"Izuku… I… I don't want to leave," she confessed, her voice quaking like a taut string ready to snap. "I want to stay with you, study at the same school, laugh and play beside you. You're my best friend…" The words were difficult to articulate, and the tears flowed freely. Izuku listened to her intently, his expression filled with empathy and concern.

"I want us to become heroes together, Izuku, don't you understand? A great and unbeatable duo. You've always been there for me, and your gift, which I've longed for, has now become a reality. I want to stay with you… but I have to go. To a city where you won't be," her voice finally broke, transforming into a silent scream of anguish. Izuku struggled to hold back his own tears as he looked at his friend, who was tormented by the impending separation. The decision made by her father felt final and unyielding, like a wall that seemed impenetrable.

She lifted her tear-streaked gaze and met his compassionate eyes.

"Nejire…" his voice was quiet, almost hesitant. "Forgive me…"

"For what?" she asked, confused, but the tears continued to flow down her cheeks.

"Promise me something, Izuku. Promise that you won't abandon your dream, that you will enroll in UA as soon as we finish school," her words were saturated with desperation, yet they held a glimmer of hope.

Izuku hesitated, feeling a wave of pain wash over him at her plea. How could he promise something that felt so unattainable? Enrolling in UA without a quirk… it seemed as impossible as reaching for the stars. But in her eyes, he saw anticipation, a vision of a shared future that kept her afloat.

"I promise I'll do everything I can to make that happen," Izuku said resolutely, locking eyes with her blue gaze.

"Then will you keep my promise, Nejire?" As he raised his gaze, he noticed her extending her hand, pulling out something resembling a gift box. She opened the box, revealing the necklace that he and Inko had crafted together, which shimmered in the warm sunlight. It was that very pearl, but it was attached to a special chain, half green and half blue, symbolizing their enduring friendship.

"This… it's beautiful," Nejire said, putting on the necklace with a beaming smile.

"Promise you'll never take it off, Nejire. As long as you wear it, you'll always know that I'm right there with you," Izuku said slowly, carefully placing the necklace around her neck. Nejire then revealed a similar necklace from her pocket, but it was completely different.

"You must promise to keep this on too, alright, Izuku?" It was an unassuming chain, but the round locket in the middle that could be opened added a special significance. When she opened it, Izuku saw a photograph captured on his first day in the hospital when he met Nejire, with her father taking a picture of them that day. He still vividly remembered that moment, and within the locket was that very photograph.

They embraced, savoring the moment until Nejire's father called out to them from near the beach.

"Nejire, come on! It's time to go, dear!" Nejire hesitated, clinging tightly to her friend until the very last moment, causing Izuku to blush deeply.

"Nejire, you're going to suffocate me!" Finally releasing her, she rushed to grab the figurine he had given her, and to Izuku's surprise, Nejire kissed him on the cheek before running away, leaving him alone on the beach.

In that profound silence between them, a promise was forged that would change everything.

Once they settled into the car, they drove in silence until the head of the Hado family decided to break the stillness.

"A good boy, and he even gave a figurine as a gift. That's a commendable act of a hero," Tōdō remarked while steering the vehicle. Nejire remained quiet, gazing at the necklace and the figurine of her heroine.

"I promise, Izuku, I will enroll in UA with all my strength, no matter what it takes, and I will cherish your smile in my heart," Nejire vowed to herself, pledging loyalty to both herself and Izuku.

---

The door to their modest apartment closed behind him with a hollow click. Izuku, his face still wet with tears, slipped off his shoes and dropped his backpack at the entrance as if they were weighing him down. Slowly, he walked into the living room, where his mother was sitting.

Inko looked up from her sewing, her face immediately clouded with worry.

"Izuku… what's wrong? Why do you look so down?"

Izuku didn't respond right away. He stood in the middle of the room, his head lowered, as if trying to fight back the lump in his throat.

"She's gone, Mom," he finally whispered, his voice trembling. "Nejire… she's gone."

Inko put down her things and walked over to him, gently wrapping him in her arms. He didn't resist, only clenched his fists tightly as tears began welling up in his eyes again.

"You knew this would happen," she reminded him softly, stroking his hair.

"I knew…" he replied bitterly. "But it doesn't make it any easier. We promised… we promised to be heroes together. She was my friend, my only friend. And now… I'm all alone."

Inko hugged him tighter, feeling his pain—pain that couldn't simply be comforted away.

"Izuku, being apart is hard, especially when you're so close to someone. But Nejire hasn't disappeared. You can still talk to her, support each other, even from a distance."

Izuku looked up at her, his eyes red and swollen from crying.

"It's not the same, Mom… I can't see her every day, tell her about my dreams, see her smile. I promised her I'd get into UA, but I don't know if I can… not without a quirk…"

Inko felt her heart ache at his despair.

"Izuku, you're stronger than you think. If you made her a promise, you'll find a way to keep it. You're so determined, and I believe you can overcome anything—even this."

He nodded, though hesitantly, leaning into her shoulder.

"Do you think she'll wait for me?"

Inko smiled, wiping the tears from his cheeks.

"If she's anything like how you describe her, then she will. And one day, you'll surprise her—strong, brave, just like she's always believed you could be."

Her words resonated with him, a quiet but warm hope kindling in his heart. He nodded again, silently vowing not to let Nejire—or her smile—down.

To be continued

[5 chapter's until venom apearance]

Chapter Text

Timeskip

Izuku was 11 years old, and life had become much worse than he had expected. The elementary school he had attended since he was 6, after a year apart from Nejire, had transformed from a place of knowledge and new friendships into a nightmare filled with shattered hopes. This change was instigated by a long-time acquaintance—Katsuki Bakugo, a blond boy with red eyes and a quirk that allowed him to create explosions by accumulating sweat in his palms. His quirk had become his second "self." The school and kindergarten praised him, and his abilities matched the image of a hero. Friends, caregivers, peers, and teachers predicted a brilliant future for him, envisioning him as a hero of the new generation. However, the flattery made him arrogant, causing him to look down on everyone, viewing them as mere background characters. Once a balanced and calm boy, he became egocentric, haughty, and hot-tempered due to the sycophants surrounding him, unable to accept objective criticism. Bakugo scoffed at others' suffering. He had a good home, wealth, a quirk, and a bright future; every path in life came easily to him. Why should he care about others when they only hindered his achievements?

Izuku's former best friend had turned into a bully who despised him deeply, mocking him, unleashing his anger, and satisfying his ego by beating and insulting him at any opportunity. Izuku was in pain—he was still a child, abandoned by his father due to his lack of a quirk, severing all contact with him. His father vanished from his life as if he had never existed. He was a "quirkless" outcast in modern society, adapting to the new changes brought about by the public figure Re-Destro. Not only did Re-Destro not lose his audience, but he also expanded it with youth driven by a thirst for power. Discrimination against the quirkless became a nightmare for Izuku. Every teenager pointed at him in school, labeling him a loser. All those words:

[Loser]

[Inadequate]

[Burden]

[Outcast]

[Useless]

[Abnormal]

[Defective]

became a stigma for a boy who was just beginning to form his identity. It hurt him to see everyone looking down on him, pointing fingers and showcasing their quirks, proving his lack of the gift of human evolution. Sympathetic glances turned into contempt and hatred, as he, in their opinion, had no right to be in their superior society.

After parting with Nejire, Izuku turned 6, which meant he would leave kindergarten and enter elementary school. After the awakening of quirks among his peers, his surroundings began to avoid him, ignoring him. Often little Izuku sat alone, watching as all the other children played, depriving him of attention. He still maintained a friendship with Bakugo, who invited him to play but always portrayed himself as the hero, breaking Izuku's psyche and gradually turning him into an egocentric person. The caregiver, Ayame, tried to help him, playing with him and encouraging him, but after parting with Nejire, Izuku's fragile and pure soul was irreparably broken. During his friendship with Nejire, he had shared his worries, and his friend's support fueled his motivation to persevere and move forward. Izuku's mother was aware of everything happening to her son but couldn't help him, except by seeking assistance from Ayame, who also unsuccessfully tried to integrate him into the children's society.

A year passed, leaving Izuku with doubts about his existence and worthiness to be in a society where he was "defective." Bakugo's mother sent her unruly son to the same school to avoid ruining their friendship, unaware of what would happen between them in the future.

Dressed in a crisp uniform of a black jacket, white shirt, and black pants, Izuku walked down the hallway, searching for his classroom.

— Welcome, children, and congratulations on your first day at our school, — greeted the teacher, looking at the children with a smile. The children applauded at her greeting, sitting in their places. Seeing his classmates, Midoriya felt tense and nervous as they stood out sharply against his background.

The teacher continued to speak about the importance of diligent study and developing abilities. Her voice was soft and reassuring, but to Izuku, it sounded like distant noise. He looked at his classmates, feeling his insecurity grow within him. These children were nothing like him. Almost everyone stood out with their confidence and energy.

And Izuku? He just sat in his place, trying not to attract attention.

— My name is Katsuo, — said the boy with red eyes. — My quirk is "Iron Fists." I can harden my hands to steel strength. I think I'll be the best fighter in this class.

The class buzzed with approval.

— I'm Akira, — announced the girl with green hair. — My quirk is "Solar Flare." I can blind enemies or burn something if I want to.

Each new introduction heightened Izuku's tension in his chest. When it was his turn, all eyes turned to him.

— My name is Izuku Midoriya, — he began, feeling his throat dry. He paused, trying to think of how to best phrase the truth.

— I... I don't have a quirk, — he finally said, his voice barely audible.

The class froze for a few seconds, then laughter erupted.

— Quirkless? In school? Are you serious? — shouted the boy with iron fists, and his words sparked even more laughter.

Izuku felt his face flush.

— Quiet, children, — the teacher intervened. — We are here to learn, not to mock each other.

But her words didn't help. He knew that this day would be remembered by everyone for this moment.

After class, in the hallway, Izuku tried to stay in the shadows to avoid unwanted attention. But it was futile.

— Hey, quirkless! — he heard a familiar voice behind him.

It was that very boy with iron fists, Katsuo. He was with a group of classmates who clearly looked eager to have some fun.

— Do you really think you have a chance in a hero school? — Katsuo asked.

— I... I just want to try, — Izuku attempted to reply, but his voice trembled.

— Try? — one of the boys scoffed. — You don't even have a quirk!

Katsuo stepped forward and demonstratively clenched his fist, which began to shimmer with a metallic sheen.

— Maybe you should just leave? It would save everyone time. Heroes like us don't need someone like you.

— I... I won't leave, — Izuku replied, trying to sound confident, but his body trembled.

Katsuo smirked.

— Alright, we'll see how long you last.

He slapped Izuku on the shoulder so hard that he nearly fell. Laughter from the group echoed through the hallway, and Izuku stood there, feeling tears welling up in his eyes.

He quickly turned away and walked off, heading for the exit. He needed to be alone to calm down.

In the schoolyard, under the shade of a large oak, he sat on the ground, hiding his face in his hands.

"Why? Why am I like this?" he thought.

Torment and doubts engulfed him on the very first day of his new life, practically in his second home, as Inko told him, and he immediately became the laughingstock of the entire class.

With his head down, he walked home, kicking small pebbles. The words spoken by Katsuo were deeply etched in his mind, tormenting him, forcing him to acknowledge that he was worthless compared to the others. Lost in his thoughts, he didn't notice how he reached home, oblivious to passersby and everything else.

He knocked on the door, waiting for his mother to open it. His heart ached painfully at the realization that this would repeat again and again until something changed in his life.

The door opened, and he was greeted by a happy mother, joy and a smile on her face, uttering congratulatory words.

— Congratulations, Izuku, on your first day of school! It's such a joy—you'll make new friends and acquaintances who will be ready to play with you! — The problem was that when Inko opened the door, she said this with her eyes closed, arms raised in the air, but she was tormented by the painful silence from her son's uneven breathing. When she opened her eyes, Inko saw Izuku's lifeless face, his head bowed, staring at his shoes, tensing his shoulders to appear even smaller.

Inko was not pleased by this picture, as she remembered the morning Izuku—full of desires and optimism, with a smile on his face, talking about new friends. And now he had come home from school clean but utterly defeated and with emptiness in his eyes.

Her mother's words resonated in his head in reverse, changing the meaning of the sentence from joyful to more oppressive and gloomy.

— Congratulations, Izuku, on your first day of suffering in a new place. How cool—you'll gain new enemies and bullies who will be ready to mock and ridicule you.

This intrusive thought made his heart ache even more, causing him to tremble before his mother Inko, who watched the whole scene with horror and concern.

— Izuku, what happened? — she asked, kneeling before him.

Izuku couldn't hold back his thoughts any longer and threw himself into his mother's embrace, sobbing into her chest, squeezing her sweater as hard as he could. Inko didn't understand what had happened—it happened so quickly that she couldn't react.

— Mom... why... why was I born like this? — The words struck Inko painfully, who had prepared a celebration for her son on his first day of school.

Looking at all the ribbons and the festive atmosphere, Izuku marked the first day of his sufferings in a new institution.

— Izuku, I'm sorry, — Inko whispered, trying to soothe her son, but he continued to cry.

— Don't worry, soon your aunt Mitsuki's son will arrive, and no one will bully you. Katsuki is your friend, and he will never let anyone hurt you, — said Inko, completely unaware of what Katsuki would do to her son in the foreseeable future.

All those two years after Izuku entered the Erudera school became a torment. It's hard to call it torment; rather, it was moral destruction of a fragile, repressed boy. Katsuki didn't help either, as with his arrival, he found new sycophants for his greatness and authority. The teachers did not intervene; they merely watched as they verbally tormented him, stating that it was not their concern.

One notable thing about the Erudera elementary school was that during breaks, students were allowed to play or engage in their activities in the schoolyard.

The schoolyard was filled with noise: some were training, some discussing the latest news, and some simply enjoying a break between classes. Off to the side, under a large tree, a group of students gathered, among whom Katsuo stood out, the boy with the quirk "Iron Fists." His face lit up with a cunning smile, and his gaze was fixed on Bakugo, who was sitting nearby.

Katsuki sat on a bench, brooding as he examined his hands. He had always been the center of attention due to his powerful quirk, but at that moment, he looked contemplative. Katsuo sensed that this was the right moment for his idea.

— Hey, Bakugo! — he called out, stepping closer. — It's amazing how easily you handle everything. Listen, you're really the strongest in this class, right?

Katsuki lifted his eyes but didn't respond. He perceived Katsuo's silence as an invitation to continue.

— I'm serious! — Katsuo continued with enthusiasm, sitting down beside him. — Do you see those guys? They're all afraid of you. You're like the future number one hero to them! I would be scared too if I faced you.

Katsuo's words began to awaken a familiar feeling of superiority in Bakugo. His lips twitched into a barely noticeable smirk.

— That's obvious, — he finally replied. — I'm not just the strongest here. I'm going to become the strongest hero.

Katsuo smiled even wider, seeing how his words hit their mark.

— Yeah, who would doubt it! But you know... — He pretended to think. — There's one person here who clearly doesn't respect you the way he should.

— What? — Bakugo asked sharply, his eyes flashing with anger.

Katsuo leaned in closer as if about to share the most important secret.

— That quirkless one. Midoriya. He practically challenges you just by existing! I saw how he looks at you. He thinks he's special, even though he doesn't have a quirk.

— Deku? — Bakugo frowned.

Katsuo nodded, his face expressing complete confidence.

— Yeah. He's one of those who silently annoys the strong. With his pathetic stubbornness, with his "I'll prove myself anyway." You know, people like him are just a disgrace to the hero school.

Bakugo's eyes narrowed. He remembered how Izuku stood with his head down, but his gaze expressed determination, as if he truly believed he could achieve something. That irritated him.

— He won't achieve anything, — Bakugo growled.

— Of course, — Katsuo agreed, adding fuel to the fire. — But he doesn't understand that. Maybe you should show him where his place is? You know, just give him a little lesson. Not too serious, of course. Just so he understands that there's no place for someone like him in a hero school.

Bakugo was silent for a long time, pondering Katsuo's words. He didn't need much persuasion. Anger mixed with a desire to assert his superiority began to fill his thoughts.

— I can do it, — he finally said, standing up.

— Now that's what I like to hear! — Katsuo exclaimed, clapping him on the shoulder. — You're just the best. I can't even imagine how anyone else could do it as effectively as you.

Bakugo headed toward Midoriya, who was sitting nearby reading a book about heroes, which disgusted him. Katsuo and his group followed him, anticipating the spectacle.

— Hey, Deku! — Bakugo shouted, drawing Izuku's attention.

Midoriya looked up, and his eyes widened when he saw Bakugo approaching him with a grim expression.

— What do you want, Kacchan? — he asked, trying not to show his fear.

— I want to show you something, — Bakugo replied, raising his hand, from which sparks immediately began to burst forth. — You want to be a hero, right? Well, heroes have to endure pain.

— Kacchan, wait... — Izuku began, stepping back.

But Bakugo didn't wait. His palm ignited, and he directed a small explosion toward Izuku, sending him tumbling and falling to the ground.

— Do you think you can be a hero without a quirk? — Bakugo shouted, his voice filled with fury. — You're pathetic!

Katsuo and his friends laughed loudly in the background, egging Bakugo on.

— Do it again! Show him! — Katsuo shouted.

Izuku tried to get up, but Bakugo directed another explosion into the ground next to him, causing him to stumble.

— I'll prove to you that you're nobody here, Deku! — Bakugo yelled, his eyes blazing with anger.

But at that moment, one of the teachers stepped out into the schoolyard.

— What is going on here?! — he shouted, causing everyone to freeze.

Bakugo lowered his hand, his face remaining tense, but he stepped back. Katsuo pretended nothing had happened and turned away with a disinterested expression.

The teacher looked at Izuku, who was struggling to get to his feet, and then at Bakugo.

— Back to your places, right now! — he ordered, and the crowd began to disperse.

Izuku stood alone, feeling pain not only in his body but also in his soul. He felt again how far he was from his dream.

After the incident in the schoolyard, the atmosphere in the class changed. Students began to whisper among themselves, casting sideways glances at Izuku. He felt the tension rising with each hour but didn't understand what had happened.

During the break, when he sat at his desk taking notes, a group of students approached him. Katsuo, who was always at the center of any conflict, led this group.

— Hey, quirkless, — he began, leaning on Izuku's desk. His face expressed discontent. — What do you think you're doing?

Izuku looked up, flustered.

— What? What are you talking about? — he asked, looking around in confusion.

— Don't pretend, — interjected the girl with green hair, Akira, who stood next to Katsuo. — You said we all rely too much on our quirks and that without them, we're nobody.

— I... I didn't say that! — Izuku exclaimed, his voice trembling. — That's not true!

But his words didn't convince those around him.

— We all heard you, — added another student, frowning. — You said that we're just arrogant, who don't understand what it's like to be quirkless.

— That's a lie! I never said that! — Izuku tried to defend himself, but his voice drowned in the murmur of the students who began to support the accusations.

— Enough, Deku, — Bakugo intervened, stepping closer. His gaze was cold, but satisfaction was evident in it.

— You always try to look better than us. You think that just because you don't have a quirk, it's harder for you and we owe you something? — Bakugo said, his tone dripping with contempt.

— No, Kacchan! I never thought that! — Izuku said, feeling panic grip him.

But Bakugo's words only added fuel to the fire. The other students began voicing their opinions.

— You know, I feel sorry that you're here, — Akira stated. — You're just ruining the atmosphere.

— Why even enroll in a hero school if you don't have a quirk? — someone from the crowd chimed in.

— You all don't understand me! — Izuku finally shouted, standing up. His voice broke, and tears began to gather in the corners of his eyes. — I never insulted any of you!

Katsuo smirked, raising his hands in a gesture of defense.

— Hey, take it easy. We're just saying what we heard. If you didn't say it, why do so many people confirm it?

Izuku froze. He felt every gaze in the classroom directed at him, every sound stilled to hear his response.

— Because you... you all just want me to leave! — he said, realizing that the truth lay exactly in that.

These words caused a brief silence, but then Bakugo stepped forward.

— Maybe you really should think about that, Deku, — he said in an icy tone. — There's no place for someone like you here.

Izuku could no longer hold back. He dashed out of the classroom, ignoring the teacher's shouts as she entered the room.

He hid on the school roof, where no one would find him. The cold wind brushed against his face, but he barely felt it.

"Why are they like this towards me?" he thought, clenching his fists. "Why is it not enough for them to just ignore me? Why do they have to accuse me of things I didn't do?"

His thoughts were filled with anger, hurt, and pain. His eyes were full of tears, but his heart beat with a new intensity.

The promise he made to Nejire seemed increasingly impossible. He wanted to forget all this, to leave it behind, but something deep inside him refused to let him do that.

The school day was bleak. Izuku spent several hours alone, trying to calm his thoughts and suppress the pain inflicted by his classmates' accusations. He returned to class only when the bell rang, signaling the start of the next lesson.

However, instead of the usual lesson, he was immediately called to the principal's office. It was unexpected, and the tension squeezed his chest.

When he entered, his homeroom teacher, the vice principal, and the principal were already in the office. All three looked at him with serious faces.

— Midoriya Izuku, take a seat, — the principal said, pointing to a chair across from the desk.

Izuku sat down, feeling the cold creep into every cell of his body.

— Do you know why you are here? — began the vice principal, crossing his arms over his chest.

— No... I don't know, — Izuku replied quietly, although he already had a feeling it was related to recent events.

His homeroom teacher, Mr. Takada, frowned, his voice sounding stern.

----We've received complaints from your classmates," the principal began, his voice firm. "They claim that you made offensive remarks to them

---That's not true!" Izuku exclaimed, his voice trembling. "I didn't say anything like that!"

---We have testimonies from several students, the principal continued, watching the boy closely. They claim you called them conceited, dependent on their quirks, and said they'd achieve nothing without their abilities.

-I didn't say that! Izuku insisted, tears welling up in his eyes.They made it up to frame me!
Mr. Takada sighed and folded his hands on the desk.

-Midoriya, I understand you might feel isolated because you don't have a quirk. It's not easy. But your reaction shouldn't involve humiliating other students.
These words felt like an accusation he couldn't escape.

-But I didn't do anything! Izuku protested desperately.

-Why do you believe them and not me?

The vice principal intervened, his voice cold and sharp. Are you saying all the students in your class are lying? That they have a reason to make up such a story?"

Izuku lowered his head. He knew it sounded unbelievable, but he knew the truth.

-I don't know why they did it,he finally said, his voice quiet.

-But I know for sure I didn't say that.
The principal stared at him for a long time before speaking again.

-We understand you deny the accusations. But unfortunately, we have no reason to believe all these students lied. We have to respond to such complaints.
Izuku felt the ground beneath his feet slipping away.

-So what does that mean? he asked, barely audible.
Mr. Takada sighed, his face a mix of disappointment and sternness.

-It means you'll be punished. To avoid further conflicts, you'll be mopping the classroom floor after school for a week to reflect on your behavior. Additionally, we ask you to write a written apology to your classmates.
These words felt like a hammer blow. Mopping the floor was humiliating, and the letter was an admission of guilt he hadn't committed.

-But it's not fair!- Izuku shouted, standing up. His voice was filled with despair. "Why should I apologize for something I didn't do?"
"Calm down, Midoriya," the principal said, his voice remaining firm. "We don't want to cause you more stress than you already have. But we need to maintain order and respect in the classroom."

-What about my respect?-Izuku asked bitterly.

-They're lying, but you're still punishing me!-
Mr. Takada shook his head.

-Life is sometimes unfair, Midoriya. But you have to learn to accept the consequences and find solutions, not make the situation worse.-

Izuku sank back into his chair, feeling his strength leaving him. He didn't try to argue anymore because he realized it was pointless.

-You can go back to class,- the principal finally said.

-And remember, you can always come to us for help if you feel unfairly wronged-
These words sounded so hollow that a shiver ran down Izuku's spine.

-Yes, sir,-he replied quietly, getting up.
When he returned to the classroom, all eyes turned to him. It felt like every student was looking at him with judgment or mockery. He sat down in his seat, not looking up.
Katsuo, sitting a few rows away, smirked and leaned towards his friends.

-Well, Deku, see where you stand now?- he whispered, loud enough for Izuku to hear.
Laughter erupted in the classroom, causing Midoriya to clench his fists under the desk. Sitting at his desk, a self-destructive thought arose, undermining all his attempts to restore his self-esteem.
-Compared to the others, you're nothing-

To be continued.

[4 chapters before Venom's appearance]

Chapter Text

Inko didn't fully know what was happening in her son's school life since she was always working. She tried to dedicate her free time to Izuku, who was suffering from the attacks of his classmates. It pained her to see her son losing the former sparkle in his eyes. He had no friends, only Nejire, who had left a long time ago. Izuku was 11 years old and still missed the carefree times spent with his friend.

One day, returning from work, Inko noticed that the apartment was dark. This disappointed her because she couldn't hear the sounds of the television that her son usually turned on, only the oppressive darkness and cold silence. As she passed through the doorway, she turned on the light and took off her shoes.

"Izuku, I'm home!" Inko shouted, but in response, she heard only silence, which was uncharacteristic of her son. She tensed at the gloomy silence and, approaching the door to his room, felt a heavy atmosphere emanating from behind it. Curiously thinking that Izuku might be tired, she pressed her ear to the door, straining to listen for any sounds, but the silence continued. Carefully bringing her hand to the door, she slowly and quietly opened it, so as not to wake him. In the room, shrouded in darkness, she saw Izuku lying still on the bed.

"Is he sleeping or pretending?" a question arose in Inko's mind. Quietly opening the door wide, she tiptoed closer to him. To her surprise, she heard him sniffle softly. She didn't pay much attention to it as she continued toward him until she noticed that the blanket he was covered with was starting to get wet. This raised her suspicions, and she quickened her pace, sitting on the edge of the bed.

Hearing his mother's voice that she had come home, Izuku immediately stopped crying, covering his mouth with his hand, so that not even air could pass through the gaps. Taking the blanket, he completely covered his face and body so that Inko wouldn't see the traces of his tears. Hearing the door open, he fell silent, trying to hold back his tears, but the emotions overwhelmed him. The grief he felt struck him down, and tears began to flow down his face onto the sheets and blanket, drawing his mother's attention. He saw how, through the moonlight streaming in from the window, a hand reached out to him to pull the blanket away. Finally, she slowly pulled at the edge of the blanket. Underneath, Izuku's face emerged — wet from tears, his cheeks flushed from tension, and his lips trembled, clenched in a desperate attempt to hold back sobs. His eyes, red and dull, met his mother's gaze for just a second before he turned away, as if wanting to hide his shame.

Inko slowly approached the bed, her gaze drifting over her son's huddled figure, wrapped in the blanket, as if it were the last shield against the world. She saw his shoulders barely trembling as he tried with all his might to hide his pain.

Her fingers gently touched his shoulder, damp from tears, and she felt him flinch at the touch. Slowly, trying not to startle him, Inko attempted to pull him into her embrace, hoping to provide comfort. But he tensed. His body felt like stone, rejecting her touch.

He began to resist. A weak movement, almost imperceptible, but she felt it distinctly. He withdrew, showing with all his being that he didn't want to, couldn't allow her to come closer.

Her heart ached with pain. This was not just a rejection — it was a barrier erected by her own son.

"Izuku…" — her voice trembled, but she held back, swallowing the rising tears. "If you want to talk… if you want to vent, I'm here. Tell me everything that's on your heart. I'll listen and try to help."

She froze, waiting for any kind of response. A few seconds felt like an eternity. Then Izuku slowly propped himself up from the bed. His movements were awkward, as if he struggled to find the strength to move.

He lifted his eyes to her. Bloodshot and full of tears, they seemed to mirror his internal storm.

"Why… am I… like this?" — his voice trembled, as if each word was tearing out through the pain. "What… did I… do to them?"

Inko felt something inside her shatter into pieces. She wanted to respond, to find words that could mend the cracks in his soul, but her lips remained silent. In that moment, she realized how deep his wound was.

"Tell me what happened, dear. I'll support you," Inko pleaded, stretching her hands for an embrace, which Izuku looked at and hesitated due to the storm of conflicting emotions. He gave in to his desires. His mind and soul craved the tenderness, love, and care that only two people in his life could provide. Giving in to the call of his soul, he, with the last of his strength, clung to his mother's embrace, holding her as if tomorrow would never come. His hands and body trembled painfully, but she managed to control her emotions and not cry with her son. Slowly stroking the back of her son's head, Inko felt Izuku's pain in his heart. With every heartbeat, she sensed that Izuku was holding back and couldn't express what was on his mind. After about five minutes of crying, Izuku finally calmed down enough to regain control of his emotions and share everything with his mother.

"I want to be a hero, Mom, but everyone laughs at me. They tell me I'm useless, worthless, a burden, a mistake of humanity. I never did anything to them; I never said bad words to them. They think I look down on them, but that's not true. I just want to make friends, but my… my…" — Izuku couldn't finish his sentence, and Inko hugged him tighter, stroking his head. He understood what he wanted to say, but the word "quirkless" became a real insult in this society, and seeing someone who embodied that word became a curse for a person who had been unlucky in life. Inko knew what was happening in her son's life, and she wanted to spend more time with him, but due to work, she rarely managed to see him and spend time as a mother and son.

"I've been punished; I have to clean up after classes for a week and… and… apologize to those I offended," — said Izuku in a trembling voice, which carried reluctance and regret for dragging his mother into his problems. Inko was shocked by Izuku's words. She wanted to scream and ask him who told him to apologize and clean the classroom after lessons. Izuku was an extremely diligent student; he would never engage in conflict and always helped others when they needed it. Yet someone forced him to wash floors as punishment. Anger boiled inside her, but in this moment, she knew it would only worsen Izuku's guilt. Mentally holding herself back, she softly and gently asked Izuku:

"Izuku, I know you would never do that. You're a caring boy with a heroic spirit, and I will stand by your side, even if it's against the principal. Tell me who slandered you and who reprimanded you like this. I want to help you." Kissing her son's forehead, she melted the iceberg in Izuku's soul, allowing her to help him. The soul, warmed by the love of a mother, calmed the boy who had desired to be left alone just five minutes ago.

As unfortunate as Izuku was for having no quirk, he was much luckier with his mother. A loving mother who would comfort and support in any difficult times, no matter what you had done. Inko was extremely caring, giving herself entirely to her close circle, especially to her son, who constantly doubted himself. His determination to help others was reinforced by his will, which was like an unbreakable wall that could withstand any attacks and support his last hope for a bright future. Although the profession of a hero requires a quirk, she knew that one could become a hero in other ways, not necessarily by being a person who wears colorful costumes. Exhaling in satisfaction while watching Izuku calm down, she asked him who had made him do all these things.

"It was the principal and my classmates," he replied evenly, letting his mother go and lying back on his bed. Tomorrow, Inko had an important conversation with the principal and the parents of Izuku's classmates. She had never felt such determination before, but this was not for her own sake; it was for Izuku, who had a future ahead of him.

"Alright, dear, don't worry. Tomorrow I'll go to school with you. No one will hurt you."

"But Mom, don't you have work tomorrow, and the day after is your birthday?" Izuku didn't believe she would go, but deep down, he felt a sense of calm.

"We'll celebrate my birthday together. We'll have time for that." Of course, Inko would be late for work, but her son was more important than money and her own plans, and she had decided that she would go to school tomorrow.

Inko watched as Izuku continued to look nervous and exhausted, and seeing her son's worried face, she didn't want to see him like this. Gathering all her care and worries, she recalled all the warmest memories with him and cleared her throat to get his attention. With a relaxed face, she began to sing like an angel who had descended from heaven, calming the anxious boy.

"Life is a mystery, everyone must stand alone," — her voice was like the sun warming the soul. His eyes and eyelids relaxed as he looked at his mother's calm face, who sang for him.

"I hear you call my name…"

His stomach relaxed, and his chest also returned to a calmer breath.

"And it feels like a home…" — the last word "home" imprinted in his mind like a warm and cozy sanctuary where he was awaited with open arms by a person who didn't care who you were or what you did; she would love you no matter what. The hands that had been gripping the bed released the blanket, becoming as light as a feather, like leaves blown in the wind.

"I hear your voice, it's like an angel sighing…"

Her voice was like the gentle rustle of an angel's wings: light yet penetrating deep into the heart. When she sang, time stood still, and it seemed as though the very sky was listening, holding its breath. In every note of her song, there was an undeniable sincerity that moved one to tears. Her voice was not just a sound; it was a touch of something divine. Izuku listened to only the fourth line but felt so relaxed by his mother's singing that he forgot everything that had happened that day. As she broke the stone in her son's soul, she was glad to see Izuku listening to her with his mouth agape, and she had no intention of slowing down.

"I have no choice, I hear your voice, feels like flying…"

As he closed his eyes, trusting his mother, he began to imagine meeting Nejire after a long time, picturing her throwing herself into his arms, hugging him tightly and not letting go for any reason. Then he imagined kneeling before his mother, saying those cherished words he had long wanted to express.

"Mom, I fulfilled my dream," — he anticipated how his mother would excitedly hug him, saying:

"I believed in you, my son. I always believed in you. I knew you could do it. This is my baby, my most unwavering baby who succeeded," — words that Izuku wanted to hear from his Messiah, whose nature was to give care and hope.

"In the midnight hour, I can feel your power, just like a prayer, you know I'll take you there…"
he fell asleep with a smile. Seeing this, Inko smiled as well. To ensure he drifted into a deep sleep, she continued singing:

-Like a child
You whisper softly to me
You're in control
Just like a child
Now I'm dancing

It's like a dream
No end and no beginning
You're here with me
It's like a dream
Let the choir sing

His mind emptied, surrendering to the enchantment, and finally, with a calm face, he fell asleep with a smile. He looked charming, the moonlight fell on him, and the tears on his cheeks glistened in the light, giving Izuku a captivating look. Covering him with a blanket, Inko kissed him on the cheek and quietly left the room, gently closing the door behind her.

"Sleep sweetly, Izuku. I won't let anyone hurt you," — she whispered, falling into the arms of Morpheus, waiting for the next day.

The next day.

The school building stood like a stone monolith, indifferent to the events happening inside. For Inko Midoriya, it was a symbol of all the problems that had befallen her family over the years. But today everything would change. Today she had come to protect her son.

Her footsteps echoed in the empty hallway as she confidently walked toward the principal's office. She had come to prove and confront him about the punishment given to Izuku without her knowledge — how dare they not inform his legal guardian, placing the responsibility on a minor 11-year-old boy.

Yesterday, when Izuku returned home with an empty gaze and a heavy heart, Inko barely recognized her son. His usually cheerful face was twisted in pain. After long persuasion, she finally learned the truth: he had been accused of something he hadn't done. Classmates who had never liked his quiet demeanor and desire to do good had united in their accusations. Allegedly, Izuku had made derogatory remarks towards them. Inko couldn't believe that her son, the very Izuku who always helped even those who treated him poorly, could be subjected to such a low and unjust attack.

She stopped in front of the massive door with the sign "Principal's Office." Taking a deep breath, she knocked.

"Come in," a voice called from behind the door.

Inko entered, trying to maintain her composure. The principal sat at his desk, his face displaying slight irritation.

"Ms. Midoriya, how can I help you?" he looked at her coldly over his glasses.

"We spoke yesterday," Inko began, trying to suppress her anxiety. "And I've come to discuss this situation again."

"If you're going to bring up your son's accusations again…" the principal started, but she interrupted him.

"Yes, that's exactly what I'm here for. I've come to protect my child from your failing system," her voice strengthened, sounding firm.

The principal sighed, as if this whole situation was trivial to him.

"Ms. Midoriya, we have testimonies. Several students confirm that Izuku made offensive remarks towards them."

"That's a lie," Inko said calmly, but her words sounded like thunder in a clear sky.

The principal's face quivered slightly.

"Are you sure the evidence… is reliable?" he tried to maintain his composure, but his voice trembled slightly.

"More than enough," Inko replied, looking him straight in the eyes.

She knew her task was not just to protect Izuku but to show that there were deeper problems in this school than met the eye.

"Your students," she continued, "decided they had the right to lie to soothe their own egos. They mocked my son and decided to 'put him in his place' because he doesn't fit their image of what a person should be."

The principal fell silent, his face beginning to show tension.

"And you," Inko stepped forward, her voice becoming firmer, "believed these children without giving Izuku the chance to defend himself. You didn't conduct any investigation, nor did you consider that such accusations could ruin my son's life!"

"Ms. Midoriya, I ask you to calm down," the principal raised his hand as if trying to stop her anger.

But Inko could no longer restrain herself.

"Calm down?" — she leaned forward, her voice low and threatening. "And my son was supposed to 'calm down' when they laughed at him? When he was humiliated? When you, as an adult and the head of this school, didn't even try to understand the situation?"

The principal was taken aback. His confidence melted away like snow under the sun.

"I… I will look into this matter," he finally said, averting his gaze.

"Yes, you will," Inko threw the documents onto the table. "Because if you don't, I will contact the Department of Education."

She straightened up, regaining her composure.

"My son deserves justice, just like any other child in this school. And I won't allow him to be a victim of your negligence."

The principal silently stared at her, realizing that further arguing was pointless.

Inko left the office, feeling a mix of emotions — anger, relief, anxiety. She knew this was just the beginning, but she was sure she had done the right thing.

When she returned home, Izuku was sitting on the couch, still lost in his gloomy thoughts.

"Mom," he quietly started, "you shouldn't have done that…"

"I had to," she replied firmly, sitting down next to him. "You're my son, Izuku. And I will always fight for you."

Izuku looked at her, and his eyes began to shine with tears. He said nothing, just hugged her, clinging like a small boy who finally felt safe.

Inko realized that the battle was not over. But she knew she would protect her son — and let the truth be her main weapon.

"Izuku, don't you want to eat katsudon?" Inko asked, looking at the stove, which was steaming and emitting vapor.

Izuku caught the scent of the divine food that was intoxicating, and his stomach rumbled, drawing Inko's attention. But hunger took over, and Izuku replied:

"Can I have two servings, Mom?" he asked, looking at his mother, who smiled at his request. After enjoying the delicious food at Inko's request, Izuku went to his room because they were supposed to arrive.

The sound of dishes clattering filled the kitchen, where Inko was preparing tea. Her face showed tension — she knew a difficult conversation lay ahead. Today, she had invited the parents of several of Izuku's classmates, including Mitsuki Bakugo, to discuss how their children treated her son.

The problems had begun yesterday, but now they had reached a peak. Inko hoped this conversation would bring about some change.

The doorbell rang sharply, as if pulling her out of her thoughts. Inko wiped her hands on a towel and hurried to the door.

"Hello, Inko," Mitsuki smiled as she entered the house. Her friendly demeanor was familiar to Inko for many years, but today she saw something different in that smile — a note of caution.

"Hello, Mitsuki. Thank you for coming," Inko replied, inviting her inside.

Soon, the other parents arrived. Four adults seated at the kitchen table looked different: some radiated polite interest, while others clearly felt uncomfortable.

Inko began the conversation, holding a cup of hot tea in her hands as if it helped her maintain her calm.

"Thank you for taking the time to come. I understand our meeting may seem sudden, but this is very important to me."

"We are always ready to talk if there are any problems," Mitsuki said, slightly pursing her lips.

"There are problems," Inko replied firmly, looking her straight in the eyes. "They concern your children's attitude towards my son, Izuku."

Mitsuki frowned, and one of the parents, a man with sharp facial features, snorted.

"And what problems are we talking about?" he asked.

Inko took a deep breath, trying to speak calmly:

"My son is being humiliated, insulted, and now he has even been slandered. He was accused of something he didn't do. And this isn't the first time. I'm sure you don't know about this because your children might not tell you everything. But the situation is becoming unbearable."

Mitsuki furrowed her brows, her face becoming serious.

"Are you saying my son is the instigator?"

"He's not the only one," Inko repeated, her voice remaining calm but firm. "But Katsuki has always treated Izuku with disdain. And that arrogance is contagious. It sets an example for other children, who think it's okay to belittle and laugh at someone."

Mitsuki froze, as if in disbelief.

"Wait a minute, Inko. Are you saying my son is the troublemaker?"

"He's not the only one," she reiterated, her voice still calm but firm. "But Katsuki has always treated Izuku with disdain. And that arrogance is contagious. It sets an example for other children, who think it's okay to belittle and laugh at someone."

Mitsuki opened her mouth to respond, but another mother, a slender woman with long blonde hair, interrupted her.

"Listen, I can't speak for everyone, but my son always says that Izuku brings it on himself. He behaves strangely, is always fidgeting, and… well, how can I put this… he doesn't really fit in."

Inko looked at her with restraint.

"And does that justify mockery? Is that a reason for bullying?"

The woman averted her gaze, unable to find a response.

"Listen, Inko," the same man with sharp features interjected, "kids always act this way. They tease each other; that's part of growing up. Your Izuku just needs to be stronger."

Inko felt anger rising within her, but she tried to keep her composure.

"You're right; kids can tease each other. But there's a difference between playful teasing and deliberately humiliating someone to assert oneself at their expense. That's what's happening to Izuku."

Mitsuki shook her head, her face showing a mix of disbelief and concern.

"I understand you're defending your son. But are you sure he's completely innocent? Maybe he said something that bothered them?"

"I am sure," Inko replied, her voice growing firmer. "Because I know my son. He's not the kind of person who would insult someone."

Silence fell in the room. The parents exchanged glances, some clearly shocked by what they had heard.

"If you think this is just 'kids being kids,' think again," Inko continued. "What's happening is discrimination. And it's destroying my son."

Mitsuki lowered her gaze, nervously fiddling with the edge of her cup.

"Inko…" she finally said softly. "If this is true, then I can't excuse Katsuki. I will talk to him."

"Thank you, Mitsuki," Inko replied, feeling a faint spark of hope.

But the other parents still looked skeptical.

"We will, of course, talk to our kids," said the man. "But remember that any conflict has two sides."

Inko felt her patience wearing thin.

"Two sides?" she repeated, her voice rising. "Have you seen how your child comes home in tears? Have you seen how he tries not to go to school because there he faces humiliation? Have you ever felt what it's like to watch your child break?"

The man lowered his gaze, unable to find words.

"I'm not asking for much," Inko continued, her voice calming again. "I'm asking you to talk to your children. Explain to them that such behavior is unacceptable. Help them understand that bullying is not a game."

Mitsuki nodded, her face showing determination.

"You're right, Inko. I will do that."

The other parents slowly nodded, each accepting her words in their own way.

As the meeting came to an end, Inko escorted the guests to the door. Mitsuki lingered a moment longer.

"You know, Inko," she said, looking her friend in the eyes, "I understand how hard it is for you right now. And if Katsuki really was part of this… I will deal with him."

Inko looked at her with gratitude.

"Thank you, Mitsuki. I hope this helps."

Mitsuki only smiled faintly and left, leaving Inko alone in the quiet of her home.

When the door closed, Inko felt a wave of relief wash over her. After calming down from the exhausting conversation, she called out to Izuku.

"Izuku, you can come out now. They're all gone." Izuku stepped out of his room, wrapping his arms around his mother, who was tired yet filled with a sense of accomplishment and pride.

Hugging his mother, Izuku realized that there were no greater heroes in his life than the people closest to him.

"Mom, are you ready for your birthday tomorrow?" Izuku asked nervously, knowing he hadn't prepared a gift for her yet.

She was ready for this and simply nodded to her son, saying:

"I will have time to celebrate my birthday, Izuku. Let's go to the store together and buy everything we need for it."

Izuku's eyes sparkled, and knowing the recipe for a cake, he decided that while his mom was at work, he could prepare the first baking she would appreciate.

***

Name: Senku
Surname: Saki
Age: 28 years
Nickname: Kaiber

Quirk: Meat Butcher — capable of becoming stronger and faster, requiring live meat.
Flaws: Extremely impulsive. His quirk induces a hunger that drives him mad.
Mental State: Unstable after eating meat, extremely cunning and foresighted.
Victims: 16 people. Primarily attacks lone individuals in deserted places.
Status: Criminal, maniac, rapist, and cannibal.
Appearance: Red hair, unkempt appearance, weight 87 kg. Highly dangerous. Do not engage and flee if you see matching facial features; call law enforcement.
Distinctive Features: Sharp teeth not typical of a normal human, and yellow eyes hidden behind lenses and a mask.

On the night streets walked the very man sought by nearly all law enforcement agencies in the city of Mustafa. The time was 21:56, and in four minutes the streets would empty, as in Japan, after 22:00, a quiet hour begins, and even cars stop driving, except for a few brave souls, who are the targets of Senku.

He spotted a woman exiting a store, lustfully licking his teeth and lips in anticipation of fresh meat. Slim, beautiful, and with a car — it was like hitting the jackpot! The criminal, not wanting to lose his prey due to his hunger, slowly approached to raise his adrenaline levels.

Approaching the white car, he tapped on the window, startling the woman who was trying to start her vehicle. Seeing the unkempt man, she thought he was a homeless person asking for charity. Slightly opening the window, she heard his voice:

"Please, do you have any spare change for food? I'm homeless, I haven't eaten in two days..."

Senku, seeing the woman distracted by her armrest as she retrieved her wallet, felt a rush of excitement, as his new scheme for luring victims worked far better than the previous ones. While she was distracted, the criminal decided to act and, without hesitation, smashed the window with a single punch, frightening the driver.

"Get out, you damned piece of meat!" Senku shouted, opening the door from the inside. The shocked woman couldn't scream or do anything, as the glass shards disoriented her. He grabbed her hand, pulling her out of the car.

"What are you doing?!!" the woman screamed as the maniac stood tall, demonstrating his superiority over her.

"..." He said nothing, only tightening his fists even more. Ensuring that no one was around, he looked at her as she prepared to scream, "Help!"

A blow struck her pretty face, leaving it bruised. He hit her without mercy. She tried to shield herself with her hands, but the maniac was stronger and continued to beat her. Finally remembering the pepper spray in her pocket, she used it, spraying it in his face and momentarily hindering his breathing to escape. She managed to slip away and ran a short distance until she saw him chasing her.

"Get away from me!!!" she screamed, but he didn't listen and ran even faster, grabbing her by her long hair and dragging her into an alley.

"Now you are mine," said the maniac, removing his mask and glasses. The woman was confronted with a horrifying sight: instead of normal teeth, he had a mouth reminiscent of a shark, with yellow, filthy teeth, and drool was dribbling from his chin, hinting at his hunger.

"What do you want from me? I'll give you everything, just leave me alone."

"I don't want anything from you, but I need something from your body," Kaiber replied, pouncing on his victim and sinking his teeth into her neck, tearing the carotid artery. Blood gushed out quickly as the woman clutched at the wound, trying to alleviate the pain. Breathing became heavy, and she could no longer resist. Tasting her flesh, he went wild; his eyes widened in delight. He watched her as she gasped for air, and the flowing blood from her neck excited him even more, wanting to savor her body even deeper.

"You are beautiful," he said, licking his lips. He killed her in the most brutal way, devouring her flesh piece by piece like a hyena. She was long dead, but he continued to relish his dinner, and the driver's license that fell from her pockets caught his attention. Reading her name, he smiled.

"Inko. Inko Midoriya."

***

Izuku sat at home, worried about where his mother had gone, who should have returned a long time ago. He sat at the table, thinking that something had happened to her. He had set the table, baked his first cake, hung up signs, and even made a gift with his own hands.

Inko Midoriya always came home on time. Even if she was late from work, she always warned her son. But today was different.

The clock on the wall showed 22:30, and a tense silence filled the apartment. Eleven-year-old Izuku sat on the couch, gripping the phone tightly. His gaze kept drifting to the door as if his mom would appear any moment. The boy's heart pounded in his chest, and a thought crossed his mind: What if something happened?

He pondered for a long time, trying to calm himself, but the fear for his mom proved stronger. Finally, gathering his courage, Izuku dialed the police with trembling fingers.

"Hello, this is the police. How can we help you?" replied a strict but calm voice of the operator.

"Uh... hello," Izuku's voice trembled, but he tried to speak clearly. "My name is Izuku Midoriya. I'm 11 years old. I... I can't find my mom. She was supposed to be home two hours ago, but she's still not back. I'm worried."

On the other end of the line, the voice softened.

"Izuku, are you at home? Are you safe?"

"Yes, I'm at home," the boy nodded, even though the operator couldn't see him. "I'm alone. Mom always calls, but today... nothing."

"Okay, Izuku. You did the right thing by calling us. We'll check. Do you remember what she said before leaving? Where was she going?"

Izuku paused for a moment, sifting through his memory of his mom's morning words.

"She said she was going to the store after work. She had a long day..."

"Got it. We'll take care of this. Can you stay on the line?"

Izuku nodded again, gripping the phone tighter.

"Yes..."

He sat in complete silence, hearing only his own breathing and the occasional voices from the other end of the line. Hope battled with fear. But in that moment, he knew one thing: he wouldn't stop until he was sure his mom was okay.

There was a knock at the door, and he prepared himself, putting on a festive hat and holding a piece of cake. Here it was, his mom finally returned, thanks to the police.

When he opened the door, he never expected to see anyone but his mother.

To be continued...
[3 chapter's until venom apearance]

Chapter Text

In Izuku's field of vision appeared the figure of a police officer standing tall. He looked at the child, holding a file with documents, not knowing how to say that his mother had died in the most brutal way. His thoughts were interrupted by the boy's awkward greeting.

— H... Hello, Mr. P... P... Policeman, — Izuku replied, holding a cake with a burning candle. Seeing such a sad picture, the fact that he had not waited for his mother tormented him, as what he would hear could change his life forever, but only for the worse.

— May I come in? — the officer asked dryly, feeling how his mouth was dry. He didn't want to be in this place, especially to say such things to a child who didn't know what awaited him.

— Yes, c... come in, — Izuku hesitated, not knowing whether he should let a stranger in, but decided that he shouldn't play games, especially in front of a policeman who was as serious as could be.

— Thank you, — the officer headed to the table, settling in comfortably, as did Izuku. The atmosphere was extremely tense; the policeman did not smile, his face expressed a gloomy mood, directly indicating that he was not here to joke. Izuku decided to speak first.

— Uh, sir, do you need anything? Water or something else? — Izuku asked politely, trying not to upset him, but this only caused a fleeting smile.

— Thank you, young man, I appreciate your hospitality, but I must decline. — The tone was serious, and Izuku understood that he would be told some unpleasant news, and that scared him.

— What about my mom? Is she okay? — the boy asked, clutching the edge of his shirt, nervous about the upcoming answer.

— I'm sorry to say this, especially to you, but forgive me if I do. — Just a second passed before he delivered the terrible news, he fell silent, and his lips began to twitch. All this time for Izuku passed in slow motion, expecting good news, but what he heard next...

— Your mother, Midoriya Inko, is dead... I'm sorry, — he said the last two words in a whisper, lowering his head so as not to see his tearful face. But what surprised him most was that Izuku showed no emotion; his expression was shocked, but he did not cry. He stood there, staring at the police officer. Such a reaction chilled the officer's blood. He was only an eleven-year-old child, but what had he experienced that made him react so calmly to his mother's death?

— How and who was it? — the boy asked coldly, while his shell began to crack. Emotions were surfacing, but he held them back. The officer noticed how the boy's eyes began to glisten in the light of the lamps.

— It was a murder. The killer's name is Senku Saki. Here, look at his file and the photo. — Taking the photo out of the folder, Izuku saw his vile face with teeth. The blood in his body began to heat up, his fists clenched, and his mind desired only one thing.

"Punish the criminal in the most brutal way."

They talked until a police officer's urgent call interrupted the dialogue, and he had to leave, leaving the boy alone with the photo of his mother's killer. The officer headed to the car, where his partner was already waiting for him.

— How did it go? — the partner asked.

— Much better than I expected, but the child was too cold, and I sincerely felt sorry for him, — Masato replied, looking at the steering wheel and fidgeting with his hands.

— It's truly unusual. When you tell adults such news, it leads to grief, hysteria, anger, curses, and endless tears. Did he not cry or show any emotion at all? — asked the walking lie detector who had solved many crimes, but had gone on to train cadets in police work as a senior mentor.

— No, when I told him about his mother's death, he just shed a few tears, but otherwise, he didn't cry and held back his emotions despite being hurt by the news.

— Strong boy, — Tsukauchi was surprised by such a strong teenager, though he understood him, but he could do nothing about it and just nodded to his partner.

— So, do we have information about him? — the junior officer asked. The senior officer just nodded, taking out a tablet and looking at the teenager.

— So, here's what we have:
Name: Izuku
Surname: Midoriya
Quirk: None
Notes: Due to a genetic mutation, he is unable to awaken a Quirk and will remain Quirkless for life.
Blood type: Special
Note: Due to the genetic mutation associated with Quirklessness, he can become a universal donor for every blood type, but foreign blood will not suit him, making him special.
Mother: Inko Midoriya
Father: Hisashi Midoriya.

Reading the rest of the dossier, Tsukauchi was increasingly amazed by the teenager. His partner interrupted the engrossing process of reading with a comment.

— Yeah, the kid was unlucky to be born like this. It's a pity he'll have to live out his last days, — he replied with sadness in his voice, understanding that he might either die by taking his own life or be forced to live out his last days in loneliness. Tsukauchi didn't like his partner's thoughts and decided to respond to such a comment.

— Don't say that. Even though he is Quirkless, I hope he has people close to him who will support him. If he's worth anything, it's his moral duty to do so. He's a good boy, but he needs to be alone, — Tsukauchi was always known for his optimism among colleagues, especially when he was friends with hero number two, All Might, who was known for his kind-hearted character, unlike Endeavor.

— Sir, I understand that you're an optimist. But I suggest looking at reality. You know what the situation is like with the Quirkless, especially with Re-Destro, and knowing this, you should understand what state he's in, considering he's just a schoolboy. — Tsukauchi, though understanding his partner's words, decided not to respond and just ordered the subordinate to drive to the station.

****

The door closed behind the police officer with a dry click, echoing off the apartment walls. Izuku stood in the hallway, looking at the spot where the stranger in uniform had just been, as if trying to convince himself that it was just a nightmare that would fade if he woke up right now.

But the silence filling the room was deafening. It seemed to press down, creeping into every cell of his body.

The police officer had left, leaving behind only heavy words: "Your mother was found dead. She was killed by a man we've been searching for several months." These phrases echoed in Izuku's mind like a broken record, over and over, with each repetition causing more pain.

He barely took a step forward, as if his legs had turned to lead. Another step. He reached the couch in the living room and collapsed onto it, clutching his head with his hands.

At first, there were only rare sobs. Then — wild cries that seemed endless. He felt something inside him crumbling. The world he lived in had always been harsh, but now it had completely lost its meaning.

"Why? Why her?" — he repeated aloud, his voice breaking into a scream. The question, left unanswered, tore his soul apart. His mother was the kindest person he knew. She deserved everything good, but received... death at the hands of a maniac.

Izuku clenched his fists until his fingers hurt. Anger mixed with helplessness. He wanted to do something, to punish someone, to fix this unjust world, but he was powerless. His cries filled the room, but no one heard. No one could come and say that everything would be okay.

The days after the tragedy stretched like an endless series of gray, monotonous moments. Izuku avoided people. His once lively, curious nature seemed to have evaporated. He withdrew into himself, becoming a shell devoid of the spark of life.

Every time he passed by photographs of his mother, he felt his heart constrict. Her smile, captured in the pictures, now seemed like a ghost of the past that could never be returned.

The first weeks after her death, he hardly spoke. When someone tried to talk to him, he responded in monosyllables or just nodded. His mind refused to accept reality.

Over time, grief began to transform. Replacing the sharp pain came feelings of guilt and hatred — towards himself and the killer.

"If only I had been there... If only I had been stronger... If only I could have protected her..." — these thoughts haunted him every night.

The trauma did not let go. It manifested in every aspect of his life. He began to avoid darkness, fearing a monster from the shadows would appear, the one who took his mother.

Years passed, and Izuku learned to hide his emotions. People around him thought he had coped. But inside, there remained a void that nothing could fill.

He became withdrawn. He was afraid to form attachments, afraid to lose someone else.

In his dreams, the same scene played out over and over: his mother screamed, called for help, and he stood motionless, unable to do anything. Sometimes he woke up screaming, drenched in sweat, afraid to fall asleep again.

Every time he heard about someone's death, especially a violent one, he was overwhelmed with horror. He instinctively clenched his fists to hide the trembling, but inside he felt his soul tearing apart. But he would have only dealt with grief if it weren't for his Quirklessness, which cursed him in life.

****

— Hey, Deku, where's your mom? Oh, sorry for asking, because now you don't have a skirt to hide under, hahaha, — Katsuo, a bully with iron fists, had no idea what he was going through. He never showed any mercy towards Izuku. He and his gang of lackeys, led by Katsuki, after his mother's complaint to the principal and the bully's parents, turned on him with even greater force. The first week they remained silent, said nothing, but as soon as his mother died, rumors quickly spread around the area like wildfire. Now they could bully him without consequences, as he had no protection anymore, and his father was far away and could do nothing to help him besides providing money. The catalyst for aggression towards Izuku was not his mother's death, but the tests and sports standards conducted for the physical parameters of the students.

****

— So, students, today in physical education class, we will measure your physical indicators for the year. But with the main condition that you will not use your Quirks. Is that clear to everyone? — the physical education teacher asked his students, but one of them raised his hand, looking at Izuku and pointing at him.

— Teacher, does this not apply to Deku? He can't do anything at all, — Katsuo replied, laughing at his own question, which was picked up by the sycophants, laughing at him and pointing fingers at him. Izuku remained silent and sat, taking all the insults to himself. He looked at his teacher, who looked at him with a frown, followed by silence.

— If everyone is ready, then I ask everyone to go to the locker room, — everyone began gathering their textbooks and getting ready. Izuku wanted to be one of the first to get to the locker room and be ready for the standards, but the teacher was the first to leave, leaving behind the students who were getting ready to leave the classroom. As Izuku's shoulder was touched by someone, he nervously turned his head and met the gaze of Katsuki, who glared at him with his eyes.

— We need to talk, Deku, — Katsuki said with bile in his voice. Midoriya couldn't refuse; refusal meant even worse consequences for him.

— Wh... what h... happened, Kacchan? — Midoriya asked with panic and stammering, looking at him and his henchmen standing behind him.

— How many times do I have to tell you not to call me by that stupid name, damn Deku! — his hands began to demonstratively clench, showing strength, scaring him to the core. Katsuki's friends began laughing at the situation and what would happen to him, barely holding back their laughter.

— Shake my hand. — Izuku realized it was a trap for a fool and decided to leave as quickly as possible, turning his back on him, but the path to the exit of the classroom was filled by his lackeys.

— Where are you going, Deku? Don't you respect your good old friend? Why don't you shake his hand? Maybe we'll all stop mocking you, what do you think? — It was a trap for a fool. Izuku tried to pass, but they wouldn't let him, and he had to turn his head, meeting his gaze.

Izuku looked at him, understanding he had no choice. Refusal meant bringing even more ridicule, even more bullying. Bakugo extended his hand, on which bright red sparks were already visible, as if a fire was slowly igniting from within. The heat was noticeable even from a distance.

— Kacchan, your hand... — Izuku muttered, but his voice was drowned out by the loud laughter of the lackeys.

— What's your mumbling about? Scared? It's just a handshake, — Bakugo mockingly said, stepping closer.

Pushed by the weight of the surrounding stares, Izuku slowly raised his hand. It trembled slightly. He felt Bakugo's warmth scorch his skin even before their palms touched.

When the hands collided, Bakugo's scorching skin seemed to pierce him with a sharp blade of heat. But the real blow came when Bakugo suddenly applied his other hand on top, squeezing his palm in the grip of fire. Izuku felt the pain explode in a wave, so intense that it took his breath away.

— So, Deku? — Katsuki spoke, looking him directly in the eyes. His voice was challenging, but there was a clear malicious joy in it. — You wanted to be a hero, right? Endure it. Real heroes always endure pain.

The lackeys burst out laughing, as if what was happening was the funniest thing they had ever seen in their lives. And Izuku stood, clenching his teeth, trying not to scream. He felt the skin of his palm heat up more and more, and knew that once he let go, there would be a red mark, possibly even a burn.

When Katsuki finally released his hands, Izuku barely managed to pull his palm away, breathing heavily. His fingers trembled, but he did not allow himself to look at the burn. He barely raised his gaze and met Bakugo's eyes.

— You're a weakling, Deku, — Katsuki said with the same icy smirk. — You can't even shake hands properly.

Izuku remained silent. It hurt, it was humiliating, but somewhere deep inside him, a faint spark of determination was born. He couldn't let this moment be just another episode of bullying. But what happened next was beyond words.

— Come on, don't judge him so harshly, Bakugo. Even his mother couldn't stand living with a son like him, — only one thing could drive Izuku to the edge — mentioning his mother in a negative light. His heart beat faster, the burned palm clenched into a fist, looking at Katsuo and Bakugo, who laughed at him and his mother. These words struck Izuku's heart with such force that he could barely breathe. Mom. The only person who was on his side, who loved him for who he was, despite his Quirklessness. Her name, her memory — all of it turned into an object of ridicule. Blinded by anger, he didn't notice the physical education teacher standing in the doorway.

— SHUT UP!!! — the boy shouted, hitting Katsuo in the face, causing him to stagger but regain his balance. Wiping away the spit, he saw Midoriya pouncing on Bakugo, who blocked his feeble attempts at attack. But Midoriya's victorious march was interrupted by the teacher.

— Midoriya, to the principal's office, now! — the teacher said, pointing his finger at the hallway. The teacher's words didn't convince him but only made him angrier, and he struck Bakugo in the eye, but the second punch was blocked by Katsuo with his hand.

— And you call that a punch? — Grabbing his hand, he pulled him away, activating his Quirk, Iron Fists. Bending his arm, causing Izuku pain, he punched him in the solar plexus with an iron fist, knocking the wind out of him along with the saliva that had accumulated in his mouth. The coach stood by but thanked Katsuo for a job well done.

— That's what I call a punch, Deku, — Katsuo said, grabbing and squeezing his hair, lifting his head to meet his closed eyes from the pain. He released his hair with force, slamming his head to the ground.

— You're dead, Deku, — Bakugo said, leaving the classroom. The trainer didn't touch the rest of the conflict instigators, but he decided to send Izuku to the principal's office.

After Izuku reached the principal's office, his legs felt as if filled with lead. The corridor was silent, broken only by the sound of his footsteps. He knew he had acted wrongly. He knew he shouldn't have let his emotions take over. But even realizing this, the pain and anger continued to boil inside.

The door to the office opened with a heavy creak. Behind the desk sat the principal, a short man with a neat gray beard and piercing eyes that seemed to see through a person. He set aside his pen and looked up at Izuku.

— Come in, Midoriya, sit down, — his voice was calm but cold.

Izuku slowly walked in and sat on the chair opposite. He lowered his gaze, trying not to meet the principal's eyes.

— I heard about what you did in the school yard. You beat up your classmates.

— That's... — Izuku began, but his voice faltered. He clenched his fists on his knees. — They insulted my mother...

— That's no excuse, — the principal interrupted. His voice carried steel and disappointment. — No matter how painful their words were, violence is never the solution.

— But... — Izuku raised his eyes, in his gaze was pain, almost despair. — They deserved it. They said such things... about her.

— Midoriya, — the principal's voice softened, but it didn't lose its firmness, — I understand how you feel right now. Losing a loved one is a terrible tragedy. But does that make your behavior acceptable? You beat up Katsuo and Bakugo. They couldn't respond to you because you attacked them in a rage. Do you think your mother would be proud of you for this?

These words struck harder than any of the looks Izuku had encountered on his way here. He lowered his head again, tears beginning to fill his eyes.

— No... — he whispered.

The principal sighed, leaning back in his chair.

— You're a good boy, Izuku. You have a kind heart. But today you made a mistake, and you will have to answer for it.

Izuku struggled to hold back his tears as the principal continued:

— As punishment, you will stay after school every day for a week to help the janitor clean the floors in the corridors and the gym. I want you to have time to think about your behavior.

These words sounded like a sentence. Cleaning floors wasn't something terrible. But knowing he would do it under the eyes of classmates who would know about the incident was unbearable.

— You may go, — the principal said, pointing to the door.

Izuku slowly stood up.

— Try to correct your behavior, Midoriya. You can be a hero, but only if you can manage your emotions.

Izuku didn't respond. He left the office, feeling as if everything inside was turning upside down. Now he had to endure the consequences of his actions. But was it worth it?

The question echoed in his head, but there was no answer.

After the principal's office, he went to the locker room where he was alone. Slowly changing, feeling the pain in his stomach from one of his classmates' punches and the burn from Bakugo, which still hurt. He wrapped his wrist in bandages that itched with pain, continuing to wrap until the pain subsided a bit. He opened the door to the gym, where his classmates met him with displeasure, including the girls.

— Midoriya, because of your tardiness, we don't have time to play volleyball, you idiot, why do we even need you? — said a girl with lime-green hair. And indeed, Midoriya wondered why they needed him. He was Quirkless, and the ideology of Re-Destro had well affected them, and at every opportunity, he became a mockery or a scapegoat. From all the harsh words in his address and bullying, he wanted to sink into the ground, his heart bled not wanting to be here. Coming home, his usual routine was to bury himself in a pillow as deeply as possible and not emerge from it, forgetting about the outside world. What always stopped him from this was his mother, who is now gone and will not be, and half the day he lay on the ground thinking about how useless and insignificant he was. His only comfort was his passion for heroes, which fed his hope. After all, his idol, All Might, always said that anyone with the intention to help others can be a hero, not thinking about themselves. Thanks to his faith in All Might, he fed a faint hope that he would meet him one day and his words would prove true. To prove his usefulness for heroes, he began to analyze all heroes — from their super moves to their weaknesses, which they openly admitted or were revealed in battles with villains.

[The true face of heroism is manifested courage.]

— Midoriya, line up and get ready. The standards are as follows:

100m run
Long jump
Sword throw
Push-ups for boys, squats for girls
And flexibility test.

Hearing what tests he would have to pass, Midoriya was horrified because, analyzing Quirks, he came to the frightening conclusion that even if a Quirk is not active, its passive skill increased all physical parameters, including strength, endurance, and speed, which was double or even triple that of those who don't have them.

***

At the end of the exam in the locker room.

— Well, well, I can't believe Deku took the last place in our class, even among the girls. It's a disgrace, you hear, Deku? — Katsuo said, changing clothes, but he stubbornly remained silent, driving him out of himself. He looked at him, and Midoriya turned his gaze away at that moment.

— Hey, he's talking to you, Deku, don't you hear? — A sycophant grabbed his shirt and began to pull him, but Midoriya grabbed his hand and pushed him away. He slightly lost his balance, stumbling over a small bench and hitting his head on the floor.

— Oh, look who picked up courage! Didn't know a dead mom gives strength to such a moron like him, — Katsuki decided to provoke him, looking down. Midoriya clenched his fists, his eyes filled with blood, and he watched as everyone in the locker room laughed not only at him but also at his mother. Unable to withstand such humiliation, he lunged at Katsuo.

— Don't you dare speak about her like that!!! — Izuku launched himself with his whole body at him, knocking him to the ground. Katsuo was stunned by this act and didn't have time to react as punches began to paint his face until blood flowed from his nose that he felt. The sycophants couldn't stand the beating of their friend and lifted Midoriya off of him; he struggled, but the forces were unequal, and they pulled him away from Katsuo.

So, you decided to play dirty, Deku? Well, let's see how you will sing when I step in, — he didn't even finish his sentence when a spit from Midoriya hit his face. He could no longer withstand it, and, watching as his classmates held Deku down so he wouldn't escape, he smiled sadistically and activated his Quirk as someone's hand rested on his shoulder.

— Hey, don't you dare paint his face without me, — said Katsuki, heating his palms.

— Ha, let's see whose punch is stronger, Bakugo, — he challenged him, making two of them smirk and glance at Deku, who was struggling.

The first punch landed on his face, instantly calming him. The hit was like iron and almost broke his nose, but instead, blood flowed. Unsatisfied, Katsuo snorted and replied to Katsuki:

— Hey, wait, I missed. Let's try again; I'll hit him more accurately this time. — He activated the Iron Fist in his right hand and, instead of hitting him in the face, he struck directly in the stomach, inflicting a pain on Izuku that he had never felt before. His eyes watered from the pain, and there was a metallic taste in his mouth — the blood was flowing out. Katsuki was already ready to strike, hitting him directly in the chest, almost breaking his ribs with the force. The blood that had accumulated in Izuku's mouth splattered onto Katsuki's and Katsuo's white shirts, staining them with blood.

— Son of a bitch, what have you done? That shirt is worth more than your life, damn Deku! — Both activated their Quirks and began testing their attacks on him. Izuku was in immense pain, his lungs were almost failing, and the laughter of the underlings echoed in his head until he lost consciousness and collapsed to the ground with blood in his mouth.

— Do you think he's dead? — asked Katsuo, to which Katsuki merely snorted in annoyance.

— He's not dead; let him lie there, he'll wake up and return to class anyway, — he replied, already preparing to leave the locker room.

Midoriya woke up 30 minutes after being beaten. His chest bones were cracking, and there was still a taste of blood in his mouth; his muscles ached as if they had been run over by a truck. When he looked at his chest, he saw marks from burns and metallic touches, which frightened him. But now, there was no one to worry about: his mother had gone to the afterlife, and his father had become a hazy figure who, instead of support, just took his money.

To be continued.
[2 chapters until Venom appears]

Chapter Text

Two figures were walking down the corridor: a man and a young woman, who had just graduated from university. It was evening, and all the students had left the school, leaving the building empty. Only the staff was cleaning the floors for the next day, which would be a new beginning for the students. The corridor was bright due to the ceiling lamps, and the air was filled with the smell of cleaning chemicals, signaling that the day was over for everyone.

"I'm glad you accepted the invitation. Not only we, but the students will also be pleased with your presence, miss..."

"No need to be so formal, Principal. I understand my background and who stands behind me, but I suggest you don't pay attention to it." She was aware that due to her background, she would be evaluated, but she decided to achieve everything herself, without anyone else's help. Her father had offered to help find a good school for her to teach children from wealthy families who would respect and appreciate her work. But she chose a more challenging path to understand the psychology of middle-class teenagers, who make up the majority of the planet's population. Thus, her attention was drawn to Erudera Middle School, which was average in every respect. It wasn't special in any way.

"Alright, I understand, and tomorrow you will be teaching our students who are about to graduate from this school. I hope this task won't be too difficult?" said the principal, afraid to say something unnecessary, as if her father found out he had spoken ill of his daughter, he might bury him alive.

"I suppose it won't be difficult. Before I go, I would like to know if there are any bullies or standout personalities in the class?"

"This class is very well-behaved, and there's no one who behaves openly provocatively, except for one. This student constantly attacks others, blaming them for his troubles," said the principal, not hiding his disgust and irritation, as this young man had caused him a lot of trouble throughout the school year. He got into all sorts of problems with classmates, but the principal deliberately withheld information about the student's lack of quirks so she wouldn't ask unnecessary questions.

"Ah, I see. No school community is complete without them. I'll handle it. Could you please tell me the student's name?" asked the girl with white hair tinged with red, which added some uniqueness among the white strands. With glasses and a red cardigan, holding a briefcase in her hands. Her cold demeanor and calculated nature left the principal puzzled, and without much thought, he agreed to answer her question.

"The student's name is Izuku Midoriya, and he's easy to spot — green hair and green eyes, a slender build, and he doesn't differ in height from his peers."

Having cleaned the classroom floor, Izuku was exhausted. His body ached from pain, he would have collapsed to the ground from fatigue, but he stayed strong thanks to his beliefs and willpower. After those blows, his skin had turned pink, hidden under his jacket and shirt, but even the slightest touch made him wince in pain. His eyes were closing, and after wiping the last desk, he looked out the window, where night had already fallen deeply. Observing the clean classroom, he put the dirty bucket in a special small room for cleaning supplies. Hunched over, he approached his yellow bag, which smelled like manure due to a classmate's quirk of changing the smell of objects. He could have been an excellent scientist or hero, but knowing what he was up to, no one in his future life would be surprised by his arrogant character.

Tired of cleaning, he sat at his desk, writing about heroes, especially the new hero who had taken all the news headlines by storm with his presence. A hero named Dabi. Looking at his expensive uniform and attractive appearance, he admired him and how bravely he fought villains with fearlessness in his eyes. He noted down his new superpowers and special moves that he had managed to see in a report about him. His character was slightly arrogant and hot-tempered, but when it came to saving civilians, he did his best to help in any way he could. But one thing couldn't be taken away from him — his battles were always spectacular, and watching him as a person was interesting.

"I should be him," Izuku whispered to himself, experiencing an emotional breakdown. Looking at the hero's portrait he drew in his mind, with heaviness in his soul and the fate he had to live with, he banged his head on the desk, crying over his hopeless situation. Neither the dream of becoming a hero, which he couldn't achieve due to his lack of quirks, nor the others, who, due to their quirk superiority, no longer needed help from the quirkless. Nor did he have support: his mother had died because of him, for if he hadn't been born quirkless, she wouldn't have gone to the store that unfortunate day and met the killer. The only thing holding him in this world was the promise made to her before her death and the promise to his best friend, Nejire, that they would become a duo of heroes. The weight of these promises weighed heavily on his chest and soul, as it was impossible to achieve anything without quirks, especially in a society where everything revolved around them. Realizing his worthlessness made him understand that he couldn't achieve anything unless God himself descended from heaven to help him. Izuku doubted his dream and the goals he had set in childhood; he knew too well that his future existence was meaningless, and due to such frequent thoughts, a void had formed in his soul, darker than tar.

Lifting his head and wiping away his tears, he put the notebook in his backpack, and while closing it, he noticed the inner pocket of his jacket, where there was a photo of him and Nejire in hero costumes. It was clear that this photo was taken by his mother, and the warm feelings shared with Nejire brought him back to those carefree times when they spent time together with smiles on their faces, not worrying about tomorrow. Bringing the photo closer to himself, he smiled and wiped Nejire's face from the dust. Throughout the time they had been apart, he felt warm feelings for her and, as he grew older, realized that his feelings of friendship had evolved into a much greater attachment.

"I wonder how you're doing, Nejire? I hope everything is going well for you. Probably, things are much better for you than for me. I'm sure you've found friends who share your spirit. I miss you, Nejire-chan," he said to himself, putting the photo back in his jacket pocket. Slinging his bag over his shoulder, he turned off the light in the classroom and left his office. In the corridor, he saw two figures: a young girl and the principal. He wasn't interested in watching them, and honestly, he didn't particularly want to say goodbye, so he decided to pass by.

5 minutes earlier.

"You know, that boy doesn't respect anyone and seeks recognition by insulting other kids because of his worthless quirk," the principal said sarcastically, looking at the office door where the student in question was.

"You have no right to slander him without his knowledge. You're a principal, not a street beggar. Does he cause you so much trouble that he deserves such treatment?" She couldn't tolerate such slander for four years of university and had never encountered such defamation towards middle school students.

"Yes, to be honest, he is indeed a problematic student, even though his academic performance is average, his upbringing is, to put it mildly, poor." The girl didn't want to listen further to his slander towards a student from one of her future classes, but her thoughts were interrupted by the sound of an opening door. The very teenager they had been discussing walked out of the door. With his head down, he walked toward them but didn't even bother to raise his head to greet them and continued walking. The principal decided to break the oppressive silence by calling out to Midoriya with a demonstrative cough.

"Ahem, ahem, Midoriya, greet your new teacher. From tomorrow, she will be your new instructor. Meet Miss Todoroki Fuyumi." Midoriya only glanced at the principal and, in a lifeless voice, greeted his new teacher.

"Hello, Todoroki-san, and have a pleasant evening," he said in a voice devoid of expression and emotion, which was uncharacteristic for a teenager. His legs trembled, his head remained bowed, and, hunched over, he walked toward the exit without giving Fuyumi a farewell glance.

"Ah, this boy doesn't learn anything. Where's his respect for the elders?" When Midoriya's figure disappeared, Fuyumi gave the principal an angry look, causing goosebumps to run down his skin.

"Why did he leave so late when all the students had already gone?" Watching and observing the teenager's behavior, one wouldn't say he was extremely aggressive. She concluded that she was being lied to or, at times, not being told the full truth.

"He is serving his punishment for beating another student. A verbal altercation occurred, and a conflict arose between the students, and he was the first to raise his hand against another, bringing trouble upon himself. May I ask why you pay attention to him? There are more deserving students in the class than him," the response didn't take long, and with a cold reply, she left the principal.

"Why wouldn't I pay attention to him? He's my student, and his physical and mental well-being is my responsibility. You have an extremely irrational approach to your students," she said, but he wanted to catch up with him to inquire about the class, as she needed to have a general picture of what she would have to deal with and what approach was needed to find a way to him.

"Alright, Principal, I won't keep you any longer. We'll meet tomorrow," she waved her hand and quickly made her way to the exit to catch up with Izuku, who had moved away from the school, but his green hair couldn't be mistaken.

"Goodbye, Todoroki-san, have a pleasant evening," he wished, heading to his office.

****

The city was sinking into twilight, illuminated only by dim streetlights along the deserted streets. Izuku walked slowly, his hands tucked into the pockets of his jacket. The wind, cool and barely audible, pulled him forward as if calling him to the place where his heart longed to be.

The school bag weighed heavily on his shoulder, but he paid no attention to it. His thoughts, heavy and sticky like fog, enveloped his mind. Today, like many evenings before, he was heading to the cemetery again.

He stopped at a pedestrian crossing, watching the red light of the traffic light, even though no cars were visible. Looking up at the sky, Izuku noticed the first stars breaking through the thickening darkness. He had always been told that stars were the souls of the departed, watching from the heavens and protecting their loved ones. But why then did he feel so alone?

He felt in his soul that someone was searching for him but couldn't reach him. He felt it was very close to him, and once the soul met him, he would find the support he had longed for. The green light came on, signaling to Izuku that he could now proceed. The cemetery was a kilometer away, and lost in his thoughts, he didn't suspect that someone was following him.

The wind tickled his face, blowing uncooperative hair from his head. With a pensive expression, he walked about 500 meters before suddenly stopping, catching Fuyumi off guard. She was already thinking of apologizing for attempting to follow him, but he didn't pay her any attention, only turning his head toward a white stall with flowers and scented candles.

"Where is he going? And he doesn't even seem extremely temperamental with others. I didn't see his anger or any act of disrespect towards others," Fuyumi thought to herself, even more disappointed in the principal's words. Raising his gaze, he saw how he kindly helped an elderly woman cross the street, heading towards the stall, which surprised her greatly. Nowadays, young people rarely care for the elderly and have forgotten what it means to show respect to them. What she saw next didn't surprise her much, but after buying flowers, he bowed to the seller in gratitude and left, heading in a direction unknown to her. She assumed he was going to meet his girlfriend. Judging by the fact that he was a troublemaker, it could be understood he was in some relationship, but this theory was instantly shattered when he turned toward the cemetery. She felt ashamed for such thoughts but continued her observation of him. She also thought, as the principal had described him, and with each of his actions, she became more and more convinced that they were wrong about him. Pretending to be a cemetery visitor, she stood next to him in front of a stranger's grave, pretending to mourn while watching his actions.

"Hi, Mom," he exhaled, lowering his head. He placed flowers on her grave and lit a scented candle in a gesture of respect. After reading a prayer, pain, cold and inevitable as the winter wind, filled him.

"I'm... I'm still trying. You know, I'm trying to be the person you wanted me to be. But sometimes it feels too hard. I hope everything is going well for you, and you feel at peace. Don't worry about me, even though dad hasn't returned, and I'm still alone, I eat well, and I have no problems with food."

His voice trembled, and he fell silent, feeling his throat tighten. He closed his eyes, allowing tears to roll down his cheeks. Memory graciously painted the image of his mother before him — her kind smile, warm eyes, a voice that would never sound again.

The wind touched his face again, gentle like comfort. Izuku rose and straightened up, running his hand over the tombstone.

"Thank you for believing in me," he whispered, taking out a separate notebook for her. Sitting in front of her tombstone, he flipped through his notebook in search of the right page.

Fuyumi, observing this scene, was moved by how the young man cared for his long-deceased mother, who was no longer alive. Seeing him place flowers on her grave, wiping her name from the dirt and dust that the wind had blown there, she watched with trepidation as he lit the candles. His voice trembled, and faint sobs could be heard in his voice. But her thoughts were interrupted by Midoriya's next actions.

Izuku sat in front of the tombstone, his head bowed, clutching the notebook to his chest. The wind gently rustled the leaves on the trees as if listening with him. He remained silent for a long time, gathering the courage to begin.

"Mom..." his voice quivered. "I wrote this for you. I don't know if you'll hear it, but... I just want you to know how much I miss you."

He opened the notebook, his gaze gliding over the familiar lines, written with a trembling hand. Taking a deep breath, Izuku began to read:

You disappeared, leaving me with silence,
And the shadows of words that once felt warm.
My world has dimmed, grown cold as winter,
And here I stand alone, finding no home.

Your hands that once eased my fear,
Now only a dream carried far away.
Your eyes, like stars in the night,
Now silent as steel, gone astray.

You left, leaving the wind in my soul,
It whispers your name endlessly at night.
And each step I take, on a narrow pole,
Leads me to the abyss without your light.

I call for you, Mom, but only hear echoes,
As time crushes my pain into shards.
But I'll remember, fight against these woes —
To not break, to love, even when it scars.

He fell silent, closing the notebook. His voice trembled as he looked up at the tombstone.

"Forgive me for not being able to do more to make you happy," he whispered. "But I promise to live as you would have wanted. So you can be proud of me, even there..."

Izuku pressed his forehead against the cold stone, feeling tears find their way out once more. The wind embraced him for a moment, and it seemed he could hear his mother's soft, almost imperceptible voice, full of love and comfort.

His voice was filled with pain and sorrow, each word of the poem slicing through the air like invisible blades.

Fuyumi didn't know how to express it in words, but his words pierced her.

"You disappeared, leaving me with silence,
And the shadows of words that once felt warm..."

He spoke, and Fuyumi felt her heart tighten. She herself knew that pain — the pain of loss, the desperate desire to hear a familiar voice, to see a smile, to feel the warmth of a loved one who was no longer there.

"You left, leaving the wind in my soul,
It whispers your name endlessly at night..."

Her soul began to calm from his singing; his voice was like a nightingale desperately searching for that lost piece. But she didn't move. She was afraid to break this moment, to disrupt his sincerity, as if the presence of an outsider could destroy his connection with the one to whom these lines were addressed.

When he finished, Fuyumi saw the boy close the notebook and quietly speak to his mother. His voice, though trembling, was filled with determination — the kind she recognized in herself. The determination to live for the memory of the one you love.

She stood behind the trees, holding onto a thin branch not to reveal her presence. She wanted to approach, to tell him how deeply his words had touched her soul. But what could she say? She was just a stranger.

When the boy stood up, placing his hand on the tombstone, he stood at full height, looking at her name and the candle that had been burning since he arrived.

"I know, Mom, that I'm facing a difficult path, and my dream is almost unattainable, but I miss you, Mom..." Whispering his farewell words, he headed toward the cemetery exit, and his eye caught a lonely figure walking behind him. It unnerved him that she had watched him all the time spent at the cemetery, and as he exited, he waited for her and decided to ask directly. Fuyumi walked to the exit and met his gaze. He waited for her, and as she approached him, he asked a polite question.

"Excuse me, ma'am, do you need my help?" Izuku asked, looking at his feet, lowering his head, which puzzled her, as she was used to people looking her in the eye when speaking.

"Uh, young man, my eyes are here, not down there," she said, noticing how his green eyes had lost their life. Looking at her, he realized he should apologize, as he had interrupted her moment of mourning with his poems.

"I apologize, ma'am, for interrupting your moment of mourning," he bowed to her at a 45-degree angle, which surprised her. This was the boy they said was rude and disrespectful to others. This was a slander against an innocent child. Seeing his eyes red from tears and the abundance of freckles blushing, she thought he felt awkward being there.

"It was beautiful; your poems moved even me. I listened to it all, and I'm very sorry for your loss," she said, noting the puzzled reaction of her future student. Placing one hand on the back of his head, he scratched it out of awkwardness, and with an unsure smile, he managed to accept the compliment.

"Heheh, thank you, uh..." He didn't know her name, and she removed her glasses, extending her hand for a handshake.

"You can call me Fuyumi." He gently shook her hand, and her pale, delicate skin on her hand sent a shiver through his body, to which Fuyumi smiled.

"Izuku, Izuku Midoriya," he introduced himself. He saw sincerity in her eyes, which he hadn't seen for a long time, and didn't lie to her in any way.

"Uh, Fuyumi-san, you know, the cemetery isn't the best place for a conversation. Can we sit on a bench and have a snack? The tense atmosphere has made me very hungry," Izuku said sarcastically, but he understood that he had two containers of food in his bag. Why two? Because he carried the second one in case he needed to share with someone.

"Oh, yes, you're right, let's get out of here, Midoriya, it's rather gloomy here," looking for a bench, they walked in silence the entire way, and finally finding that very spot in the park, he sat next to her. Midoriya decided to break the awkward silence.

"F-Fuyumi-san, would you like to have a snack? I have a container of food for you; I thought you might be hungry." Seeing the offered container of food, she was glad that all the slander had been untrue, and the student named Izuku Midoriya was quite a kind and caring person, despite constantly getting into trouble. Not to upset her student, she took the container, which was relatively cold, and Izuku, knowing this, shyly lowered his head.

"Sorry, Fuyumi-san, if it's cold, it's been with me since morning." Fuyumi, knowing her reason, asked about the temperature of his own container.

"If your container is also cold, then give it to me." Without asking unnecessary questions, he handed her the container and watched as ice began to form on Fuyumi's palms, followed by a gentle flame capable of warming the food in the container. Seeing such a sight, Izuku lit up and clapped his hands in applause, although she was embarrassed by the gesture, she accepted the praise.

Opening the container, the aroma of chicken and rice in coconut milk hit her nose; the smell was intoxicating, and Izuku handed her a disposable wooden fork.

"It looks so good, you could lick your fingers. Midoriya, did you cook all this yourself?" she asked, observing Izuku chewing his food.

"Please, call me Izuku, Fuyumi-san. Yes, I cooked it. It's a recipe from a cookbook my mom used." Memories surfaced, but Fuyumi quickly interrupted his thoughts.

"Sorry if I touched on something painful. I wanted to tell you that I'm your new teacher in your class, having just graduated from university." The word "teacher" sent a shiver through his body, and looking at her, he began to wonder if she would behave like the other teachers who taught him. But she was sincere with him, and he was worried about how she would react to his lack of quirks, fearing she might ask about it.

"Tell me, Izuku, why did you leave the class so late? Did you fall asleep there?" Fuyumi asked, taking a bite of the chicken, which was delightful in taste.

"Oh, if only, Fuyumi-san. I was punished for attacking a classmate in a fit of anger in class." Izuku squeezed his shoulders even tighter to seem smaller, but Fuyumi got ahead of him by asking the right question.

"How did that happen? I mean, looking at you, it doesn't seem to me at all that you're capable of such aggressive actions, Izuku." His heart constricted at the mention of this, and her further question would lead to the revelation of his lack of quirks, but, bracing himself, he sighed heavily, ready for the unpleasant moment.

"They... They... When we had physical education, we were supposed to go to the locker room, and one of my classmates, Katsuki Bakugo, decided to teach me a lesson: he heated his hand until it was red-hot and extended it for me to shake. Against my will, I shook it, and it was very painful. This mark is still on my hand," Izuku said, showing the consequences of the handshake, which shocked Fuyumi, as using quirks in public places is punishable by a hefty fine. The outrageous part was that the wrong person was punished.

Bakugo's second friend, Katsuo, decided to insult my mom, and I couldn't hold back, attacking him with my fists. But he was stronger than me and stopped me with one punch. At that moment, our gym teacher saw us and sent me to the principal's office. It was painful to tell her this because he knew what question would come next.

"Why do they hate you? What did you do to them that they decided to gang up on you?"

"I didn't do anything. I didn't even say a bad word to them. Ugh, they hate me because I'm quirkless," an awkward silence hung in the air, which neither side dared to break, but, steeling his heart, Izuku continued.

"And now I have to clean the floors for a week," Izuku said, looking at his red boots, hiding his gaze from Fuyumi. But what surprised him even more was her hand touching his shoulder. Pale, cold, but gentle, like snow touching the skin. He met her gaze, and she took off her glasses, her pure innocent face exuding sincerity, softly smiled at him.

"Don't worry, Izuku, everything will be fine. I'll try to help you, and if everything goes well, you don't need to thank me," warmth spread through his heart, but also a lack of understanding of why she decided to help him with his problem. There were many questions, but stammering, he asked her about her motives.

"Why, Fuyumi-san? I mean, many teachers turned a blind eye to my problems, but why did you decide to help me?" Fuyumi felt shocked and understood that he was being treated poorly and even deceived, so he looked at help with skepticism. And with that, she decided to share her main goal with him, so as not to lose his trust.

"Why wouldn't I help you? It's my duty as a teacher to care for my students and show them concern. Yes, I must teach them and educate them, but in fact, I temporarily become a second mother to them. And my goal is to raise a worthy generation capable of showing compassion and care for others," hearing her speech and motive, tears welled up in Izuku's eyes, and with tears in his eyes, he thanked her.

"Fuyumi-san, thank you," without hesitation, Fuyumi hugged him, comforting him and bringing him into the warm motherly embrace he missed so much. She stroked his back, and he, in turn, hugged her tightly, wanting the moment to last forever, but all good things must come to an end eventually, so he let go of her, and she followed his example.

"Thank you, Fuyumi-san, now I know you're one of the best teachers in my life," Izuku's words touched her, but she thought it was too exaggerated and decided to play along with him.

"Thank you, Izuku, for your flattery, but aren't you getting ahead of yourself? I haven't even started teaching you, and you're already putting me among the best teachers."

"Yes, I'm absolutely sure, Fuyumi-san," he replied, discussing different topics with her until late at night, and he realized for himself that humans need other humans. It doesn't matter what gender they are. What matters is how they treat you. He didn't feel love or romance for her. He saw in her his mother, whom he missed so much, even though she wasn't her, but he knew she would support him. Their conversations lasted until it got too late, and they had to part and meet the next day.

"Goodbye, Izuku, and don't be late for school tomorrow."

"Okay, Fuyumi-san, good night."

****

Nejire walked down the school corridor, holding textbooks in her arms. The corridor was filled with noise — voices, laughter, discussions of lessons, and plans for the evening echoed everywhere. She looked at the students around her and felt her heart squeeze with longing.

Everyone seemed so happy. Girls hugged each other, shared their secrets, boys teased one another, gathering for practice. Groups of friends animatedly discussed where to go after school, and couples held hands, smiling and looking into each other's eyes.

But for Nejire, this world was out of reach.

She walked past a mirror in the corridor and glanced at her reflection. Her bright blue hair, which she used to love, now seemed to her a sign of estrangement. She couldn't understand why people saw something "strange" in her just because of her quirk and curious nature.

"Are you alone again?" she heard a voice behind her.

She turned and met the eyes of a classmate whose face was full of feigned sympathy.

"If you want, you can join us... though, you'll probably be bored," the girl added mockingly before returning to her group.

Nejire didn't reply. She just turned and walked the other way.

Every evening after school, she returned home, trying not to pay attention to the joyful groups filling the streets. She would lock herself in her room, where her only solace was an old photograph she kept on her desk.

She sat on her bed, taking the framed picture in her hands. In the photo, she and Izuku were smiling, their eyes shining with genuine happiness. It was a long time ago — they were only five years old then.

Her fingers traced Izuku's face, and her chest ached.

"Izuku..." she whispered, feeling tears fill her eyes.

She remembered how he was always there when she was sad or scared. He never let her feel alone. If she stumbled or fell, he would reach out a hand and say:

"Nejire, everything will be fine. I'm always here."

His voice, full of kindness and care, echoed in her mind so clearly, as if he were right there.

But now he was gone.

The next day at school, she tried to talk to one of her classmates. They were sitting in the classroom before the lessons began, and Nejire smiled, sitting down next to her.

"Hi, I thought maybe we could work on the project together?" she suggested, trying to sound confident.

The girl she addressed snorted and turned to her friend.

"Did you hear what she said?" she asked with a smirk. "Why does she suddenly need help? Her quirk lets her do everything herself."

Her friend nodded, clearly trying to impress.

"Yeah, with that kind of power, she shouldn't even be here. Maybe she should go somewhere where they'll worship her?"

These words hit Nejire harder than she expected. Her throat tightened, and she couldn't respond. Instead, she simply gathered her things and left the classroom.

She hid in the bathroom, where her tears finally broke free.

"Why?" she whispered, looking at her reflection in the mirror. "Why are they like this with me?"

She remembered how she could discuss any problem with Izuku before. He would definitely listen, support her, find the words that would help her calm down.

"You would understand me," she said, wiping the tears from her face.

Evenings became her most difficult times. After school, she sat by the window, watching the sunset disappear over the rooftops.

She imagined that somewhere far away, Izuku was also looking at this sunset.

"You would help me," she said softly.

She remembered how he would give her paper airplanes when she was sad, or how they dreamed together of becoming heroes.

"I would give anything to see you again," she whispered.

She couldn't share these feelings with anyone. Her parents didn't understand her longing. They believed she should "come to terms with reality" and focus on her studies.

"You're too smart to waste time worrying about the past," her father would say.

But how could she forget someone who meant everything to her?

Every day became a trial for Nejire. Her classmates avoided her, considering her "too strong" or "too strange." She felt isolated from the entire world, from her dreams, from herself.

Her only solace remained memories of the past.

"I'll find you, Izuku," she quietly said one evening, looking at the stars.

And at that moment, a tiny spark of hope appeared in her heart that one day their paths would cross again.

Unfortunately, Nejire didn't know what Izuku had been going through all these years. Her incredibly powerful quirk made her an outcast in the entire class. Everyone envied her, spoke ill of her, spreading false rumors, and because of this hypocrisy, she couldn't find sincere friends in her new school. Even though she was an active and curious girl, she was perceived as an oddball interested in others' weaknesses.

Nejire stood in the school corridor, leaning against the cold wall. Around her, students were passing by, laughing, talking, discussing their business. But for her, these sounds blended into a general hum that only amplified her loneliness.

Her quirk — incredibly powerful and unusual — was not only a source of pride but also constant problems. Her peers always saw her not as a person but as something more, yet cold and unreachable.

"Oh wow, you outdid everyone again, Hado," she heard a sharp voice behind her. "What, were you hoping someone would praise you?"

She turned around, but no one even looked her way. The words were spoken loudly enough for her to hear them.

"Weirdo."

This word followed her from her first day at the new school. It stuck to her like a brand, like a nickname that seemed harmless but was filled with mockery.

She didn't understand what she had done wrong. Her character — bright, curious, open — seemed normal to her. She just loved asking questions, sharing her thoughts and ideas. But over time, this started to irritate others.

"You know, sometimes it seems like you're just trying to show how smart you are," one of her classmates once said.

"Yeah," another one chimed in. "Always discussing everything, interested in everything... Do you think you know better than us?"

These words hit her harder than she expected. She wasn't trying to outdo anyone. She just wanted to be part of something bigger, find common topics, make friends. But it seemed her sincerity was perceived completely differently.

Her quirk, which gave her incredible strength, didn't help either. On the contrary, it only intensified envy and alienation.

"Of course, she succeeds at everything. With a quirk like that, I'd beat everyone too," one of the boys in her class once said.

Nejire clenched her fists but said nothing in response. She knew that any attempt to defend herself would only make the situation worse.

Every evening, she returned home and, instead of doing her homework or relaxing, sat by the window and looked at the old photograph she had kept since her family moved.

In the photo, she and Izuku were young, happy, carefree. It was her only oasis of warmth in a cold, hostile world.

"Izuku, you would understand me," she whispered one day, wiping away tears.

She remembered how they played together, made plans, laughed. Back then, it seemed to her that their friendship would last forever.

But now it seemed like just a dream. Life had built a wall of distance, time, and circumstances between them.

She tried to find him several times. She even found out the address of his old school, but family matters and studies constantly pulled her away from these plans.

****

Everything intensified when one day, the teacher decided to have an open conversation in class. He asked the students to express their opinions about each other to improve relationships.

When it was Nejire's turn, she felt a lump form in her throat.

"Hado... Well, she's..." one of the classmates began, not knowing how to express his thoughts correctly. "She's too... strange."

"Yeah, she's always sticking her nose where it doesn't belong," another girl added.

"Her quirk is too strong. We all know no one can compare to her, so why should she even train?"

"That's not true!" Nejire suddenly burst out, unable to hold back.

The class fell silent, surprised by her sharpness.

"I just want to be part of the team, I want to get to know you better... I never tried to belittle anyone!"

"Then why do you keep showing such interest?" one of the boys asked, crossing his arms over his chest. "Do you think we're interesting to you?"

"Yes, you are interesting!" she shouted, tears streaming down her cheeks. "But you always think I'm doing it out of pride... And I just..."

She stopped, realizing that words would change nothing.

"Weirdo," a voice from the back row said.

She abruptly got up and ran out of the classroom without looking back.

****

Nejire sat on the roof of her house, hugging her knees. The cold evening wind tousled her blue hair, but she barely noticed it. Her gaze was fixed on the horizon, at the spot where the sun disappeared behind the houses. Every evening, she looked in that direction, as if hoping that somewhere out there, far away, Izuku was thinking of her too.

It had been nine years since they were separated. She was only five, but she remembered everything down to the smallest detail: how Izuku's warm hand squeezed her palm, how tears blurred her vision of his face as they parted. She remembered his confused, pain-filled gaze when she let go of his hand.

She didn't want to leave. Her child's heart, not even understanding everything, screamed that it was wrong.

"We promised to always be together," she whispered, holding back tears that were already breaking free.

But life was unfair. Her father and she had to move to deal with financial difficulties, and she had no choice.

The day she first got into the car, her heart felt like it was breaking. She looked out the window, watching Izuku's figure grow smaller until he disappeared around the corner.

"I'll always remember you," she whispered, clutching her backpack as if it could keep her in the past.

But time passed, and life in the new place drew her into its whirlpool. School and new acquaintances, who didn't become her friends, but none of them could fill the void left after parting with Izuku. She kept the only photograph taken before their separation in her desk drawer. They both laughed in it, holding paper airplanes. It was a happy time.

Now, at fourteen, she no longer cried as often as in childhood, but the feeling of loss remained with her. Every time she saw others laughing with friends or holding hands, something tightened in her heart.

She often thought about what he had become. Had he changed? Was he angry at her for leaving? Did he remember her? These questions tormented her, leaving a heavy residue on her soul.

But the scariest thing for Nejire was the fear of being forgotten by him. She feared that with each passing day, her image in his memory would fade, disappear like morning mist.

Looking at the sky, Nejire quietly whispered:

"Izuku... You remember me too, right?"

Her voice trembled, though no one heard it. The wind carried her words away, and she continued to sit in solitude, holding the old photograph that had slightly faded over the years.

Her only solace remained memories of the past.

"I'll find you, Izuku," she quietly said one evening, looking at the stars.

And at that moment, a tiny spark of hope appeared in her heart that one day their paths would cross again.

To be continued...

[Next chapter: the appearance of the symbiote and symbiosis]

Chapter Text

The night was clear, and the stars seemed closer than usual. All over the world, people enjoyed the silence, but suddenly a strange flash appeared on the horizon. The stars shone brighter, as if warning of impending danger.

High above the Earth, in the atmosphere, a comet flared. It looked like a dazzlingly bright ball of light surrounded by a vortex of black energy. Its tail shimmered in dark blue and crimson hues, leaving a trail reminiscent of a thunderstorm.

The comet was moving too fast. Passing through the upper layers of the atmosphere, it transformed from a glowing sphere into a black flaming ball with cracks, from which a viscous substance erupted. Scientific instruments recorded strange anomalies—it wasn't just a celestial object. It emitted pulses that interfered with the instruments' functioning.

Above the coast of Japan, the comet suddenly began to slow down, as if it were being controlled. Around it emerged a field resembling a giant web, which started to disintegrate as the comet approached the ground.

At 23:43 local time, the impact occurred. The comet crashed into the shoreline near Tokyo, sending a giant column of water, sand, and smoke into the air. The explosion was deafening, but strangely did not cause mass destruction. The shock wave was absorbed by something inside the comet.

At the site of impact, a crater formed. The ground around it was covered with a strange, shiny black substance. It shimmered like liquid metal and moved quietly, as if it were alive.

Seconds after the fall, the crater began to emit strange sounds, like breathing or the whispering of many voices. The black substance slowly moved in search of a threat, and finding no one nearby, it slowly and carefully headed towards the forest. The blob of black tar moved in search of a host for survival and, finding a white rabbit in a burrow, it approached its prey like a predator, completely engulfing it with its symbiotic tendrils. The animal was primitive, and upon invading the rabbit's mind, it found information about nearby beings called humans, who were taller and stronger than this primitive creature. Taking control of the rabbit, it headed towards the nearest human settlement. The rabbit, under Venom's control, was much larger than its kind, with big white eyes. Finding a person wandering in the forest alone with a flashlight, it decided he would be an ideal host. Approaching closer, it made noises that attracted attention, and the person, frightened by the sounds, was scared and immediately warned the person or creature.

"Hey, who's there? Come out!" The person shone the flashlight towards the bush, and from the bush came an ordinary white rabbit that stopped when the flashlight was pointed at it. Sighing heavily, he turned around to leave but felt he had stepped on something sticky and black.

"Damn, now I have to clean my shoes," he said, taking a handkerchief from his pocket to wipe the slime. But to his surprise, the slime began to move, enveloping his leg.

"Hey, what's going on? Get off me, damn slime!" Venom was enveloping his leg and, having absorbed the host's life force, began to furiously penetrate the person's skin, feeding on his life energy.

"Someone help!" the person cried out in the forest wilderness, but no one heard him. He was alone, and no one came to his aid. Immobilizing its victim, Venom silenced him with one of its tendrils, so as not to attract unwanted attention. Having fully taken over the body, it scanned his memory, learning what a human was and what it consisted of.

The host's memories stopped, and Venom, sliding off him, returned to its form of black tar in search of a new host.

"If this thing called a quirk rejects me, I must find a person without one. There are few, but they exist," it said, searching for new people.

On its way, it encountered several lone rangers patrolling the area. Splitting up, they allowed Venom to take over their bodies, but again it was unsuccessful. Somehow, merging with them, Venom killed its hosts who had quirks. It battled with the foreign body, but this quirk defended itself. Venom tried to destroy it, but it ended up killing the host by cutting off oxygen and tearing the heart apart.

Learning from the rangers' memories about the existence of creatures called birds, which can fly over long distances, Venom decided to find a new host. It approached a flock of crows, silently merging with one. The crow felt something alien merging with it and began to caw, but it didn't last long. Venom seized it and the animal's mind. Getting used to the body, it flapped its wings, but didn't take off. Looking into the crow's memory, it understood how to fly. Taking a few steps to gain momentum, it crouched, pushing off the ground, flapping its wings, finally taking flight. Enhancing the crow's abilities, it swiftly flew towards the city in search of the perfect host.

****

The alarm rang, waking up a green-haired youth who had stayed up late due to his fascination with heroes. Raising his head, he noticed a crow tapping at the window. Perhaps it was asking for food. Overcoming his laziness and fatigue, he reached for the alarm clock and turned it off. Straightening up, he approached the table with two photographs. The first showed his mother holding a two-year-old Izuku in an All Might costume, and the second showed them with Nejire, smiling in hero costumes. Smiling warmly at them, he wished them a good morning.

"Good morning, mom, Nejire. I hope you're having as good a morning as I am," he said, packing his school bag. His gaze fell on his notebook titled "Hero Analysis No. 13," and there were only a few pages left to finish. He hadn't managed to complete it last night due to his long conversation with Fuyumi. Smiling at now having a friend, the crow began pecking at the glass, irritating him, but he didn't get angry and went to the kitchen for a piece of bread. The crow watched him before he opened the window.

"Hey buddy, are you hungry? Here, have some breakfast; it's important for everyone," Izuku said, giving it the bread, which the crow eagerly pecked at. Satisfied with his deed, Izuku headed to the bathroom to wash up and wake up. He was troubled by a dream where he held a gun, and his mother's killer was on his knees, begging for mercy, but the shot didn't happen as the alarm interrupted the dream. Looking at his face and chest, still marked by scars and bruises from his classmates, he touched the bruise left by Bakugo and hissed in pain. He still had to wash under a cold shower.

Clenching his teeth, he removed his clothes and stood under the cold water, which stimulated his nervous system. Drying off and quickly having breakfast, he slowly put on his uniform, breathing in the cool morning air from the window. Before leaving, he looked at the photographs of his dearest family and left the house, starting a new day with a clean slate. Boarding the crowded morning metro, Izuku opened his phone, scrolling through the morning news about heroes. His eyes caught a headline about All Might arriving in his hometown. The news delighted him, his eyes sparkled, and the corners of his lips curled into a smile. All Might, hero number two, had arrived in his hometown, but why? He didn't care much, as his childhood idol had come. Watching for his stop, he exited the metro and, climbing the stairs, heard the crowd's roar, quickening his pace to find out what was happening.

Exiting the metro, he saw a massive villain rampaging through the city's streets, and locals gathered around barricades, filming the event on their phones. Police tried to calm the residents, asking them not to approach, but they barely listened, trying to capture the moment with their eyes. Izuku's eyes lit up, seeing the scene, as a new hero named Kamui Woods and the hero Death Arms confronted the villain.

"Careful, citizens. Please step back to a safe distance; you might get hurt," the wooden hero said, trying to grab the villain with his wooden tendrils, but it didn't work until a figure flew towards the villain, growing in size and casting a massive shadow over the street. With a swift kick, she knocked out the villain, striking a pose for the paparazzi. She was as large as a mountain, in tight-fitting clothes that accentuated her figure.

"Hello, everyone! This is my first day as a professional heroine. You can call me Lady Mountain," she winked at the residents, posing for the crowd, which caused some confusion and a few unfriendly remarks from her colleagues.

"Shameless," murmured Kamui Woods.

"Damn mountain hogged all the glory," added Death Arms. Izuku, watching the spectacle, was amazed, but he didn't smile, as it was a typical confrontation between heroes and villains during the day.

Izuku wanted to turn when he bumped into a short old man with gray hair and several prosthetics. Knowing his mistake, Izuku quickly apologized.

"Sorry, sir, I didn't see you," but the old man decided not to accept his apology and merely scoffed.

"Watch where you're going, pup. Hah, what fools, watching that nonsense," commented the old man, looking at Izuku.

"Hey, don't speak disrespectfully about heroes. They've saved many civilians, unlike you. Have you saved anyone?" Izuku said, speaking emotionally, stirring memories of how the old man couldn't save his partner, was defeated by All for One, and became a lifelong invalid. The words of the cheeky boy hit home, and he couldn't remain silent for long.

"Shut up, brat. You still have milk on your lips, and you're raising your voice at your elders. Your mother should be ashamed that her son behaves this way in public," the old man's words caused most of the crowd to fall silent, looking at the shocked teenager and the old man, who gritted his teeth, glaring at the boy.

"What you see there are just show-offs with no real heroism. Look at me, I lost my arms and a leg, and the fact that I gave half my life to this damn heroism means nothing to you. Everything is replaceable, and as soon as you stop being useful, they replace you with a newer doll. New is just well-forgotten old," said Gran Torino, pouring out all his negativity on the teenager. Deeply hurt by the old man, his words had meaning, as looking at his prosthetics, it was sad to watch him. Once a sought-after hero, now just a discarded toy, no longer entertaining or useful. Izuku didn't start a verbal skirmish and decided to pass the old man, remaining silent. Passing by, Torino stopped him with his robotic prosthetic.

"Forgive me if I touched a nerve, but I needed to vent, young man," Torino released him, lowering his eyes, not daring to look the boy in the eye. Shocked by the gesture, Izuku looked at the old man with pity and decided to leave without speaking. Reflecting on his words, Midoriya asked himself who a real hero was and if he had the right to be one. For behind sweet words and bright costumes lay an unpleasant side of heroism. Everything is replaceable, even heroes. Famous heroes remain only because they perform feats everyone remembers, like All Might's deeds. But no matter how strong his idol was, he was still human with needs. Deciding that, in his opinion, a hero not only fights villains but also helps people solve their everyday problems without resorting to violence. It's an extremely high bar for a hero, as who would want to spend their time, energy, and money on those they don't know. And for most heroes, the public is only needed to boost their ratings.

Deep in thought, Izuku quickly reached the school entrance. The school corridor was filled with students, and fortunately, he didn't see his bullies nearby. Reaching his locker, he was alarmed by the strong smell of glue. Opening it, he found his notebooks smeared with a white substance resembling semen, and on the locker wall was a photo of a famous model in erotic lingerie. Touching his notebooks, he saw the pages stuck together and couldn't be separated. Everyone was watching him and his locker, where the smell of glue spread, and the attention was drawn to the white liquid dripping from the locker.

Shocked, he turned and saw mocking looks from his peers, including Katsuki with Katsuo.

"Hey, Deku, did you get excited being alone after class?" Katsuo laughed loudly, and others joined in, laughing as loudly as he did. Emotions boiled in Izuku's veins, he wanted to attack him and fight as before, but he couldn't do anything, or he'd be punished, forced to clean floors again. His eyes filled with blood, but this laughter on his face made him want to turn it into a face full of suffering, but what could he do against Katsuki. They did it, he would never have done it even if he wanted to, but Bakugo intervened with his caustic comment.

"Oh, Deku, your mom would be so disappointed to know you're indulging yourself at school," Bakugo's mocking smirk got on his nerves, but taking a deep breath, he lowered his head and looked at his locker, covered in white glue. Not allowing tears to spill, he carefully removed his notebooks to avoid getting dirty. Looking at the notebooks, he realized he'd have to start new ones, spending hours rewriting everything.

"What's going on here, everyone to class immediately," said Fuyumi, drawing the attention of the students, including Midoriya.

"And who are you? I haven't seen a teacher like you," Katsuo first noticed her form, which was indeed more attractive than other teachers.

"I'm your new teacher, and I ask you all to gather in class. Midoriya, stay, I need to talk to you," swallowing a lump in his throat, he saw mocking faces of his classmates heading to class.

"E, Fuyumi-san, I didn't do anything, I swear," looking at his teacher, who was coldly assessing her student. Seeing his notebooks, she realized he didn't have spares and decided to help, giving him some.

"I know, Izuku, you wouldn't do that, but please try to stay out of trouble. Here, take these notebooks and go to class," Izuku was grateful to fate for meeting her, but decided to handle his problems himself without help.

"O-okay. Thank you, Fuyumi-san. I won't let you down, Fuyumi-san," passing by her, he left her alone in the corridor.

"Do your best, Izuku," she whispered, entering the class after him.

The class was filled with its usual noise—students chatting, rustling notebooks, and a few bright phone screens in the back rows. The bell, as always, was more of a signal to continue the chaos than to start the lesson.

Fuyumi entered the room, adjusted her glasses, and lingered by the door. She didn't rush to speak, just observed the class, hoping her silence would attract attention.

But her hopes were dashed. The noise continued.

"Good morning," she finally said, calmly but loud enough.

Several students turned, some even fell silent, but most continued as if she wasn't there.

Fuyumi approached the teacher's desk, placed a folder, and tapped the tabletop lightly.

"Good morning, class. I am Todoroki Fuyumi, your new history and mathematics teacher. I hope we'll have a productive year."

"Really?" came a voice from the back row. It was a tall boy with tousled hair. "Think you can last here?"

A few students giggled.

Fuyumi met his gaze calmly.

"Your confidence that I won't manage only strengthens my resolve," she said with a slight smile.

Her response caused chuckles but also a bit of respect. However, tension hung in the air.

Somewhere in the middle of the room, almost hidden behind larger classmates, sat Izuku Midoriya. He looked focused, his eyes following every movement of the new teacher. Fuyumi noticed and nodded slightly at him.

During the break, Fuyumi stepped into the corridor to make some notes about the class when she heard muffled voices coming from a corner.

"Hey, Deku, you think the new teacher will save you?" one of the older boys' voices dripped with mockery.

Fuyumi paused. Around the corner, she saw a small group of kids surrounding Izuku. He clutched a textbook, trying not to meet their eyes.

"What do you mean?" he asked, though his voice trembled slightly.

"Just that you were the only one glued to her during class. What, think she'll be your protector?" Laughter erupted.

Without hesitation, Fuyumi stepped forward.

"Is something happening here?" her voice was calm but cold.

The group froze. The older boy, the one who had just mocked, crossed his arms.

"No, miss. Just chatting."

Fuyumi held his gaze a moment longer than the others.

"Good. Then I hope you'll spend the rest of the break doing something more productive."

Reluctantly, the kids scattered. Izuku stood, holding his textbook like it was his only shield.

"Are you okay?" she asked more gently.

He nodded, though his face showed exhaustion.

"Thank you."

"You're welcome. But if there's a problem, come to me. Okay?"

Izuku smiled slightly.

"Okay, Fuyumi-san."

From the first lesson, Fuyumi realized she had a challenging job ahead. The students were varied: some eagerly absorbed knowledge, some deliberately ignored her words, and others just entertained themselves, disrupting everyone around.

In the first math lesson, a group of kids decided to create chaos. They started whispering, laughing, and tossing paper balls. Fuyumi initially ignored it, hoping it would subside. But one paper landed right in front of her desk.

She picked it up and unfolded it. On the sheet was a caricature of her with the caption: "Miss Bore."

The class held its breath.

Fuyumi slowly raised her head and looked at the culprits.

"Quite amusing," she said calmly. "Though I think your talent would be better used in art class."

A burst of laughter filled the room. Even those not involved couldn't hold back.

Despite the difficulties, Fuyumi persisted. She sought ways to connect with the students. In history lessons, she told not just facts but engaging stories from the lives of famous people.

"History isn't boring dates and events," she said. "It's people. People with their hopes, fears, and struggles."

Gradually, students began to listen. Even those who used to be noisy now sat quieter as she spoke of great scientists, revolutionaries, and artists.

She communicated with Izuku most often. She noticed his genuine thirst for knowledge and the support he tried to offer others. At the end of the lesson, he approached her desk when everyone left for a break.

"Thank you for trying," he said.

Fuyumi smiled.

"We're all here to learn, Izuku. And me too."

He gained her trust, and in a 45-degree bow, he offered her a container with food, a token of appreciation. She didn't refuse this gift of fate and accepted it.

"Thank you, Izuku. By the way, could you share the recipe? I really liked it and want to make it for my family," she said warmly, and Izuku pulled a slip of paper with ingredients from his bag.

"Simple yet very tasty," he said as the bell rang, interrupting their conversation.

"Well, I have to go teach other classes. Don't miss me, Izuku," she said, leaving, and something inside him felt a pang, unable to explain why. Perhaps he had become fond of her company and her kind smile, which he missed seeing ahead.

One last lesson remained, and under the monotonous speech of the science teacher, almost half the class wanted to sleep, but etiquette rules didn't allow it. Izuku engaged in what he loved to do in his free time—analyzing heroes. Only a few pages remained before finishing when the teacher cleared his throat, drawing attention.

"So, children, I'll hand out blank sheets. Write down what you want to become and which future institution you wish to attend," the teacher was remarkably calm, as students constantly whispered to each other, showing disrespect not only to him but to the lesson.

Seeing the blank sheet, Izuku wanted to write "Hero" without hesitation, but he hesitated.

— Am I worthy of being called a hero? — he asked himself. He wasn't special, and he didn't have a bright quirk to help him win, no strength to save people when he couldn't even help himself. But he had something others didn't, not even All Might — "compassion and morality." Though everyone considered him a weakling, Izuku never treated those younger than him with arrogance. He knew how to care for others, even if they rejected his help, he would still try. Deep in thought, he created a credo for himself, a mantra and promise he has kept to this day, even if others saw him as a fool.

A true hero, Slava, is not one who stands in shining armor and a pretty pose. A hero is someone who does what needs to be done. You have to get dirty, help the weak even if they can't stand up for themselves, and still do it because it's necessary. A hero is a hero because he understands this.

Finally blinking, he wrote his cherished dream with a pen and signed next to it the university he would attend, smiling with pride.

— Time is up, please put down your pens and be ready for me to collect them, — the teacher said, approaching each desk to collect the papers. Returning to his desk, he began to read what the students wrote when asked what they wanted to be. They all wrote "hero," surprising the teacher.

— I see you all want to be heroes?

— YES!!! — the students shouted, waving their hands, activating their quirks and creating chaos, but a loud explosion from Katsuki calmed them down.

— Thank you, Bakugo, — said the teacher, though Bakugo had his own plans.

— Teacher, don't compare me to a bunch of idiots. I won't just be a hero, I'll be the number one hero the world has never seen, — Bakugo said, putting his feet on the desk, leaning back in his chair to emphasize his coolness. An immediate murmur of disapproval fell on Bakugo, and everyone but Midoriya glared at him, but it didn't bother him.

— Strange, but Midoriya also wants to enter UA, just like you, Bakugo, — hearing this, Bakugo first became furious but calmed down as his classmates started laughing.

— Is he serious?

— You made us laugh, Deku.

— I'm sorry to say this, but Deku, what can you possibly find at UA? There's no place for the quirkless.

— Delete what you wrote, Deku.

Everyone started laughing at him, causing pain not only to his body but also to his soul, which cracked further, creating fissures. If only it had ended there, but they continued their tirade, and the teacher stood by and listened.

Izuku sat at his desk, tightly clutching his notebook labeled "Hero Analysis." It was his pride, his work. The pages were filled with detailed notes on quirks, combat techniques, the strengths and weaknesses of heroes and villains. He knew it was his chance — his opportunity to compensate for the lack of a quirk. But today, everything went wrong.

— Seriously? — one of the classmates scoffed loudly, putting his feet on the desk. — Midoriya wants to be a hero without a quirk? That's just funny!

Those words pierced Izuku like poison. He felt all the eyes in the class turn towards him. Smiles, smirks, loud laughter filled the air.

— And who would take you? — another continued, glancing at his notebook. — Maybe you'll become some hero's mascot? Ha-ha!

The words cut into his consciousness, leaving deep wounds. His chest tightened as if someone was squeezing his heart. He tried to respond, but his voice got stuck in his throat. His face burned with shame, his eyes welled up with tears.

— I... — he began, but his voice was too weak for anyone to hear.

The laughter grew louder, overpowering even his thoughts. Their words echoed in his head: "Useless," "Funny," "Dreamer." Izuku lowered his head to hide his tears, but he felt them betrayingly stream down his cheeks.

Deep inside, something vital was breaking. His belief in himself, his hopes, his dreams — all trembled like a fragile glass sphere ready to shatter. But along with this pain, something else flared up — anger, mixed with despair.

"I have to prove them wrong," he thought, clenching his teeth, though he knew how difficult it would be. "I'll show them. I won't give up. Never."

These thoughts filled him with determination, but they weren't enough to drown out the hurt. At that moment, he was just a boy with a shattered dream, surrounded by the laughter of those who didn't believe in him.

The lesson ended, and it was time to go home, but one of his classmates tripped Midoriya. Holding his notebook, Izuku dropped it, and it caught Bakugo's attention. Feeling his inner pocket, he couldn't find the photo with Nejire.

— Where is it? — Izuku asked himself, while Katsuo caught his attention, holding the photo.

— Hey Deku, did you lose something? — The photo connecting him and her was in the hands of the most unpleasant person — his bully.

— Isn't that you with some girl? Wow, Deku, do you really think she'll fall for you? Look at yourself, you're pathetic, and you think this girl will notice you? Hahaha! — Gathering around him, taunts and nasty comments poured like a river, and Izuku's despair reached new heights. His eyes welled up with tears, and he no longer hid his emotions.

— Ha, Hero Analysis. Deku, if you want to be a hero, there's a more proven way than these scribbles, — Bakugo said, burning his notebook from all sides, turning it into a piece of charred paper, which he threw out the window into a nearby pond. In tears, Izuku asked what way, but the answer was more horrifying than he could have imagined.

— And what way is that?

— Jump like a kangaroo from the roof and hope for a better life with a quirk. — His world shattered, and it seemed there were no more reasons, but Bakugo seemed to think it wasn't enough and decided to get closer.

— Remember, I'm the hero here, not you. You won't get into UA, and forget about becoming a hero. No one will accept you, so deal with it. And don't cross my path, — Bakugo snatched the photo from Katsuo and began to show it to Midoriya.

— Want to see a trick? See this photo, now you see it, and in a second... — Using his quirk, the photo turned to a handful of ash, and his world froze, like in slow motion.

Laughter filled the classroom again, but for Izuku, everything disappeared. He stared at the charred piece of his past, slowly settling to the floor. It was a memory of the only person who once looked at him without pity or contempt, but with a sincerely friendly smile.

His eyes stung with tears. Pain squeezed his chest, and the taunts of his classmates echoed in his head.

"Why?" he thought, clenching his fists. "Why do they always have to destroy everything that matters to me?"

— Forget your dream, Deku. You were never a hero, and you'll never be one, — said Katsuo, leaving Izuku in tears, alone in the classroom. He would have burst into tears, but remembered his notebook outside and decided to go after it. Descending, he saw his soaked notebook being eaten by fish.

Grabbing the notebook, Izuku headed home, pondering Bakugo's words.

— Maybe he's right? Maybe you really can't become a hero without a quirk. But no, until All Might himself says it, I'll keep believing until it happens... — his monologue was interrupted by a strange sound of an opening manhole, and turning around, he saw a disgusting sight. A villain made of sludge with two red eyes with yellow whites and revolting teeth, smelling of garbage and sewage, gave the villain a terrifying appearance and stench, making it unpleasant to breathe.

Seeing the teenager trembling before him, the villain grinned with his crooked teeth, looking down on him.

— Oh, look what a lonely child is doing in such a deserted place? — the villain asked, smirking at the find. Izuku was scared and prepared to run. But he tried to buy time for someone to come to his aid.

— No one will help you here, boy; we're alone. If you don't mind, give me your body voluntarily. I promise you'll only suffer for 35 seconds before you die, — the villain began to grow and slowly moved toward Izuku.

— Help! Villain! — Izuku shouted, but no one came to his aid. The villain lunged at him, capturing his body. Izuku resisted, buying time, but deep down knew he wouldn't last long unless someone helped.

— Come on, don't resist, and you'll do me a big favor, — the villain tried to force his sludge into Midoriya's mouth, but he shut it tight, not allowing it to enter. However, using the gaps in his nose, the villain easily penetrated, slowly reaching the brain, causing an unpleasant viscous mass within his organs. The process was slow, and if he opened his mouth, the villain would easily take over his body. But it didn't end there — the sludge began to seep through his skin, causing excruciating pain. Slowly but surely, Midoriya's resistance weakened, and he nearly lost consciousness until he saw a silhouette before his eyes.

Was that his mom? She looked at him and the villain.

— No, it can't be, she's dead. She can't be here, no. His mind raged, trying to regain clarity. Maybe I'm dead, and the villain won? — he asked himself, but the silhouette of his mother began to fade, replaced by the immense figure of his idol.

— There's no need to fear! Why? BECAUSE I AM HERE! — All Might shouted, seeing the boy in trouble. He rushed at the villain.

— Damn, All Might!! — the villain cried, trying to hit him with his tendrils, but All Might dodged skillfully despite his size. He missed and, clenching his fist, All Might delivered his signature blow.

— Texas Smash!!! — The air blast sent the villain flying, shattering into countless pieces, saving the boy from death.

— All... All... All Might? — Izuku said before losing consciousness from lack of air. The last thing he saw was All Might's silhouette.

— No, it can't be, — he muttered before losing consciousness, catching his idol's attention.

Five minutes passed after All Might saved Midoriya from death. He thought the boy had died and began to blame himself for failing to save him, but his fears were unfounded as the boy slowly opened his eyes.

— Oh, young man, you're alive. Thank goodness you're alright. If not for your fantastic resilience, I'd probably be giving interviews to local news, hahahaha, — All Might laughed, looking at Midoriya, who couldn't believe his eyes: his idol stood before him, having saved him. He couldn't find his notebook and searched everywhere, finally spotting it five meters away. Quickly approaching it, he opened the notebook searching for a clean page. When he did, he was shocked beyond belief. On one page was All Might's signature.

— Thank you... thank you... thank you! — he began to bow repeatedly, expressing his gratitude for the rescue and autograph.

— What a strange boy, — said Nana Shimura, watching her successor from the astral world.

— Well, young man, I have to leave now and take the bad guy to the police station. Don't be bored, and see you soon, — All Might gathered the villain's remains in a plastic container and placed it in his large pocket. Izuku couldn't let his idol go; deep inside, a question tormented him.

— Am I worthy of becoming a hero? Or is a quirkless person capable of being a hero? — a question only his idol could answer, and as soon as... His nails dug into his skin, it reddened, and he clenched his fists so hard that his skin turned white.

— Wait, sir, may I ask you a question? — to which All Might answered firmly and clearly.

— I'm sorry, but I have to go, I don't have much time, — he said, preparing to jump. Not wanting to accept such an answer, turning off his rational mind, Izuku ran to All Might, grabbing his pants. With one big leap, he lifted off the ground, and seeing the earth disappear beneath him, Izuku began to scream, catching All Might's attention.

— Young man, what are you doing? Let go of me! — All Might shouted, but due to the strong wind, Izuku's face took on a comical expression, looking extremely amusing. Through the wind, he finally managed to speak.

— If... if I let go, I'll die.

— Oh yes, you're right. Hold on, young man, I'll bring us both down now, — All Might said, descending and landing on the rooftop of a building.

"Young man, do you understand that this was an extremely reckless act? You could have died," - inside, All Might felt his time was running out and he only had one jump left, but he had deceived himself and slowly began transforming into his skeletal form.

Izuku was worried that he would miss the chance to talk to All Might, and decided to ask the question directly and without hesitation. Clenching his shirt, he closed his eyes and loudly said:

"Can a person without a quirk become a hero?" Izuku spoke, but the question caused All Might to freeze, as it was a painful topic for him, since he himself was quirkless. But why did this young man decide to ask him such a question, All Might wondered.

"Everyone laughs and mocks me because I don't have a quirk. They all tell me that I'm unworthy of being a hero, and without a quirk, I have no place in this society," the young Midoriya told him, pouring out his soul. Hearing that he was quirkless, All Might felt pity for him, but he hadn't heard the word "quirkless" since he had received the power of One for All.

"Damn," All Might muttered, returning to his skeletal form. Midoriya was surprised, opening his eyes and seeing a skeleton instead of a person.

"Who are you, and where is All Might?"

"I am All Might, but in my true form," Izuku was surprised and expressed his sympathy for the man. He was too thin, and it seemed to him that he was ill.

"But how did this happen, you should be invincible," Izuku said loudly. At his response, All Might chuckled and sat on the concrete floor, showing him the wound he had received from All for One.

"Look, I got this wound many years ago, and because of it, I have one lung and a destroyed stomach. I hope you won't blab this secret, young man?" Izuku now understood the responsibility he bore, knowing All Might's weakness. He instantly decided that no one would find out.

"I will keep your secret, All Might, even at the cost of my life," Midoriya said, earning the trust of All Might. But All Might was troubled by the fact that the teenager in front of him had asked a very serious question, to which he had no answer. To avoid putting the young man in danger and remembering himself as he was, All Might decides to refuse him, shattering the boy's hope and then his dream. He wanted him to live a full life, not like him, eternally suffering from his wounds.

"I'm sorry, young man, but without a quirk, you can't become a hero," the words echoed in Izuku's head, and he, kneeling, stared at the floor, pondering the words of his idol. He didn't believe it, no, his idol was bluffing, this couldn't be reality, Izuku told himself.

"But... but you said that anyone can be a hero," Izuku murmured in a trembling voice, raising his gaze to All Might. Tears glistened in his eyes, but he didn't let them fall. "I've always dreamed of saving people with a smile on my face... I want to help people, and..."

He stumbled, unable to finish. It seemed to him that the air around had become heavy, as if the world was pressing down on him with its weight. All Might stood before him, tall, confident, so unattainable, and his face expressed regret.

"I'm sorry, young man," All Might repeated, his voice soft but firm. "Being a hero is more than just the desire to save people. For that, you need the power to protect. You are very brave, but... without a quirk, it will be too difficult for you."

These words echoed in Izuku's head. He lowered his gaze to his hands, which had always seemed so strong, so ready for action. But now they looked weak and useless.

"But I... I can learn," he continued, desperately trying to find some support. "I can become stronger! I'm willing to train as much as it takes! I..."

He fell silent again, because All Might's gaze was full of regret, but there was no agreement in it.

"Heroism is not just about training," All Might said softly. "It's about responsibility, risks, fighting enemies who are much stronger. Without a quirk, you..."

Izuku felt his heart tighten.

"You're saying I'm useless," he whispered, his voice trembling with emotion.

"No," All Might shook his head. "I'm saying you're not worthy of being a hero."

These words finally shattered him. Izuku's inner world collapsed, and, lowering his head, he stared at the floor. His hands fell limply, and his eyes widened. He tried to find the strength to argue, but all he could hear was:

"Without a quirk, you can't become a hero."

He repeated these words over and over in his head, like a worn-out record. It seemed to him that the world around him was crumbling, leaving him alone in the void.

"It's... not true," he exhaled, but even in his own voice there was no confidence.

He clenched his fists so tightly that his nails dug into his skin.

"No... it's not true..." he repeated, as if trying to convince himself. "You're bluffing... This can't be reality..."

But All Might's words continued to sound like thunder in a clear sky, destroying his faith in himself. Izuku trembled all over. His eyes, full of despair, now began to fill with fury. All Might's words, which should have been a support, became blows that destroyed his dream.

"You... you just don't understand!" he shouted, abruptly rising to his feet. "How can you say that?! You are All Might! You are the symbol of peace, the hope for everyone! You have to believe in people! And you... you just refuse to believe in me!"

Izuku stepped forward, his fists clenched so tightly that his nails left marks on his palms.

"I won't give up! You can't just say that I can't do anything!" he cried, desperately stepping closer to All Might. His voice was filled with anger and pain. "You have no right!"

All Might frowned. He saw that Izuku had lost control of himself. His emotions were boiling, turning into uncontrollable rage.

"Young man, calm down," All Might said firmly, raising his hand to stop him.

But Izuku didn't listen.

"Why are you, my idol, telling me this? Why are you destroying my dream?!" he shouted, approaching him very closely. His hands were trembling, and for a moment it seemed like he was ready to strike.

At this moment, All Might realized he needed to act.

"I'm sorry, but this is for your own good," he said, and in the next moment his huge palm gently but firmly struck Izuku on the shoulder. The force of the blow was carefully calculated. All Might didn't want to hurt him, but one movement was enough to make Izuku fall to his knees, losing his balance.

Izuku didn't want to give in, and under the influence of emotions, he wanted to pounce on him, grabbing his T-shirt. He abruptly stood up, moving quickly, but with one blow to the face, All Might calmed him down.

"Enough!!! What do you think you're doing?" All Might was furious at the boy, he couldn't control his emotions. And All Might noticed that he was starting to cry, and what horrified him was a trickle of blood coming from his nose because he had to use force. He felt ashamed and apologized.

"I'm sorry," he whispered, looking at Midoriya.

"Why?" he whispered, his voice full of bitterness.

All Might knelt down next to him, putting his hand on his shoulder.

"Because I don't want your dream to turn into a tragedy," he said quietly. "I see your heart, your determination, but without power, you will only suffer."

Izuku clenched his fists, feeling the tears welling up in his eyes again. He wanted to hate All Might, but he couldn't. Instead, he felt broken, as if his world had collapsed and left him in the void.

"I won't... give up..." he exhaled, his voice full of pain. "I'll find a way. Even if you don't believe in me."

They talked for a long time, as a result of which Izuku's moral state was completely destroyed. A black crow with large white eyes was eavesdropping on them. Seeing the quirkless boy, a quiet sadistic satisfaction overwhelmed her.

"The perfect host," he whispered.

****

Descending from the roof to the ground, Izuku wanted nothing more than to go home, lie down in bed and never wake up again.

A few blocks away, he noticed that an enormous glacier the size of a building had appeared in broad daylight. A dense stream of mud and debris was spiraling like a giant whirlpool, obeying the villain who was controlling the element. In his path was Fuyumi Todoroki, trying to contain the wave with her ice. Each of her sweeps froze the dirt, but her strength was waning, and the villain was only becoming more aggressive. The mud villain captured her, she resisted in every way, but, investing most of her strength in defense so that he could not penetrate her insides, she allowed him to use her quirk, turning the street into a kind of ice age, not allowing the heroes to approach her even a step. She was in pain, and fear and panic were readable in her eyes, he forcibly made her use her quirk in public. When she tried to completely freeze the villain, she failed due to the chemicals on his amorphous body.

The local heroes stood in a cordon, not daring to come closer. The ice created by Fuyumi was binding the ground, turning everything around into a deadly cold trap.

"We can't get close!" shouted one of the heroes. "Her freezing is too dangerous, and this dirt will swallow us all if we approach!"

Izuku, standing nearby, clenched his fists. He saw how Fuyumi fought to the last, but her knees were already giving way. Her face was pale, her breathing heavy.

"Something has to be done!" he cried. Izuku looked, and it hurt him that he couldn't do anything in such a situation. His knees were shaking, and the fear for her was also strong. After all, she was the first person who had treated him normally for a long time.

"What are you thinking, kid? You're just a child! Don't interfere, it's not your business!" one of the heroes turned to him.

But Izuku wasn't listening anymore. His legs carried him forward on their own. He ran, not thinking that the villain might notice him, not thinking about the icy surface that threatened to freeze him to the bone. There was only one thought in his head: "I have to save her!" The field had been turned into one big skating rink, and one careless blow from the mud villain would have been the end of him. The villain tried to kill him using Fuyumi's quirk, but knowing that her quirk generated ice in the direction her hand was pointing, he clumsily dodged, constantly falling to the ground. All the spectators watched this picture as the boy tried to save her. But everyone wondered why he didn't use a quirk to save her.

Mud waves rose up like giant tentacles, ready to crash down on him. Izuku dodged, slid on the ice, fell, but immediately got up. He pushed forward until he finally found himself next to Fuyumi. He threw his backpack into the villain's eye, disorienting him for the necessary time. But while there was time, he had to take advantage of the moment.

"Grab onto me!" he shouted, holding out his hand to her. Midoriya grabbed her pale hand, using all his strength to pull her out. He was succeeding, and the disoriented villain's tentacles didn't hit him. He pulled Fuyumi out of the clutches of the mud villain halfway and could have continued, until he heard Fuyumi's voice.

She raised a weakened gaze to him, her lips trembling, but she managed to whisper:

"You... without a quirk... Why?"

"Because I can't just stand and watch!" he cried.

She hesitated only for a moment before weakly grabbing his hand. Izuku with all his might dragged her back, towards the cordon. The mud furiously engulfed them, but he dodged, shielding Fuyumi with himself. Each step was difficult, but he continued. After pulling her out of the villain's clutches, Izuku looked into the villain's eyes, in which anger and anger were read. With one of his tentacles, he tore open his bag, from which notebooks and devices spilled out. The tentacles rushed towards him, but All Might protected him with his own body and with one blow ended the villainy of the mud villain.

When they finally reached the safe zone, Fuyumi collapsed to the ground, losing consciousness. Her breathing was uneven, but she was alive.

Izuku, covered in dirt, turned to the heroes, expecting them to come help. Instead, their faces expressed a mixture of irritation and condemnation.

"What do you think you're doing?!" shouted one of them, a tall hero with a massive figure. "You could have died! Do you understand how reckless that was?"

"We would have handled it!" another heroine chimed in. "You're not a hero, kid! You're just getting in the way!"

Izuku was silent. His hands were trembling from exhaustion, and his gaze was downcast. He wanted to argue, to say that the heroes were inactive, but he understood that words would change nothing.

He just looked at Fuyumi, lying unconscious, and felt pain and disappointment overwhelm him.

"Maybe I'm not a hero," he thought, clenching his fists. "But I can't just stand aside when someone needs help. Even if it's wrong from their point of view."

Izuku stood a little apart, exhausted and soaked in dirt, when a crowd of journalists suddenly surrounded the scene. Cameras clicked, microphones reached out to the heroes. Everyone was waiting for an explanation of why a simple boy without a quirk turned out to be the one who saved Fuyumi Todoroki, while professional heroes were inactive.

"It was reckless," declared one of the heroes, trying to calm the journalists. "We were already developing an action plan. This boy just got in our way."

Izuku wanted to argue, but the words got stuck in his throat. He still felt the condemning looks of the heroes, who considered his act not heroic, but stupid.

And then a figure emerged from the crowd that he couldn't mistake for anyone else. All Might. His tall, imposing silhouette immediately attracted the attention of everyone present. The crowd fell silent, and the cameras turned to him.

"All Might! What do you say about the actions of this boy?" shouted one of the reporters.

For a moment, regret flickered in All Might's eyes, but his face immediately took on a serious expression. He approached closer, looking at the dirty and trembling Izuku, and, straightening up, said:

"What this boy did was extremely irresponsible."

These words hit Izuku like lightning. He looked at All Might, his idol, the one he respected so much, with whom he dreamed of meeting and getting approval.

"Heroes are those who act not only with courage, but also with wisdom," All Might continued, his voice firm but not malicious. "He has no quirk, which means he has put at risk not only his own life, but also the lives of those who tried to protect him."

The crowd buzzed, the journalists recording every word.

"He's commendable for wanting to help, but that's not enough to be a hero," All Might summed up. "Heroism is not just the desire to save others, but the ability to do so safely and effectively."

These words became the final blow. Izuku felt the tears welling up in his eyes, but he didn't want to cry. Not in front of all these people, not in front of his idol.

He lowered his head, clenching his fists. A void, mixed with despair, was expanding in his chest. All he wanted was to prove that even without a quirk, he could be useful. But now his dream seemed even more distant.

When All Might stepped away, one of the reporters shouted:

"Boy, how do you feel?"

But Izuku didn't answer. He turned around and slowly walked away, leaving behind the cameras and the words that had pierced his heart like a knife. Picking up his torn bag, he went home with his head down, dragging something resembling a school backpack. The journalists photographed him, trying to capture the moment, and tried to get an interview from him. The cameras blinded him, and microphones were pushed towards him, but he remained silent and with his head down, with the backpack, slowly walking home, until all the journalists left him alone, leaving him alone with his thoughts.

****

In the cozy living room, Nejire Hado sat on the sofa, relaxed after a long day. The TV was on, and a news program was playing on the screen. She was scrolling through her phone, only noticing the host talking about some incident in the city out of the corner of her eye.

"Today, on the city streets, a boy without a quirk rushed to save the daughter of a famous hero, Fuyumi Todoroki, from the control of a mud villain..."

These words caught her attention. She raised her head and froze when the screen showed scenes of the rescue. Izuku Midoriya, covered in dirt, with a desperate expression on his face, was dragging the exhausted Fuyumi, sliding across the frozen ground.

Her heart stopped.

"However, this act provoked not approval, but criticism," the host continued. "Well-known heroes, including All Might, called the boy's actions reckless and stressed that he lacks the necessary skills to engage in heroism."

The footage switched to the faces of the heroes condemning Izuku, then to comments from the crowd, where people mockingly discussed his actions.

"It's just stupid! What was he even trying to prove?" commented one of the passersby.

"A hero without a quirk? That's just absurd," a woman laughed.

Every word hit Nejire like a hammer. Her eyes filled with tears as she watched the screen. The cameras showed Izuku again, standing in the crowd. His face was lowered, his shoulders trembling, but he remained silent, clenching his fists.

Nejire felt her heart breaking.

"This is wrong..." she whispered, but her voice was trembling.

She could no longer bear to watch this. With a shaking hand, she reached for the remote and turned off the TV. The room fell silent, but in her head, the mocking laughter of the crowd and the harsh words of All Might still echoed.

She gripped the remote tightly, her chest constricting with pain.

"How can they treat him like that?" she spoke aloud, feeling the tears streaming down her cheeks. "He risked his life to save someone else, and they just... just mock him."

Nejire covered her face with her hands, trying to calm down, but the tears wouldn't stop. Her heart was breaking at the thought that the one she remembered as a kind, bright boy who always tried to help was now subjected to such humiliation.

She sat in silence, trying to find a way to do something, to somehow support Izuku. Her thoughts revolved around one thing: "He doesn't deserve this."

****
Izuku walked silently down the lonely street. The day had become a nightmare from which he wanted to wake up. All Might had destroyed his dream, Bakugo had destroyed his photograph with Nejire. And now he had become a local scandal star, whom only the lazy would not point a finger at on the street, now he had disgraced himself across the country as a quirkless idiot. Now the headlines will be filled with titles like "Quirkless heroism", "Courage of the weak" and so on. Due to the weight of his plight, Izuku thinks that it will be the right decision not to go to school for a few days, so that he is not recognized on the street and so that the news of his unsuccessful feat does not become a reason for strong ridicule.

The same peculiar crow was watching Izuku. Even the moment when he recklessly tried to help that girl, he also saw and was interested in his future host. While he was alone, it was the perfect opportunity to merge with him, but the risks were high that someone would see them. And carefully flying up to him, he drew his attention.

"Hey, buddy, hello, you're also having a bad day," Izuku had never seen such strange birds with big white eyes and thought he was lucky and had seen a new species. He knelt down on one knee, holding out his hand to pet him on the head. He stroked him, and it became pleasant to him that he was so obedient. Smiling at him, she sat on his hand. Izuku examined her and the strange white patterns and disproportionate white eyes that greatly puzzled him.

"I'm sorry, buddy, I don't have any treats for you, but I promise that if we get home, I'll give you something to snack on," Izuku said, looking at the crow, who cawed approvingly. Holding the crow in one hand, they walked together to his house.

The symbiote, separating from the crow, moved to Izuku's clothes and looked like a large dark spot on his jacket, thus not attracting attention to itself. The crow, freed from the control of the symbiote, began to caw chaotically, scaring Izuku, and flew away from him.

"How strange," he said, entering the house.

It was quiet at home, very quiet, no one was home, only emptiness and loneliness were companions for Izuku. Due to recent events, he collapsed to his knees and released all the tears he had accumulated over time.

"Why? What for? What did I do to them?" he said to himself. His body became heavy, and it smelled worse than any dirt. Throwing his school uniform into the dirty laundry basket, he went to the bathroom to wash off all the dirt that had accumulated during the day. The hot water caressed his skin, relaxing his entire body, and after taking a bath, feeling tired, he went to his room. Seeing the lightning playing in the window and the clouds thickening, he closed the window and curtains, remaining in his room alone in the dark.

****

The symbiote, hearing that the potential host had come out of the bathroom, began to act, emerging from the dirty underwear, twisting its tentacles. He listened to the sounds in the apartment, but heard only the rumbling of thunder and the sound of rain dripping in the window. Passing through the door crack, he looked around to make sure the person didn't see him. He examined every room, and each of them was empty. He began to think that the host had left until he checked the room with "Izuku" written on it. Passing through the crack, he felt the host peacefully sleeping, tossing and turning in his sleep, and seeing him, he finally began to act.

Like a predator, he crept up to his prey, moving slowly, not making any unnecessary noise. He felt how difficult and painful it was, but a meter away from approaching Izuku's bed, he began to speak in his sleep, causing the symbiote to stop. Seeing no consequences, he approached him, climbing onto the bed.

"Here it is, the perfect chance," Venom whispered, making sounds of slime dripping down the fabric. Transforming his body into a hand-like shape, he touched Izuku's left arm. Slowly but surely, cell by cell, he enveloped his arm, seeing his memories and his whole life, reading him like an open book. Now he saw a dream in which Izuku brutally beat the killer of his mother, not regretting his actions. The latter, in turn, begged for mercy. Izuku resisted his impulses and tightly gripped the blanket, and at that moment the symbiote was capturing every cell of Izuku's body while he slept. Capturing the lower half of the body, he slowly made his way to his head to gain full control.

****

"Please, I beg you, spare me, please, give me a chance," the killer knelt, looking into the eyes of Izuku, who held a gun pointed at him.

"WHAT ABOUT MY MOTHER? DID YOU GIVE HER A CHANCE? DID YOU?" Izuku shouted, until he fired the gun, making a loud sound. The killer's body collapsed, and he dropped the gun to the ground. Finally opening his eyes, he was horrified that he was being captured by a black substance. Every tentacle covered his body, and before seeing the darkness, he looked at the ceiling, and his eye managed to capture how the light disappears and is replaced by darkness.

Lightning struck with a roar, startling Izuku, who jumped out of bed at the sudden sound. Opening the curtain, he saw the rain pouring outside. Disappointed in himself, he went to the kitchen, but then decided to look at the mirror and his reflection, staring into it.

"It's just a bad dream," he whispered. Izuku tried to touch the doorknob, but froze in place, unable to move an inch.

"Hey, what's happening?" Suddenly, tentacles began to emerge from his back. They clung to the ceiling, and he approached the ceiling, and the ground under his feet began to disappear.

"We will help you,Izuku Midoriya" a sinister voice sounded in his head, greatly frightening him. He was unable to move until he felt something wrapping around him from head to toe.

"I can't move, please, stop, stop," he pleaded with the alien as he was wrapped in a symbiotic cocoon from head to toe. Opening his eyes, Izuku found himself in a strange world where he was alone.

"Am I dead?" he asked himself, until someone gently touched his shoulder. These warm hands he would never forget.

Turning his head, he saw the person he had long lost, and could not believe his eyes that she was standing here before him in full health with a warm smile. Disbelieving his eyes, he questioningly pronounced her name.

"Mom?"

Upon seeing his mother alive, Izuku rushed into her embrace, disbelief painting his features. It was as though he feared it was a fleeting vision, one that would vanish if he blinked. His arms wrapped around her tightly, as if it was the last time they would ever meet. Overcome with emotion, he finally spoke the words he had long yearned to express.

"I love you, Mom. You're alive—I can't believe it. It feels like a dream," he admitted, his voice a mix of awe and relief. Inko, hearing her son's heartfelt confession, simply smiled, holding him close.

"I'm here, Izuku, more alive than ever. Did something happen? Did you have a nightmare? You're hugging me as if we won't see each other again," she teased gently. Her words, though playful, struck a chord within him. It ached, yet the warmth of her presence was undeniable. Perhaps, he mused, this was merely the residue of a bad dream, a haunting specter of recent unsettling events.

"Izuku, dress up. It's time for us to go on vacation with your father," she said, the mention of "father" sending an unfamiliar shiver through him. As the door creaked open, there stood Hisashi Midoriya, unchanged from the memory Izuku held: black-haired and clad in a suit. Tears welled up in his eyes, and overcome with emotion, he flung himself into his father's arms. Hisashi, though caught off guard by his son's fervor, returned the embrace, patting his back reassuringly.

"I... I thought I'd never see you again," Izuku whispered, his voice quivering. Hisashi knelt to meet his son's gaze, gently wiping away the tears with a comforting hand. Despite the tears, they were of joy—a cathartic release. Izuku, overwhelmed by the reunion, flashed a smile that had remained dormant since Inko's passing.

"I'm so grateful to see both of you. You have no idea how much I've missed you," he confessed, his voice laden with sincerity. His parents exchanged a look, puzzled yet touched, perhaps chalking it up to remnants of a nightmare.

"Hey there, cowboy, freshen up and have some breakfast; we're heading out for some fun," his father chimed in with a light-hearted tone. After being alone for so long, the warmth in his parents' voices melted away any lingering solitude, filling him with a sense of belonging. Breaking away from his father's embrace, he hurried to the bathroom for his morning routine. In his haste, he failed to notice the absence of his reflection in the mirror. Yet, that detail seemed insignificant compared to the joy of seeing his parents again, their presence a balm for his soul. Exiting the bathroom, a shadowy figure with white eyes mirrored his own height in the glass. The silhouette remained, frowning as Izuku remained oblivious to its presence.

Entering the kitchen, he found his parents seated at the table—his father engrossed in the morning paper, his mother catching up on news via her phone. As he joined them, he couldn't avert his gaze from their familiar faces, a warm smile overtaking his features as he eyed the delicious spread his mother had prepared. Engrossed in the meal, he didn't notice the concerned glances exchanged between his parents.

"Izuku, are you alright? You're acting a bit odd," his mother gently probed. Izuku hesitated, unsure of how to articulate his feelings. It was the first time his family had been united, and he deflected their concern with a light-hearted jest. Deep inside, however, a sense of longing persisted—a void left by someone not of his family, yet close enough to be a part of it.

"Ahaha, don't worry. I was just really hungry, and I can't let Mom's cooking go to waste," he quipped with a grin. His mother, touched, teared up slightly and, reaching over, ruffled his unruly green hair before planting a kiss on his cheek. Blushing, Izuku glanced at his father, who nodded approvingly. Surrounded by laughter and warmth, the 14-year-old basked in the familial love, finishing his meal just as the doorbell rang repeatedly.

"Izuku, dear, could you get the door? We're a bit tied up here," his father said. Energized, Izuku rose from his seat and headed toward the insistent ringing.

"Who could it be at this hour? I haven't seen mailmen rush like this before," Hisashi joked, his eyes still on the newspaper. Smiling, Izuku opened the door, only for his smile to falter as surprise took hold. Standing there was the person he had missed dearly. Her long blue hair cascaded to her waist, and her eyes, an oceanic blue, sparkled with life. Her presence was like a missing piece of his heart snapping into place. Her smile was the final touch before he lunged at her, knocking her off balance. They tumbled to the floor, and without hesitation, he planted kisses on her smooth face, his elation palpable. Nejire, though stunned by his enthusiasm, was equally delighted to see him.

"I'm glad to see you too, Freckles," she laughed, her voice filled with affection as he showered her with kisses. Finally, he pulled back, meeting her gaze—those blue eyes he could lose himself in. Succumbing to her charm, he leaned in, ready to kiss her lips, only for his father's voice to interrupt.

"Oh, look at young Midoriya, not even fifteen and already smitten. Son, when should we expect grandchildren?" His father's teasing broke the spell, and Izuku, realizing their position, flushed a deep red, stumbling over his words. Nejire laughed, amused by his embarrassment, and together they rose to their feet.

"Hello, Uncle Hisashi and Aunt Inko," Nejire greeted the Midoriya family warmly.

"Welcome, Nejire-chan! We're thrilled to have you here. Would you like to join us at the amusement park?" Inko asked, noting the sparkle in Nejire's eyes as she nodded eagerly, her blue hair swaying with enthusiasm.

"Great, get ready; we'll be leaving in 15 minutes by car. Make sure you're both there, or I'll leave you two alone at home," Hisashi chuckled, observing the couple's mixed reactions. Izuku blushed like a tomato, while Nejire beamed with excitement, clinging to her friend.

Izuku led her to his room, joy bubbling within him at seeing her after such a long time. However, an undercurrent of unease lingered—a shadow of doubt he couldn't shake. Yet with Nejire by his side, that anxiety was soothed. Craving her warmth, he embraced her again, resting his head gently on her shoulder.

"I missed you, Nejire. You can't imagine how happy I am to see you," he murmured, overwhelmed by emotions as tears threatened to spill. Concerned, Nejire began bombarding him with questions, her voice filled with worry.

"Izuku, what's wrong? Did someone hurt you? Did I say something wrong? Can I help you, Izuku?" Her questions flowed rapidly, but Izuku responded softly.

"No, Nejire, I'm just so happy you're here," he reassured, pulling away from her embrace. They composed themselves and stepped out of the house together, where his parents awaited. As they approached the car, Inko called out to him.

"Izuku, dear, could you bring my bag? I forgot it," she requested, handing him the keys. Without hesitation, he agreed, heading back inside to fetch the bag, unaware of the figure in black he passed on his way out.

Returning to the car, he was met with a shock: the vehicle was empty, devoid of his family. Alone, a sense of foreboding washed over him. Exiting the car, the once sunny skies turned ominously cloudy. The vibrant world around him dulled, losing its color and becoming monochrome. Turning to look at his house, he found it inexplicably vanished, replaced by emptiness. As he surveyed his surroundings, he realized the world had dissolved, leaving him solitary in a void devoid of life.

Panic gnawed at him internally. His parents and Nejire had vanished, leaving him stranded. Desperately, he searched and called their names, but only silence answered his pleas. Falling to his knees, he was gripped by the fear of abandonment. It was all a facade, an illusion he had naively believed in, knowing deep down that the people he held dear were not truly there. Collapsing, his breath came in ragged gasps, thoughts chaotically swirling until he noticed the white void being consumed by a dark, viscous substance.

From his chest, something foreign began to emerge, terrifying him. He frantically clawed at the slime spreading across his torso.

"Get away from me, leave me alone!" he shouted, eyes squeezed shut. Venom manifested before him, revealing its grotesque face. The slime originated from his chest, and when Izuku dared to open his eyes, he was met with a sight both horrific and captivating. Enormous, predatory white eyes stared back, filled with an insatiable hunger. A mouth lined with sharp, menacing teeth grinned at him. The creature lacked a nose, its body composed of pulsating black ooze. Their eyes locked, and neither spoke until the symbiote initiated the conversation.

"Poor... Izuku... Midorya. No mother... no father... no Nejire... utterly alone," it taunted, its voice a sinister melody. Izuku recognized the truth in its words, no matter how much he wished to deny them. The truth was a bitter pill, one that gnawed at him daily, though he had sought refuge in an imagined world where his family and Nejire existed. The vision of a life with them was the symbiote's manipulation, reflecting his most intimate desires. Venom had delved into his memories, laying bare his inner yearnings, crafting illusions that mirrored his deepest longings. Despite knowing they were false, Izuku had clung to them, desperate for them to be real.

Faced with the creature, Izuku's fear was palpable. His knees shook, and his mind screamed for escape, but there was nowhere to hide, nowhere to run. The alien entity's gaze was piercing, burrowing into his soul.

"Who are you, and what do you want from me?" Izuku demanded, his voice trembling. Venom chuckled, relishing in his trepidation. Their bond was unbreakable, and Venom was not willing to forfeit such a promising host. It hadn't destroyed him during the initial merge, instead penetrating the depths of Midoriya's mind, selecting him for his quirkless nature. Yet, in examining his memories, Venom felt a pang of something akin to sympathy, though it did not comprehend human emotions or morality. It was drawn to Izuku's indomitable spirit and what humans called heroism, qualities that defined him, yet he lacked confidence and support, often overshadowed by shyness and perceived weakness.

"My name is of no consequence, for I am the nameless, the unknown," Venom declared, observing the boy's reaction with amusement. Izuku feared the creature, avoiding its gaze, and as he attempted to flee, Venom's laughter echoed around him.

"There is no escape, Midorya. You can't evade me; I'am part of you. Did you really think, upon gaining a quirk, that you would reject it when you longed for it so desparately ?" Venom's words were a calculated manipulation, seeking to sway the teenager. At the mention of "quirk," Izuku's anxiety eased slightly, yet he remained wary, unsure of Venom's intentions. He had never encountered such a living quirk before. Izuku realized this might be his opportunity to become the hero he had always dreamed of being, though he was unaware that Venom could read his thoughts, an open book to the symbiote. To test his host, Venom retreated into his chest, and the world around Izuku began to transform, forcing him to relive his most painful memories, intensifying the agony with distorted figures and twisted recollections.

Izuku found himself at home, witnessing his mother weeping, her face buried in her hands. Unable to bear her sorrow, he approached her.

"Mom, what happened? Who made you cry?" he pleaded. Inko's tears were a source of profound pain for him, and as he drew near, she uncovered her face, revealing a sight that chilled him to the bone. Her eyes were absent, replaced by hollow, black voids. The sight was horrifying, and Izuku scrambled back, falling as his mother rose, her voice laced with accusation and a sinister echo of Venom's.

"You! I don't need a quirkless son. You've become a disgrace to our family. If it weren't for you, my husband would never have left, and I wouldn't be working to support such a burden," she accused, her finger pointed accusingly. Her words cut deep, each syllable a dagger to his heart. He couldn't endure it and began to cry, the air around him growing heavy, his heart constricting painfully.

"If you hadn't been born, I wouldn't have died on that fateful day, and I wouldn't regret having a son who's a burden to society, unable to fend for himself."

"No! That's not true! My mom would never say that. It's all lies!" he cried, his voice breaking as he fled the house. His legs felt like lead, and he found himself in the familiar yet empty corridors of his school.

"Hey, Deku!" a familiar voice called, and Izuku recognized it as Bakugo's. His face was equally eyeless, dark and menacing. Before he could react, Bakugo seized him by the collar and hurled him into the lockers.

"Want to be a hero? Jump off a roof and hope for a quirk in the next life," Bakugo sneered, launching into a vicious assault. Izuku fought back desperately, but the pain was relentless, the beating continuing until he was spitting blood, his nose streaming crimson.

"It disgusts me to see you and your fat mom. Do us all a favor and join her; spare us your stupid face and meaningless existence," Bakugo taunted. Izuku remained silent, unable to respond, rising to meet Bakugo's gaze, only to be struck down again, consciousness slipping away.

The cruel words of his mother and Bakugo echoed in his mind, and when he finally opened his eyes, he found himself on a playground where he and Nejire had once played. His head spun, his face a bruised and battered mess. In the distance, Nejire stood, eyeless and accusatory, her words a final blow to his spirit.

"I don't want to be friends with a quirkless freak like you. Get out of my life, you underdeveloped piece of society. Forget about being a hero; you'll never be one," she spat. Izuku crumpled to the ground, the only friend he cherished abandoning him, the one who had supported him at their first meeting now destroying him with harsh truths. Exhausted, he lay on the ground, eyes closing in defeat.

Unworthy

Underdeveloped

Quirkless

A waste of air

Pathetic shell

— Quirkless hero, how laughable

— Pathetic Deku

— You'll never be a hero without a quirk

— I'm sorry, but your son is quirkless

— Reckless idiot

The words reverberated in his mind, and he surrendered to them. The words of All Might and his mother's attempts to dissuade him from his heroic dreams echoed in his thoughts. As he opened his eyes, he saw Venom watching him.

"You're pathetic , Midoriya, and you always will be unless you accept me," Venom declared, showing him fragments of his life. Izuku watched, his gaze lowering as he fell to his knees before Venom.

"Face the truth. You've clung to an unattainable dream. You're willing to live a lie, denying the reality you know deep within. Even when you knew my illusions were false, you believed them," Venom accused.

"You're right," Izuku whispered, lifting his gaze to see Venom's cruel smile, laughter filling the void. Seeing Izuku's despair, Venom began to reveal the life he longed for. Witnessing his ideal life, Izuku broke down, unable to hold back the tears, and seeing himself happy, he collapsed, head bowed to the ground. The weight of it all was too much to bear.

He surrendered.

"You can cry all you want, but it won't change a thing, Midoriya," Venom taunted as Izuku began to sink into a pool of black slime, unable to move, descending into the abyss. Consumed by the symbiotic substance, Izuku uttered the words Venom had longed to hear.

"Please, stop," he begged, and Venom knew he had won. Izuku had accepted him, surrendered to the symbiote, and now nothing stood in the way of their fusion.

"Take my hand, and you'll gain power beyond your wildest dreams. When no one believed in you, I will. Even when your idol deemed you unworthy, I will tell you that you are worthy. When your friends turned away, I will stand by your side and become your ally. We don't need anyone else, no hero; we will become the heroes others fear and respect. We will have everything we desire," Venom offered, extending a symbiotic hand.

"Remember, there is only me and despair," Venom intoned ominously, watching Izuku. With his head lowered and hand outstretched, Izuku accepted Venom into his life. The symbiotic hand morphed into tendrils, slowly enveloping Izuku, feeding on his emotions. Starting at his hand, it wrapped around his torso, moving down to his feet, binding him tightly as black tendrils reached his head, encasing him completely. When Izuku opened his eyes, he saw himself in a black suit with a white emblem on his chest and large white eyes. He felt power coursing through his veins, a sensation unlike any other, exhilarating and indescribable.

In the real world.

Izuku stood atop a skyscraper, suspended upside down on a symbiotic tendril, his reflection staring back at him. He was clad in the symbiotic suit. (Notably, it bore resemblance to Spider-Man's symbiotic suit). He scrutinized the suit, feeling an unprecedented sense of exhilaration.

"Where am I?"

To be continued.

Chapter Text

Izuku froze, feeling adrenaline coursing through his veins. The wind brushed against his face, fear mingling with excitement. He gazed down at the city lights, which seemed as distant as stars. His legs trembled slightly, but the suit calmed him, enveloping him with a sense of confidence.

"You won't fall," came Venom's voice in his head, low yet encouraging.

"We are one now. Jump, and you'll feel us soar."

"But…," Izuku's voice quivered. "I've never…"

"You're stronger than you think. Trust me."

Izuku stood on the edge of the skyscraper, feeling the wind. The night city stretched out before him like a sea of light and motion. The lights from windows, the threads of car headlights, and millions of tiny sources of light created a picture that breathed with life.

Taking a deep breath, he stepped forward, letting gravity take hold. The free fall lasted only seconds, but for Izuku, it stretched into eternity. The wind whipped across his face, his clothes flapped, and he felt his heart stop, just before Venom acted. A tendril shot from his hand, latching onto the building's ledge.

The upward surge was smooth and powerful. The web stretched like a string, and Izuku's body soared upward, as if he were a bird. In that moment, he wasn't just jumping — he was flying. The suit clung to his body, transmitting sensations down to the smallest detail: from the wind to changes in pressure.

He swung his arm, releasing the web, and shot a new thread, hooking it onto a building's spire. He swung in a wide arc, and the wind howled in his ears. Izuku laughed involuntarily — not from fear, but from pure exhilaration.

"This is freedom. This is our power."

"Yes…" Izuku murmured, releasing another thread and falling. He caught a wall of another skyscraper, making another leap.

"This is incredible."

Every time he touched a new building, when tendrils clung to ledges, balconies, or signs, he felt harmony. Everything happened so easily, as if it were not just a leap, but a dance with the city. Below him flashed streets: rushing cars, occasional pedestrians, unaware of the new hero soaring above them.

His movements became faster, smoother. He described complex trajectories, spiraling in the air, and then plunged down, as if about to crash into the ground, but at the last moment, a tendril shot forward, pulling him back into flight. On one of the jumps, he flew so close to a window, he saw his reflection: a black suit gleaming in neon light, white eyes on the mask, and a white emblem, a symbol of his new identity.

He hung for a moment, swinging on the web, and looked down at the city. Skyscrapers, roads, every detail seemed to say: "You are now part of this world. No longer quirkless."

"I never thought flying could be like this…" he began, but didn't finish because he jumped again.

He flew through a narrow gap between buildings, almost brushing the walls. Each time he released the web, the sensations were different: sometimes it pulled like a taut rope, sometimes it yielded softly, as if responding to his mood.

"This is just the beginning, Izuku," Venom whispered when he paused on a ledge to catch his breath. "You're becoming what you've always dreamed of."

Izuku closed his eyes, listening to himself, feeling a new strength flowing through his veins. He looked down at the city, which now seemed not like chaos, but his personal playground for flights.

"Yes," he said, smiling under the mask. "I never want to stop."

****

Izuku continued to dash over the city, the embodiment of speed and freedom. With each jump, each swing of the arm releasing the web, he felt more alive.

He latched onto a café sign, made a sharp turn, and shot a thread towards a ledge. His body described a perfect arc in the air, and he felt the wind slicing through the space around him. Every gust of wind was a pleasant reminder that now he could do what once seemed impossible.

Izuku flew lower, approaching the flow of cars. Headlights blinded him, but he confidently dodged, diving from the shadow of one building and soaring to another. He landed on a bus roof, slid along it like a surfboard, and jumped off again, releasing the web.

"Do you feel it?" Venom asked. The voice sounded pleased, as if the flight was also his enjoyment.

"Of course!" Izuku exhaled, executing a somersault in the air. He flipped upside down, caught the gaze of a boy from a bus window, and smiled. The child waved excitedly, boosting Izuku's confidence even more.

He swung on the web, rising higher, towards the roof of one of the skyscrapers. There he released the thread, did three flips, and landed on the wall. His fingers felt the smoothness of the glass, but the suit instantly strengthened his grip.

"You're getting skilled," Venom noted with pride.

"Let's go higher. You know you want more."

"You're right," Izuku smiled.

He jumped, aiming for an antenna on the tallest building. The tendril shot out, hooked on, and he soared to a dizzying height. His breath was taken away, not from fear, but from joy.

Now he was above everyone. The wind intensified, but Izuku only enjoyed the sensation. He stood on the edge, feeling the suit adapt to his tense muscles, and looked at the endless horizon.

"I never thought the city could be so beautiful," he whispered.

"You're no longer that weak boy. Now you're part of something greater."

Izuku nodded, clenching his fists. He took a step back, accelerated, and jumped again. This time he didn't release the web immediately but allowed himself free fall. Everything around slowed: glowing windows, lines of roads, the shimmering horizon. He felt like a small point in a vast world but, at the same time, its center.

At the last moment, the tendril shot forward, firmly gripping a beam. Izuku soared into the air again, shouting with delight:

"Yes! This is incredible!"

He circled around buildings, leaped over streets, raced faster than ever before. Every moment was filled with joy, every breath felt like new strength. This city, this sky — they belonged to him now.

At some point, he paused again, hovering on the web between two buildings, and looked down. People didn't even suspect that high above, someone was flying, enjoying every moment.

"This is the best thing that ever happened to me," he said quietly.

"And this is just the beginning," Venom replied.

Izuku continued to fly over the city, growing more confident in his abilities. His movements became more graceful, and each touch of the web brought incredible pleasure. He circled towers, emerged from the shadows of alleys, flew so low over the streets that he could have touched the roofs of cars if he wanted.

He decided to test the limits of his abilities, releasing the web in the most unexpected places. He enjoyed risking, feeling gravity pull him down, and then, at the last moment, releasing a new thread and soaring again.

On one such jump, he miscalculated the distance. The tendril missed, and he flew down, directly onto a concrete square in front of a mall. His heart pounded, adrenaline flooded his consciousness.

"Aaaaaa!!!!" he screamed in panic, realizing the impact was inevitable.

But the suit reacted faster than his thoughts. Black ribbons burst from his back and arms, transforming into wings resembling webs. They spread with a rustle, and the air slowed his fall.

"What…is this?" Izuku exhaled, suspended in the air.

"Our new advantage," Venom's voice echoed.

"We can do more than you think. You're just beginning to understand your capabilities."

The wings, made of symbiotic material, shimmered in the light. They were both light and strong, as if woven from shadows. Izuku felt how they responded to his movements. A slight tilt of the body to the left — and he began maneuvering in that direction, to the right — and the wings followed him.

"This is…amazing," he whispered, spreading his wings wider.

He began moving again, not just flying on the web but soaring over the city like a winged predator. Izuku gained altitude, then folded his wings to feel the free fall again. This time he wasn't afraid. Just before the ground, he spread his wings and glided over the streetlights like a knife through air.

"We can do anything," Venom continued, enjoying their success.

Izuku began experimenting: releasing the web, creating trajectories, then smoothly transitioning to flight with the wings. At some point, he aimed directly at a skyscraper wall, and Venom instantly spread the wings, reducing speed, allowing Izuku to land softly on the wall like a cat.

"These wings… They're like an extension of me," Izuku said, standing on the wall and looking at his hands.

"With them, I feel truly free."

"You are free, Izuku," Venom confirmed.

"But this is just the beginning. We have the whole world ahead of us."

Izuku pushed off the wall, spread his wings again, and looped through the air, flying further. Now he felt his possibilities were limitless.

****

In one of the alleys of Mustafu, a hero with white hair ran in a strange uniform. The costume resembled dark fabric with metal inserts for protection and gloves enhancing his strength. The alley was dirty and damp, with an unpleasant smell, and he had to run in such places to catch villains.

"What's the matter, hero? Out of breath? This isn't an interview on TV," the villain sneered, running away. The hero, insulted, began running faster.

"You're already a goner," the hero said, directing a stream of blue flame at him. The flame flew but dissolved in the air, surprising the owner of the fiery quirk.

"What?" he said, looking at the villain who smirked. He extinguished his quirk, but how did he do it?

"Didn't pay attention in school, hero? Fire goes out if deprived of oxygen. Here's a physics lesson for you," the villain with the air-stealing quirk could deprive a limited space of oxygen. The chase dragged on, he lured the hero into a trap. Looking at the alley, he saw many identical people.

"Look, the famous hero 'Dabi' is cornered. I can't believe it," Dabi realized he was surrounded by many copies of the same person. Seeing them approach, he began heating his hands until fire appeared.

"Pfft, let's see if I can roast each of you to a crisp," he sneered, starting to burn the enemies. They couldn't approach because of the heat of the blue flame, which was so intense that breathing near it was difficult. Clones fell, causing pain to the quirk holder. 20 clones soon turned to ash, and Dabi smiled, surrounded by his fire.

"Last chance to surrender. If you want to avoid burns, surrender voluntarily," Dabi shouted, but they began laughing, provoking his anger.

"Pchah, watched too many movies, hero. Hold on, let me find handcuffs in my pockets, and you can cuff me," patience snapped, and Dabi released a barrage of fire, which extinguished when the villain activated his quirk. Surprised, Dabi turned off his quirk and went into hand-to-hand combat, but the villain expanded his abilities thanks to a trigger injected by his partner. Expanding his abilities, he deprived Dabi of oxygen. Struggling to breathe, he tried to activate his quirk, but it was useless.

"Haha, the son of hero number one, now folded like a turtle. They'll pay a decent sum for his head," the villain with the cloning quirk looked at his partner trying to maintain sanity. His eyes gleamed with madness, and it was a miracle he resisted the mind-suppressing drug.

"Be careful with him, we need him alive to extract information."

Thick smoke and heat surrounded the space as if the earth itself decided to incinerate everything alive. Dabi stood on his knees, clutching his throat, shadows of despair flickering in his eyes. Villains confidently approached, as if the scent of prey heightened their cruelty. Watching the scene unfold, Izuku stood on a rooftop. Seeing Dabi losing, he wanted to jump but was stopped by Venom.

"We must help him, or he'll die," Izuku said, but Venom didn't want to risk it.

"This isn't our problem. Why risk our lives for someone you don't know? We are meant to help those who can't protect themselves, and he's a hero capable of standing up for himself. If he can't defeat a villain, that's his problem," Venom reasoned, puzzling Izuku, who disagreed.

"He needs help. If we don't help him, he'll die, and society will lose a protector. If I want to be a hero, it's my moral duty to help anyone in need," Izuku reasoned, countering Venom's thoughts, who was displeased with his host's decision.

"What's in it for us? What will he give us? A thank you? You can't put thank you in your pocket," Venom's selfish thoughts didn't please Izuku, who wanted to help without asking for anything in return. A true hero, in Izuku's view, didn't demand gratitude from those saved, and now, this was his first real rescue, and someone was telling him it wasn't his business. Izuku's will for heroism was stronger than his selfish desire for gain, otherwise, he wouldn't be different from second-rate heroes.

"Listen, if we don't help him, what kind of hero am I? This is our first real fight, and I can find out and record what I'm capable of," the word "I" didn't please Venom, and his host's will was stronger than his own will for profit and selfishness, but he couldn't resist and allowed him to control him out of pure curiosity about how his host would behave under the symbiote's influence.

"Fine, I'll let you fight. You can go," Venom grumbled, hearing him start muttering, analyzing the opponents.

"There are two opponents: one with an air-stealing quirk, the other with cloning. I need to eliminate the one with the air-stealing quirk first, then deal with the clones," Izuku didn't know they could hear each other's thoughts. When Dabi's face began to turn blue, the villain with handcuffs approached him. Dabi lost consciousness when the villain's quirk disappeared, allowing his partner to tie him up.

"Now!" Izuku mentally told himself.

Reaching out, he imagined pulling the villain with the air-stealing quirk, but nothing happened. Jumping from the rooftop, he released tendrils and shot towards the villain, striking him in the face. The villain began losing balance, awkwardly flailing his arms. To prevent him from recovering, Izuku released tendrils from his back, pulling him closer. The tendrils gripped his throat, and with a single motion, he pulled him in. Izuku felt a power flowing through his veins that he had never experienced before. The euphoria of the fight was intoxicating, but he heard indistinct voices in his head, resembling whispers. Drawing the villain closer, he used his fists to neutralize him. The first punch struck the ribs, breaking them, the second hit the stomach with incredible force, and the third punched the head, knocking him out. Wrapping him with a tendril, he looked into his eyes and, not wanting him to interfere further, heard voices in his head.

KILL! KILL! EAT HIS HEAD!

The voices screamed, but he resisted the urge to kill and threw him against the wall, breaking a few bones.

"What the hell?!" the villain yelled, finishing binding Dabi. Seeing his partner quickly knocked out, he saw Izuku. The dark matter shimmered in the firelight, and the white emblems on the chest and eyes reflected the flames, making his appearance ominous.

Pointing a finger, Izuku spoke in a sinister voice, frightening the villain.

"You're next," terrified, the villain activated his quirk, creating 20 clones who trembled with fear.

"What are you standing there for? Attack him!" shouted the leader, and the clones rushed at him. Clenching his fist, Izuku felt the symbiote moving through his arms. His hands deformed, grabbing all the clones with symbiotic tendrils, lifting them into the air, and slamming them into the ground, knocking them out. The tendril retracted, and the villain fell on his back, retreating from Izuku.

The symbiote shot a tendril, and Izuku pulled himself to him, sitting on his stomach, delivering five powerful blows. His face turned crimson, and he could be heard choking on his blood. To be sure, Izuku delivered one final blow.

"What…what are you?" the villain whispered, but Izuku simply frowned, leaning closer to his face. Rising from his stomach, Izuku wrapped his waist with a tendril and threw him into the wall, knocking him out. Regaining consciousness, Dabi saw two unconscious villains who almost killed him.

Trying to stand, he felt his hands and feet bound. Attempting to free himself, he failed but saw the person who saved him jump down from a dumpster. A dark suit with a white emblem and large white eyes.

"Hey, free me," he said, and Izuku turned his head and approached him. Grabbing the handcuffs, he broke them, surprising Dabi. Izuku remained silent, not wanting to speak to maintain his cover. Freeing himself, he stood at full height, with Izuku being taller, looking down at him.

"Thank you for the help; if not for you, who knows what would have happened to me," said Dabi, extending his hand. Izuku looked at him skeptically but shook his hand. Dabi felt his grip strength and was impressed by his heroism. A non-distinctive dark costume and a silent character who doesn't ask unnecessary questions earned respect in Dabi's eyes, who disliked almost half of the heroes he saw on the streets. Wanting to get acquainted, Dabi introduced himself first.

"My hero name is 'Dabi.' Glad to meet you. I haven't seen you before. Are you a new underground hero?" he asked Izuku, but he simply released his hand and frowned, continuing to remain silent until Venom spoke in his head.

"Why are you silent, Izuku? He wants to be friend you," Venom said, but Izuku was puzzled by how brutally he dealt with the villains, but more importantly, they would be recovering for almost a year from the injuries he inflicted.

"I don't want to break the cover. If he finds out I'm heroing without a license, he might try to arrest me," logically explaining his choice, he continued to remain silent, looking into his turquoise eyes.

"Can you change your voice?" Izuku asked Venom, who laughed at his question.

"You're underestimating us, Izuku. We can not only change voices but also distort them," Izuku sighed approvingly and spoke to Dabi in a low, sinister voice.

"I… Yes, I'm an underground hero who recently debuted," he said, but the voice didn't unsettle Dabi; instead, it increased trust in his eyes regarding the new underground hero.

"Hmm, interesting. I've been looking for a partner for night missions. Want to join me in cleaning up the streets? You and I will have each other's backs. What do you say?" Dabi placed a friendly hand on his shoulder. The offer was tempting for Izuku, but he only wanted to refuse, saying he worked alone, but Venom intervened.

"Don't refuse the offer, Izuku. We will gain valuable connections, and he won't turn us over to the police. He will be useful. Accept his offer," urged Venom, convincing Izuku to agree. After weighing all the pros and cons, Izuku accepted the proposal.

"I accept your offer, but with one condition."

"And what might that condition be?" Dabi asked, furrowing his brow.

"You will teach me everything you know and show me your skills. Your techniques, attacks, and abilities."

"Is that all? I'm beginning to think you might be trying to use this information to find my weaknesses and kill me," Dabi replied, which didn't satisfy Izuku, making him nervous. Dabi then asked the most awkward question.

"Are you a vigilante?" The question puzzled Izuku. Seeing his tension, Dabi withdrew his hand from Izuku's shoulder and prepared to use his fire. Izuku mentally considered leaving but decided to answer honestly.

"Yes, I am a vigilante. And I won't hide it. If you want to arrest me, go ahead," Izuku said, and Dabi's smile grew wider. He was pleased with the answer, for he had been seeking a vigilante who wouldn't be bogged down by bureaucracy but would do what was necessary. He had long needed someone who would operate from the shadows.

"Damn, this day is a real gift. I've been looking for someone like you. I'll teach you everything I know, and in return, you'll help clear the streets of villains at night. Don't worry about this incident; I'll take full responsibility, and there won't be a word about you. What do you think?" Izuku sighed heavily and, with a heavy heart, shook Dabi's hand. Looking at the smiling face of his future partner, he smiled under his mask.

"All right, I'll accept the offer," Izuku said in an even tone.

"Excellent! We'll meet at this address tomorrow. I have a gift for you. I don't take no for an answer, so be there at 9 PM. Understood?" Izuku hesitated but accepted the slip of paper with the coordinates.

"All right, I'll be there," Izuku replied, preparing to leap away, but Venom moved first, and using his tendrils, he began climbing up the wall.

"See you, Silent Phantom, until next time," said Dabi. It was a success for him, as this day became the best in his career. Thanks to Izuku, he would impress his father, "Endeavor," and become a worthy successor to the number one hero of his generation. This young man would lead him to his goal, and finally, he could impress his father as he had long dreamed.

Flying through the city, Izuku relished the feeling of soaring, clinging to buildings as he went. He flew past a residential complex, his tendrils grasping onto a wall, cherishing each movement granted to him on this fateful day. However, with the acquisition of power came a fierce anger and a ravenous hunger gnawing at his mind. Izuku wondered if these were side effects of the symbiote, which had yet to even be named. Mentally, he noted to ask his companion about its abilities, what it could do, and the cost of wielding such power, as well as the consequences he might face if he were to misuse this quirk. After all, everything in this world had a price, and this power was no exception. For now, he basked in the joy of flight.

The night air was fresh and cool against Izuku's face as he darted between skyscrapers. The symbiotic tendrils extended, releasing a black web that latched onto ledges, antennas, and streetlights, allowing him to glide over the city's streets at incredible speed.

Every movement was graceful and powerful. As he gained altitude, the wind whipped through his hair, leaving the noise of the city far behind. With each new leap or swing of the web, Izuku felt euphoria coursing through his entire body.

"That's what I call movement!" the symbiote's voice echoed in his mind. "You've finally started using our power properly."

"You're right," Izuku smiled, doing a somersault in the air. "It's just incredible!"

He soared even higher for a better view. From above, the night city looked like a living organism: millions of lights from cars, street lamps, and windows formed a glittering web of light.

For a moment, Izuku paused, balancing on one of the webs stretched between two buildings like a tightrope walker. His eyes eagerly absorbed the view, and his heart beat with excitement.

"Beautiful, isn't it?" he asked the symbiote.

"Beautiful?" the symbiote scoffed.

Izuku didn't reply, launching the web once more. He took a long leap, fully trusting his newfound abilities. At one point, he allowed himself to take a risk: he severed the web and fell freely, feeling a rush of adrenaline as the wind roared past him at breakneck speed.

Before hitting the asphalt, he activated wings — thin membranes resembling a wingsuit that unfurled instantly from the symbiotic costume. They caught him gently, allowing him to glide smoothly over the street.

"Ha-ha! This is amazing!" Izuku shouted, unable to contain his joy.

"You're beginning to understand what it means to be us," the symbiote added with a smirk.

Izuku folded the wings, releasing a new web, and rose again. His movements became more confident and natural. Every swing, every jump was polished, as if he had been part of this synergy with the symbiote his whole life.

Finally, he approached his home. Descending from another ledge, he landed softly on the roof, almost silently. The night city faded into the background, but the feeling of freedom still pulsed in his chest.

He sat on the edge of the roof, gazing at the stars shimmering on the horizon.

"That was amazing," he whispered.

"We can do more, Izuku," the symbiote replied, a slight triumph in its voice. "This is just the beginning."

Izuku allowed himself to smile. For a moment, he felt that he now possessed something greater than just power. He had the sky.

Yet a significant question remained: how to remove the suit and return to his normal state? Izuku wondered if he could even take it off.

"Um, I'm thrilled with these abilities, but how do I return to my ordinary human form?" Izuku asked politely, without anger, to which the symbiote chuckled and replied:

"Imagine your normal self and your clothes, and before you know it, you'll be back to ordinary Izuku."

Closing his eyes, Izuku envisioned himself shedding the suit, returning to his usual state. At that moment, he began to feel the symbiotic suit retreating, retracting back into his body. Opening his eyes, he saw the tendrils slowly drawing into his skin, revealing his own skin. Looking down at his chest, he saw he was dressed in his signature T-shirt and shorts. Surprised by the turn of events, Izuku inspected his back and found no trace of the black slime.

"Convenient," he remarked, smiling at the ease of removing the suit. Heading toward the door leading to the roof, Izuku recalled how he had ended up there and how he managed to leave the house. Patting his pockets, he found nothing and decided to ask the symbiote.

"How did I end up on the roof, and how did I get out of the house without keys?"

The symbiote chuckled, its head emerging from Izuku's chest, grinning slyly.

"It's simple: when you were asleep, I left your house through the window and moved us to this roof."

Hearing this, Izuku felt a chill run down his spine and assumed that this could happen again.

"And how do we get back home if I don't have keys or anything?" he asked, to which the symbiote smiled and pointed a tendril at the building's wall.

"Touch the wall, and you'll see that you'll stick to it. You can enter through the window that way."

Awkwardly scratching his head, Izuku approached the edge of the roof and touched the wall with his hand. When he tried to pull away, he felt his hand stick. Deciding to place his other hand, he began moving along the wall. The symbiote then suggested a new alternative for faster movement.

"Stand with your feet on the wall, and you'll realize you can walk on it just like you do on the ground."

Standing upright, Izuku felt dizzy from his newfound abilities.

"Whoa," he said, walking carefully along the roof to avoid falling. But the symbiote quickly reassured him.

"Don't worry, you won't fall. As long as I'm here, you'll never hit the ground."

Trusting its words, Izuku quickened his pace, and finally, seeing his window, he entered his darkened room. Looking around to ensure no one saw him, he quickly shut the window and exhaled heavily.

"Whew, that was both cool and strange. Before I start asking a lot of questions, I want to know your name," he said.

The symbiote emerged from the host's chest again, meeting Izuku's gaze, who sat on the floor, catching his breath and processing everything.

"I have no name, and your human concepts are alien and incomprehensible to me. But if we continue our symbiosis, I might understand them," the symbiote whispered, to which Izuku looked at it with puzzlement.

"Does that mean you're not from our world? Are you some sort of being from another realm? How did you find me, and why choose me?" Izuku quickly asked, as the symbiote extended from his chest, studying Izuku's room.

"One might say so. Yes, I'm not from your world; I arrived here on an asteroid. Your world is full of novelties for me. My nature is such that without a host, I cannot survive. I need a host for survival, and there is no better host than you."

Hearing this, a lump formed in Izuku's throat. Nobody had ever deemed him worthy, yet this creature in front of him chose him and granted him a fantastic power he couldn't have dreamed of. No one believed in him, not even his idol, but this extraterrestrial being believed in him and considered him worthy. Even his mother didn't believe in his dream, but the symbiote not only believed, it allowed him to be a hero, and thanks to that, he saved a person. Overcome with emotion, Izuku wept before it, feeling awkward, but this being, which believed in him and his dream, became the one who would help him. The symbiote, observing his state, couldn't bear it and, using a tendril, handed him a towel to wipe his tears.

"Thank you," Izuku said.

Not understanding his gratitude, the symbiote merely nodded, continuing to observe him. It realized that its host was exceptionally unusual. Not as mature as those it had bonded with and killed, but not only did he not kill him, upon merging, he saw his life and memories. The symbiosis of human and alien became fantastic, and the symbiote concluded that a host like Izuku Midoriya was one in a million, if not a billion.

"But how did you find me? People like me are almost invisible. Why did you choose a quirkless person when there are those with powerful quirks, compared to whom I am nothing?" Izuku asked, barely holding back his emotions.

The symbiote turned to him, its smile fading.

"I found you on that very rooftop with your idol and saw him hit you. Hearing from you that you were quirkless, I realized you were the perfect choice for me. The reason I chose you is that I can't merge with those who have quirks. They reject me, and once I resist and use my power, I kill them. By scanning their memories, I learned about some Re:Destro and about the quirkless."

Izuku listened intently to the symbiote, and the questions about how the alien knew the human language vanished instantly. Instead, he asked another question, which prompted the symbiote to turn to him.

"What do you want?"

"What do I want? I want to survive, and I need a host, I need sustenance. I chose you because you are the ideal body for me. What you choose to do doesn't concern me, but I'm interested in how you will use my powers and how far our symbiosis can go."

Rising from the floor, Izuku switched to his usual analytical mode. Before him stood a whim, but one that was alive and sentient. This surprised him, but what concerned him more was what the alien fed on if not human flesh. Realizing that he might have to eat human meat, he felt uneasy.

"What do you eat? And what were those voices I heard when I fought those villains in the alley?"

"I eat what you eat. If you consume regular food, you replenish calories. If you're full, so am I. It all depends on the food you consume. If it's rich in vitamins and minerals, it will sate my hunger. In short, if you eat well and don't feel hungry, you won't have issues," the symbiote smirked as Izuku's stomach growled, interrupting him. It stretched, looking at Izuku, pointing to the kitchen.

"Alright, I get the food part. What about the voices?"

"Those voices aren't mine, they're yours. I not only feed on what you eat but also on your emotions. For instance, at that moment, I amplify emotions. If you feel anger and rage, our abilities increase, but you lose control over yourself. You become three or four times stronger, but I start draining you until I kill you and extract all your life energy, resulting in your death."

Pausing, the symbiote looked at Izuku, who was stunned by this turn of events. Seeing the contemplative expression on his host's face, the symbiote continued.

"The voices in your head are your thoughts and wishes. You feel the emotions, not me. I merely amplify them. So be careful with what you desire and wish for, and be cautious with your emotions."

Izuku couldn't believe the symbiote's words. What he heard in his head was the result of his thoughts, which he hid from everyone. Seeing their actions, he was horrified and vowed to always control himself and his emotions.

"Let's eat; thinking on an empty stomach isn't the best idea," he suggested, to which the symbiote widened its grin and opened the door, heading to the kitchen.

Izuku stood in his apartment's kitchen, carefully reading a katsudon recipe on his phone. Around him lay the ingredients: fresh pork cutlet, eggs, green onions, soy sauce, breadcrumbs, and a bowl of flour. He had always loved cooking, but now, with the symbiote, the process promised to be... interesting.

"Alright, let's start with the cutlet," Izuku murmured, taking a piece of meat and placing it on the cutting board.

"What are you doing?" asked the symbiote, its voice echoing from the depths of Izuku's mind.

"Making katsudon. It's a dish my mom used to make for me when I was little," he replied with a smile, recalling all the warm memories associated with her, and began tenderizing the meat with a mallet.

"Hmm... that sounds strange. You're hitting the meat to make it soft?"

"Yes. It improves the texture," Izuku explained.

The symbiote grunted, clearly not understanding the beauty of the process.

When the meat was ready, Izuku placed a pan on the stove and poured oil into it to heat up. Then he began preparing the breading.

"First, dredge the cutlet in flour, then dip it in egg, and finally in breadcrumbs," Izuku muttered, performing each step methodically.

"Why is this so complicated?" the symbiote wondered. "Why not just eat the meat raw? It would be faster."

Izuku paused, realizing the symbiote might have... peculiar preferences.

"Raw meat isn't something people usually eat, especially in dishes like this. Katsudon is about the combination of flavors and textures," he explained patiently.

"People complicate things too much," the symbiote scoffed. "But I'll watch what you come up with."

The cutlets were already sizzling in the hot pan, emitting an appetizing sizzle. Izuku carefully turned them, making sure each side was evenly golden.

"Smells good," the symbiote acknowledged as the aroma of fried meat filled the kitchen.

"Thank you," Izuku replied, placing the cooked cutlets on a plate and covering them to keep warm.

Now he turned to the sauce. In a small saucepan, he mixed soy sauce, sugar, dashi, and a bit of mirin, stirring gently until the mixture started to simmer.

"Are you memorizing all this?" he asked.

"No," the symbiote answered honestly. "But I enjoy watching you do it."

Izuku chuckled.

"At least you're honest."

Once the sauce was ready, he carefully sliced the cutlet into pieces and laid them over hot rice in a bowl. He then poured the sauce over the meat and topped it with a lightly beaten egg. A few more minutes under the lid, and the dish was nearly ready.

"Just need to add some green onions," he said, sprinkling the dish with fresh slices.

Izuku set the bowl on the table and sat down. The symbiote remained silent, as if waiting.

"So, how do you like it?" Izuku asked, cutting a piece and bringing it to his mouth.

He closed his eyes, savoring the taste. It was exactly as he remembered from childhood: warm, hearty, perfectly balanced.

"This..." the symbiote began, as if hesitating, "isn't bad."

Izuku smiled.

"I'm glad you like it."

"Perhaps I underestimated your kind. Maybe cooking isn't such a waste of time after all," the symbiote reluctantly admitted.

"Thank you," Izuku said, eating another piece.

They continued their meal, discussing human habits, as the symbiote learned more about Izuku's human side. It was a simple yet significant moment in their growing bond.

Izuku pushed the empty bowl away and sighed contentedly.

"That was amazing," he said, leaning back in his chair.

"Surprising that this kitchen fuss was worth the result," the symbiote muttered. "But you proved it was time well spent."

"I'm glad you enjoyed it," Izuku replied with a smile, getting up from the table. "But now it's time for the most boring part — doing the dishes."

He gathered the dirty plates, bowls, and utensils, placing them in the sink and turning on the hot water. In a few moments, the kitchen was filled with the gentle sound of running water.

"Why is this necessary?" the symbiote asked as Izuku applied detergent to the sponge.

"If you don't wash the dishes, they'll remain dirty, greasy, and full of bacteria," Izuku explained, starting to scrub a bowl. "You wouldn't want all that on our plates, would you?"

"We could just eat the bacteria," the symbiote suggested with complete seriousness.

Izuku chuckled.

"Well, maybe you can, but I can't."

He vigorously scrubbed one of the bowls until it gleamed. Then he rinsed it under the stream of water and placed it on the drying rack.

"It's a process. Cleanliness is the key to health," he added, reaching for the next plate.

"Humans have too many rules," the symbiote noted with slight irritation. "But you're persistent. You like this order, don't you?"

Izuku pondered, continuing to work with the sponge.

"You know, I think I do. It's calming. Cooking and cleaning, they're like a familiar ritual. Something I can control, even when the world around me becomes chaotic."

"Hmm. You're strange," the symbiote grumbled.

"And you don't like order?" Izuku teased, rinsing the next knife and setting it aside.

"I like destroying enemies, not fussing with dishes."

"Well, destroying enemies doesn't happen every day. But dishes are always there," Izuku replied with a smile.

They continued this way until all the dishes were washed, dried, and neatly arranged on the shelves.

Izuku wiped his hands with a towel and surveyed the kitchen, now gleaming with cleanliness.

"All done," he said with satisfaction. "Thanks for keeping me company, symbiote."

"If I hear the word 'dishes' again, I'll make you jump out the window," the symbiote warned darkly, but there was a hint of humor in its voice.

Izuku just laughed.

"Alright, before I go to sleep, I need to record our abilities and give you a name."

"Why is that necessary?" the symbiote, not understanding human customs, merely snorted but continued to observe the host, muttering to himself and filling out a notebook. This piqued the symbiote's curiosity, and it reluctantly drew its head closer, examining what he was writing.

Entry Number 1
Abilities: Releasing tendrils, wall-crawling, flight on wings, use of tendrils in combat. Super strength and speed. The ability to change the costume at will.

"These are all the abilities for now. In the future, I'll write down the cost of such power and the consequences."

Entry number one completed. Finishing the entry, Izuku turned his head and saw the symbiote's inquisitive look, not understanding why and for what he was writing.

"Why are you writing this, Izuku?" it asked, and Izuku chuckled but decided to answer quite seriously.

"It's my habit or hobby. I analyze heroes and villains. Their strengths and weaknesses. By writing about our abilities, we can become stronger. I don't know your weaknesses yet, but we'll find out in the future. Through analysis, we can become better and stronger by eliminating weaknesses."

Satisfied with the answer, the symbiote merely grunted, watching as Izuku used his new abilities. Tendrils began to extend from Izuku's hand, and grabbing the notebook, his hand started to cover in black mass. Finally, he placed his notebook on the table, sitting on the floor. The movements were awkward; it was clear Izuku was trying, at which the symbiote merely smiled.

"So, about a name. Do you have any ideas on what I should call you?"

"I have no idea. A name is a human concept, and I don't know much about your human things," the symbiote replied, continuing to study the room.

"So what 'name' do you want to give me?"

Izuku pondered, considering dozens of options. He wanted the name to be simple yet meaningful.

"Andy," he finally said, softly smiling.

"Andy?" the symbiote repeated, its voice tinged with surprise.

"Yes," Izuku nodded. "It sounds friendly. Simple and homely. I think it suits you, especially now that we're working together."

"Andy..." the symbiote drew out, as if tasting the name. Its voice held a strange mix of discontent and intrigue. "It's too... soft for me."

"You're more than just strength, Andy," Izuku replied warmly. "You're more than just a weapon or a means of combat. You're part of me. This name reflects what you can become."

The symbiote remained silent for a moment, then spoke with light sarcasm:

"Alright, Izuku. Let it be Andy. But if any of our enemies hear this, I..."

"What will you do?" Izuku interrupted with a smile.

"Nothing," the symbiote grumbled, but its tone became warmer. "Alright, let's say I have a name now. Andy it is."

Izuku smiled, feeling a lightness in his heart.

"Welcome to the team, Andy."

"I've been in the team for a while, silly boy," the symbiote replied with mock irritation.

But Izuku could hear a faint note of gratitude behind those words.

Early in the morning, Nejire woke up earlier than usual. Her eyes were heavy from sleeplessness, and her thoughts wouldn't let her rest. She lay in her room, staring at the ceiling. The image of Izuku from yesterday's report lingered in her mind, as vivid as ever.

"Why are they so cruel?" she whispered to herself, clutching a pillow tightly.

She remembered his face: the dirt, sweat, fingers clenched from the cold, the exhausted Fuyumi on his shoulders. He looked so fragile and vulnerable, yet he kept moving forward despite the pain and judgment. Even now, Nejire felt her heart clench at the memory.

She got out of bed and went to the window. The street outside was just beginning to come alive. People hurried to work, children ran to school. In their world, everything was as usual; no one remembered yesterday's incident.

But Nejire couldn't forget.

She sat at her desk, opened her laptop, and typed Izuku Midoriya's name into the search bar. Articles, videos, discussions — it all poured over her like an avalanche. She read several headlines:

"Quirkless hero or just a fool?"
"Heroic act or recklessness? Why Midoriya shouldn't have intervened"
"The Almighty condemns the action of a quirkless teenager."

Her eyes skimmed the comments under one of the articles.

"This guy is just seeking attention."
"He's a disgrace to real heroes."
"What an idiot. Why even try to be a hero without a quirk?"

Tears flowed down her cheeks on their own. She quickly wiped them away, but the sense of helplessness and anger didn't fade.

"It's not true," she whispered, staring at the screen. "They don't understand what he did. They don't see who he really is."

She closed the laptop and resolved that today, at school, she would be strong. She wouldn't let others continue this judgment. Izuku deserved better.

Nejire, still shaken by the events, headed to school. Her thoughts were occupied solely with Izuku. The image of his downcast face, eyes full of pain, and the mockery echoing through the crowd wouldn't leave her mind. She hadn't slept well, and her heart felt heavy.

Entering the school building, she tried to remain calm, but a storm raged in her chest. Nejire hoped none of her classmates had paid attention to the news, that no one would discuss it.

However, as she approached the door of her classroom, she heard laughter. Loud, mocking, it echoed down the hallway.

"Did you see? That weird guy tried to play hero!" someone said loudly.

"He just doesn't get how ridiculous it looks!" another voice replied, choking with laughter.

"A hero without a quirk… He's just embarrassing people like us!"

Nejire froze. Her hands clenched into fists. She couldn't believe that her classmates were discussing Izuku, yet there was no doubt about it. She entered the classroom, trying to project confidence.

"Oh, look, Nejire! You've seen that loser hero too, right?" one of her classmates sneered, a mocking grin on his face. "Maybe you can tell us how he inspires you?"

The class erupted into laughter once more.

"That's not funny," Nejire said firmly, casting her gaze over her classmates. Her voice was calm, but there was an undercurrent of pain. "You're mocking someone who risked his life to save another. How is that wrong?"

The laughter gradually subsided, leaving a tense silence hanging in the air. One student, frowning, stepped forward.

"Oh, come on, Nejire," he said, crossing his arms over his chest. "Are you really defending that weirdo? He'll never be anything without a quirk. Even All Might acknowledged that."

"So what?" she retorted sharply, her voice rising. "A quirk isn't everything. He has courage and a kind heart. He did something none of you would dare to do."

Her words provoked a murmur of discontent. Some began to whisper, others chuckled, and one student smirked, ready to add fuel to the fire.

"Oh, I get it!" exclaimed one of the girls with a fake smile. "Nejire's just in love with that quirkless guy! That's why she's defending him so fiercely!"

Laughter filled the classroom again, but this time it was directed at Nejire.

"Of course, that explains everything!" another chimed in. "Maybe we should set you two up on a date? A hero without a quirk and our beautiful Hado — sounds like a perfect plot for a romantic drama!"

Nejire felt her face flush a deep red. But it wasn't embarrassment—it was anger.

"Enough!" she shouted, slamming her hand on the desk. The class fell silent, stunned by her sudden outburst. She lifted her head, her eyes ablaze. "You all forget that being a hero isn't just about having power! It's about bravery, about wanting to help others, no matter what! And Izuku did that while the rest stood by!"

Her voice trembled, but she pressed on: "You can laugh all you want. But one day you'll realize that a true hero isn't the one with the strongest quirk. It's the one with the biggest heart."

Her words hung in the air. The class stared at her in silence, but soon someone snorted dismissively, and the laughter resumed.

"Alright, alright, don't get all heated," one of the guys said, waving her off. "Let's see how far your hero without a quirk gets."

Nejire didn't reply. She gathered her things and left the classroom, slamming the door behind her. Her heart was pounding, and tears threatened to spill once more, but she didn't regret a single word.

"I won't let them treat him like that," she whispered to herself. "Never."

Wiping away her tears, she made a new promise to Izuku.

"Izuku, I promise no one will tarnish your name. Your noble act showed me that true heroism lies not just in quirks, but in kindness," she whispered, sitting in her room after school.

Her father had returned from work late, around 9 PM, and upon seeing his daughter awake, staring at the computer screen, he grew concerned.

It was late evening. The room was dimly lit, illuminated only by the bluish glow of the laptop screen. Nejire sat at the desk, elbows resting on the tabletop, head propped in her hands. Headlines about Izuku, his photographs, and comments flashed across the screen.

"Quirkless hero or madman?"
"Reckless heroism of a teenager sparks criticism."

Her gaze skimmed the text, but it was as if she read nothing. Her eyes were red from exhaustion, and her lashes were speckled with the remnants of dried tears. Her hair, usually neatly arranged, was disheveled, with long strands falling unevenly over her shoulders, some sticking out at odd angles.

Nejire looked lost. She had spent hours scrolling through articles, comments, and videos. Words filled with malice and mockery seemed to poison her thoughts, leaving deep wounds in her soul.

A cup of tea, long cold, sat on the table. A stack of textbooks lay forgotten on the shelf. Shadows lay under her eyes, and her face had a pale hue.

She sighed softly, brushing her hair from her face.

"Why don't they understand..." she whispered to herself, clasping her hands tightly.

Footsteps outside the door startled her. The door creaked open gently, and her father peeked inside. His police uniform was slightly rumpled, and his face bore signs of fatigue from a long shift. But seeing his daughter, he frowned.

"Nejire? Why aren't you asleep yet?" His voice was soft but concerned.

She turned, trying to muster a smile, but her weary face betrayed her true state.

"Just... couldn't sleep," she replied quietly, turning back to the screen.

Her father entered the room, surveying the scene. His gaze lingered on the laptop.

"News? About that boy again?" he asked, sitting on the edge of her bed.

Nejire didn't respond, only nodded, running a hand through her hair.

"You're worried about him, aren't you?" he continued, watching his daughter intently.

"Of course," she whispered, struggling to keep her voice steady. "It's unfair, Dad. Izuku did something others wouldn't dare. And now everyone just mocks him."

Her father sighed heavily, rubbing his forehead with a hand. His dark eyes, so much like hers, filled with sadness.

"People often fear those who don't fit their idea of normal," he said, trying to speak calmly. "But that doesn't mean he did something wrong. You see him for who he truly is, and that matters."

Nejire looked up at him, tears brimming in her eyes.

"He doesn't deserve any of this," she said softly. "He's kind, strong. He saved someone, risking his life. Why can't anyone see that?"

Her father leaned forward, gently brushing her hair from her face.

"You're tired, just like he is," he said gently. "You can't change everyone around you. But you can remain someone who believes in him. And for that, you need to regain your strength."

Nejire shook her head, but her father gently closed the laptop.

"You won't be able to help him if you fall apart," he said firmly, yet warmly.

Her shoulders trembled, and, clenching her teeth, she turned away. Tears streamed down her cheeks once again.

"I just... want him to know he's not alone," she whispered.

Her father nodded, standing up.

"He knows, Nejire. At least, if I understand anything about people. But now you need to rest. Tomorrow is a new day."

He kissed the top of her head and then left, leaving her alone with her thoughts. Nejire sat in silence. She knew her father was right, but the pain for Izuku wouldn't fade.

"I have to be strong for him," she told herself, quietly wiping her tears. "He would do the same for me."

8:00 PM, Mustafu City
One hour until the meeting with Dabi

Izuku was contemplating what to wear for his meeting with Dabi at the specified address. Looking at the map, he realized that public transportation would take about 16 minutes, whereas he could fly to the location in just 10 minutes.

"Why do we need your parents' costumes? We already have a suit. Isn't what I provide enough?" Andy said irritably, to which Izuku simply waved him off, explaining that they needed to create the impression of an underground hero.

"You know, I get that you can create a costume, and I like it too, but I suggest we dress up. If you think about it, we're essentially fighting naked, and one awkward hit could be painful."

Andy was unsatisfied, perhaps even more irritated by Izuku underestimating his capabilities. After all, he could regenerate, something Izuku didn't yet know.

"I don't understand why we need these rags. It's pointless," Venom remarked as Izuku sifted through his parents' belongings.

"Ah, found it," his gaze landed on his father's clothes, left behind before his departure. To be fair, they were decent. Since he could breathe fire, all his clothing was fireproof and could withstand considerable heat.

"If you don't know, fire quirks are very common, and we don't know how your nature will react to fire. So I suggest we have some protection against pyrokinetics."

Searching further and contemplating his hero's image, Izuku rummaged through the clothes while Andy held a book with his tendrils, reading it, delving deeper into human culture and customs: etiquette, family, and history, which Izuku had managed to pique Venom's interest in.

"Wow, I didn't even know Dad had such a stylish English coat and vest. Though the cloak looks grim, it has a certain charm," Izuku said, interrupting Andy from reading.

Noticing the coat, Venom merely grunted approvingly.

"Hmm, I must delve deeper into the world of fashion, for I cannot yet fully grasp your style or the nuances of modern trends. However, I must confess that black holds a special allure for me, surpassing all other colors," Venom said in an intellectual tone, catching Izuku's attention.

"I guess you enjoyed the etiquette book. Nice to hear you're turning from an alien into a gentleman," Izuku joked, pulling out his father's black pants and boots, but something still seemed missing to him.

Using his tendrils, Izuku accidentally knocked over a box containing a black fedora hat. Surprised by the discovery, he picked it up, blowing off the dust.

"I definitely like it," Venom commented.

But what surprised him more was the belt—not an ordinary one, but with special pockets for gadgets.

"It's time to put all this on, Izuku, and I think it's time we leave the house. Who knows, maybe we'll manage to save someone's life while we're on our way to Dabi," Venom said, still reading and not paying attention to Izuku.

First, under a regular white T-shirt, he donned a black turtleneck, then a leather vest, which was fireproof with large metal buttons.

"Not a bad combination," Izuku said, examining himself in the mirror.

"Indeed, not bad, considering you're without pants, just in your underwear," Venom quipped, making Izuku roll his eyes.

Next came the black pants, matching the color of the turtleneck and vest. Everything was secured with a peculiar belt that fit snugly but added style.

Putting on socks and finally lacing up the boots, Izuku donned the black English coat, which fit him closely, fastening it with buttons.

"Now you look like a brooding detective from a novel."

"Well, at least I have the sense not to wear flashy costumes at night."

"True," Venom quipped, handing Izuku the much-anticipated hat.

"Thank you," Izuku said, to which Venom replied:

"With great pleasure, I accept your praise, sir."

Venom was openly teasing Izuku, but he liked his manners, and finally, he put on the hat, adding black gloves to the ensemble to avoid leaving fingerprints.

"And so the superhero costume is complete," Venom said, watching Izuku adjust the hat.

"We didn't consider that it might fly off when we're swinging around the city, Venom. I think it's best to leave it at home."

"No, it perfectly complements the look. I'll keep it secure so it doesn't fall off," tendrils began forming around Izuku's face and finally wrapped around, revealing his black mask with large, menacing lenses.

"Let's fly!" Izuku shouted, leaping out of his house window.

A thick evening fog lay over the city streets as Izuku Midoriya soared over rooftops, cutting through the air like a shadow. His new costume—an elegant blend of darkness and sophistication—rendered his figure hauntingly enigmatic. The long black coat billowed behind him, reminiscent of raven wings, and the fedora sat low, partially obscuring the white lenses of his mask.

The city's noise echoed softly in the distance, muted as Izuku swung along the web, casting it from his hands. Venom amplified each of his movements, making his jumps longer and flights swifter. His boots softly touched the edges of roofs before he soared into the air again.

"You're not just a hero," Venom whispered in his mind.

Izuku didn't reply. His gaze was fixed on the bright flicker of lights down an alleyway. Something was happening there, and his instincts told him it needed his intervention.

In the alley, a car was ablaze, flames shooting high as thick smoke filled the street. A group of people stood around, some trying to break the windows to rescue someone inside, but the fire was growing stronger. Panic seized the crowd.

"Help! Someone, help!" cried a woman standing near the car.

Izuku landed on a nearby roof, watching the situation. The firelight reflected off his mask, accentuating the sharp lines of his costume. Without hesitation, he leaped down, landing right in front of the crowd.

"Back!" he commanded in a firm voice, his coat billowing slightly in the wind.

The people froze, startled by his sudden appearance.

"Who are you?" one of them asked.

Izuku didn't respond. He merely pushed the man away from the flames, cast out his symbiotic tendrils, and swiftly wrapped them around the car door. With one sharp motion, he tore it open, granting access inside.

A weak moan emanated from within. Inside was a man, strapped by a seatbelt and nearly unconscious. The flames drew ever closer, tongues of fire already singeing the seat upholstery.

"Move quickly," Venom urged him.

In seconds, Izuku was on the other side, ripping the seatbelt with his hands and pulling the victim out. The fire flared suddenly, but Izuku quickly flung out his tendrils, wrapping them around the edges of the burning car to slow the spread of the flames.

"Get away!" he shouted to the crowd, gently laying the man on the ground and stepping back.

One of the crowd members, trembling and stunned, finally managed to say:

"Thank you... Who are you?"

Izuku silently turned, tipped his hat in farewell, and soared into the air. His silhouette vanished into the smoke, leaving only an air of mystery behind.

Onlookers began filming Izuku on their cameras, capturing the striking image of his costume and large white lenses. As firefighters arrived to extinguish the blaze, the witnesses exchanged words:

"Did you see that? Who is he anyway?"

"I thought he was some kind of myth... He reminded me of a hero from old movies," one man said, watching the shadow on the rooftops.

"Just look at that costume! Is that a hat? And the coat... So stylish, yet terrifying..."

Voices mingled, but admiration was palpable.

Meanwhile, Izuku glided between buildings, his coat and hat standing out even in the dim streetlight.

"Isn't this a bit too dramatic?" Venom asked slyly as they soared over another roof.

"It's not drama," Izuku replied. "It's a symbol. People need to feel assured, even in the dark."

And the dark figure disappeared into the night, leaving behind only whispers of mystery and a saved life.

Chapter Text

Flying over the city, Izuku felt satisfied that he had saved a person from peril. It was the first time he had used his new powers to save a life.

"You saved someone. Hmm, that was quick and without panic," noted Venom in Izuku's mind. Izuku was ready for this response, as he had always been inspired by heroes and imagined himself saving people with fearlessness in his eyes.

"I always dreamed of becoming a hero. Although it was just an unattainable dream, thanks to you, it's now possible," Izuku admitted. Venom hummed approvingly, helping him release tendrils from his hands to latch onto buildings.

Reaching the top of a building, Izuku leaped from the ledge, using his suit's power and webbed wings to glide between buildings at incredible speed. His coat flapped in the wind. Like a flying squirrel, he spread his arms and legs, soaring above the ground. Finally, spotting the roof with the indicated address, he unfurled his wings and headed for it, using tendrils to stop gracefully, scanning for the cause of the gathering. The roof was empty, but glancing down into the alley, he saw Dabi's white hair as he leaned against a wall, waiting. Without hesitation, Izuku jumped from the roof, landing with a loud thud on a trash can. He saw his future partner in heroism in a new costume that resembled old detective comics but suited the night perfectly. A black coat, pants, and a mask with white lenses were complemented by a fedora, adding an air of mystery.

"So, you came and even dressed up in a nice costume," Dabi joked, narrowing the white lenses to add intimidation.

"Thanks for the compliment, but let's get to business, Dabi," Izuku replied. He didn't like dragging out conversations with unfamiliar people.

"Here, this is for you," Dabi handed him a black box as a token of gratitude for the rescue. Izuku quickly used his tendrils to grab the box, examining it with curiosity while watching Dabi, who seemed more bored than surprised.

Opening the box, Izuku found a black touchscreen phone. Dropping the box, he scrutinized it. A regular, unremarkable phone, neither flagship nor outdated.

"A phone?" Izuku asked, noting Dabi's ever-widening grin. Finally, Dabi clapped his hands to get his attention.

"Yes, exactly. Look, this phone is encrypted, and no one can track or listen to it," Dabi explained.

"Why do I need this?" Izuku inquired, to which Dabi rolled his eyes and sighed.

"Before interrupting, let me finish," Dabi said, tapping his temple. "This phone is for our operations, so the police and other heroes can't trace our conversations. I know you value your privacy. This is for you," he added.

"Aren't you trusting me too quickly?" Izuku asked. "I accept your gift, but why should I trust you?"

Dabi laughed, holding his sides, before replying, "I need a partner for my goals, and arresting you isn't part of the plan. But if you get in my way, I'll sic the police on you."

"I appreciate your prudence, but what guarantees your trust?" Izuku asked.

Dabi extended a hand for a handshake and said seriously, "My word. If you want to know my name, it's Toya Todoroki. Your name isn't important to me, only what you can do."

"Alright, I trust you, but remember, if I suspect anything, I won't let it slide," Izuku said, shaking Dabi's hand firmly.

"Excellent. Don't worry, I don't betray those I consider my partners. If you're ready, let's patrol the streets. If you need help, call me," Dabi said.

"I'll keep that in mind. Which area should we start patrolling?" Izuku asked.

"Isn't it too early for you to walk alongside me? Remember, you operate in my shadow, and it's not advisable for you to be seen with me. You'll follow me discreetly, and how you do so doesn't concern me. Do you understand?" Dabi explained.

"Isn't it a bit early for you to partner up with me? Remember, you'll be working in my shadow, and it's best you aren't seen with me. Follow me discreetly; how you do it doesn't concern me. Do you understand?" The plan was for Izuku to assist Dabi from the shadows, covering his back, since Dabi operated without a license, and any suspicion could be detrimental. Understanding the risks, Izuku simply nodded, turning away from Dabi.

"You can start. I'll be watching you. Which area shall we begin with?"

"We'll patrol areas where heroes rarely go. There, I'll see what you're capable of. If you're ready, I'm heading out," Dabi said, turning and heading towards the exit of the alley, leaving Midoriya to ponder his words.

"This seems suspicious," Venom commented, observing Dabi's retreating figure.

"I have my doubts too, but nothing ventured, nothing gained," Izuku replied, at which Venom looked at him quizzically.

"Champagne? But you don't drink alcohol..."

"It's just a saying to describe a situation," Izuku explained, as Venom grumbled in his head.

"Your human culture is so complex, I'll have to study all the books in the world to understand it," Venom noted, while Dabi disappeared from view. Izuku ran up the wall to reach the roof. From the height of a four-story building, he watched as Dabi slowly walked down the night street until he reached the designated area.

The neighborhood was run-down: many buildings had broken windows, and some cars were without wheels or burnt out. The area was notorious for the spread of the drug "trigger," which spread like wildfire. Overall, the place left a bad impression, and both Izuku and Andy noted they wouldn't want to live there. While contemplating the area, the phone vibrated, catching their attention. Izuku answered and heard Dabi's voice with a code name:

"This is Gunpowder. There's suspicious activity involving six people. I'll need your help. Watch them from the roof." As soon as Dabi finished, he hung up, and Izuku immediately dashed across the rooftops until he spotted six people exchanging money and vials of black liquid. All were armed, necessitating quick and silent action to avoid drawing attention.

"Hey, what are you doing there?" Dabi's sudden appearance distracted one of the drug dealers, allowing Dabi to envelop himself in blue flames, melting the bullets. The other three attempted to flee with the goods, but Izuku used his symbiotic tendrils to grab and incapacitate them. Two tried to shoot Izuku, but his speed and agility allowed him to avoid the bullets. Once their ammunition was exhausted, they attempted to reload, but Izuku seized one by the face with a tendril and knocked him out with a punch. The second, realizing the futility, dropped his weapon and surrendered.

"Please, don't hit me," he begged, as the sixth yelled threats but was silenced by fear. Dabi preempted the Silent Phantom, neutralizing the sixth with his fire.

"Well, well, taking down six villains in a minute and a half is impressive, but there's room for improvement," Dabi smirked, tying up the villains and calling the police.

"And what should I improve?"

"Firstly, you should have neutralized all of them. You never know what they might do behind your back. There are two options: tie them up or knock them out," Dabi advised. Izuku rolled his eyes, deciding not to listen to the lecture.

"Alright, I'm not your trainee. Let's skip the lectures on how bad I am," he retorted.

"But remember, these mistakes could cost you your life or someone else's. That's all. Oh, and you'll need to leave; the police will arrive any minute," Dabi warned. Hearing the sirens, Izuku ran up the walls, hiding in the night.

"He's a bore, but his advice is valuable," Venom whispered in Izuku's head as he raced across the rooftops, his coat billowing in the wind. Izuku left Venom's words without comment, continuing to search for criminals. On one of the main streets, hooligans were smashing shop windows and threatening a shopkeeper with a knife. In this adverse area, few engaged in entrepreneurship, and unwilling to watch the extortion further, Izuku leapt from the roof, heading toward the ransacked store.

"Either you pay us, or you'll become a walking ATM for others," one bandit threatened, holding a knife to the young shopkeeper's throat, who trembled in fear.

"But this is my first business; I haven't sold anything today. I have no money to pay you..."

"Fine, you have no money now, but every day you'll pay us for protection," the robber declared.

Izuku entered the shop, crunching the broken glass underfoot. Passing by two robbers, he approached the leader threatening the shopkeeper. Touching his shoulder, Izuku gripped his jacket tightly, adjusting his hat and glaring through his white lenses.

"Leave him alone and walk away peacefully," Izuku demanded, waiting for the bandit's reaction. The bandit, of course, wasn't pleased with the interference.

"Hey, old man, buy what you need and get out, or I'll break every bone in your body!" The two armed robbers drew their guns on Izuku. He merely turned, meeting their gazes with disdain. Izuku released the bandit's shoulder and calmly spread his hands.

"Alright, I'll leave, but watch your hands!"

"Who are you to lecture me? Old men have no place here!" The bandit didn't expect the quick and powerful punch that broke his nose. The other accomplices opened fire, but Venom formed a shield with his tendrils, protecting Izuku from the bullets. The robbers were in shock but continued shooting until they ran out of ammo. Izuku removed the shield and used his strength to crush their guns as if with a hydraulic press. He threw them out onto the street, grabbing them by the scruff, and tied them up, then approached the main robber. Grabbing his jacket, Izuku brought his face close and glared with intimidating lenses.

"Remember, if I see you extorting money from anyone, be prepared to lose your fingers or the hand you use to threaten. Am I clear?" Izuku looked down at the robber, demonstrating his superiority. Releasing one hand, he began to break his fingers until the robber screamed in pain.

"Alright, alright, I get it! Please, leave me alone!" Izuku tied him up and tossed him onto the road with the others. The shopkeeper was shocked that a hero had come to his aid where others feared to tread. He watched as the hero approached him and, in a menacing voice, asked:

"Are you okay? I'm sorry I wasn't quicker; maybe I could have prevented this," Izuku said, seeing the broken windows and ransacked store, feeling ashamed for not knowing about this place sooner. Looking at the shopkeeper, who seemed frightened, he heard words of gratitude.

"N-no problem, sir. This happens often here. I opened this shop to learn business and didn't expect such trouble," the shopkeeper awkwardly smiled and extended a hand to Izuku. Izuku noticed the badge on his white shirt, reading the name "Yahiko." The young man was unremarkable, with black hair and heterochromatic eyes that changed color with his emotions.

"I thank you for your help, and don't worry about the damage, I'll restore it."

"You say this happens often. Do you know if any local gang operates here?" Izuku asked, to which Yahiko replied with a look of confusion:

"I'm sorry, but I recently moved here and don't know the locals well," Yahiko scratched his head but decided to offer the hero something from the store.

"Sir, take anything you want; it's my thanks for your help," Izuku felt awkward due to his low self-esteem. He accepted praise with difficulty but, under Venom's influence, accepted it without issue.

"Thank you, but I need nothing from you. Your well-being is my responsibility," Izuku said, heading for the exit, but the shopkeeper stopped him.

"Sir, can I take your picture? Your costume is truly unique, and your white lenses complement it perfectly," Venom, hearing the praise for the mask he created, was flattered and said to Izuku:

"See, Izuku, my mask is universal. Even he acknowledged it, and the public likes your outfit. Everyone praises or notes how good it is," internally, Izuku blushed, though none could see it. Taking the phone, he adjusted his hat, posed for the photo, and left.

"Call the police to take them away," Yahiko immediately called the police, watching Izuku disappear over the rooftops as they arrived.

The police asked a few questions about the robbery, and the topic of the mysterious hero who had helped prevent it came up.

"Did he introduce himself? A name or anything?" the officer asked. Yahiko shook his head and looked seriously at the blue-haired, stubbled officer.

"No, he didn't introduce himself, but I have a photo if you'd like to see it," the officer nodded and saw a man in a black suit with unnatural white lenses. He took a photo of the unknown hero and, pulling a tablet from his bag, checked the list of heroes patrolling the area but found no matches. Sighing, he turned back to Yahiko and asked a few more questions:

"Have you met this hero before?"

"No, it's the first time. He's so unusual, serious, and a bit grim. He even refused a reward. He asked about local gangs, but I told him I didn't know since I recently moved here," Yahiko replied. The officer, rubbing his temple, sighed again, not finding him in the registry, and decided to inform him who had helped.

"You've encountered a vigilante. He operates without a license, and the emergence of a new vigilante isn't good," hearing this, Yahiko felt uneasy. Although the vigilante had helped, he seemed a good person at heart. After asking a few more clarifying questions, the officer left, leaving the shopkeeper and heading to his car.

"Pack them into the van and to the nearest station," he instructed, and the thieves were arrested. With new information, the officer joined his partner, who was sorting through documents.

"Hado, anything new?" Tsukauchi asked, looking at his partner, who didn't seem in the best of moods due to recent events. Hado was distinguished by his resilience and judgment, quickly rising to the rank of officer and working with Detective Tsukauchi. Taking a deep breath, Tadao recounted what had happened:

"A new vigilante has appeared," Naomasa stopped sorting documents and looked at his partner with a questioning gaze.

"The vigilante helped a guy against extortionists. We only have a photo of how he looks, but no other information," Naomasa put the documents in the trunk and began to ponder.

"A vigilante, you say?" he slowly drawled, considering. "This isn't the first case in this area. How many have there been this month?"

"Three," Hado replied dryly, placing the tablet on the dashboard. "All three times, the same pattern: he acts quickly, professionally, leaves no traces, and always avoids cameras."

"And, of course, no witnesses who could identify him," Tsukauchi smiled wryly.

"Exactly," Hado rubbed his temples, feeling the pressure.

"The guy he saved said the vigilante asked about local gangs. That's more intriguing."

"So, he's looking for someone," Naomasa narrowed his eyes. "Either it's personal revenge, or he's trying to eliminate a larger threat. In any case, these actions complicate our work."

"Do you think he'll stay in the shadows for long?" Hado asked, crossing his arms.

"Hard to say. If he's a professional, he knows we'll eventually track him down. The question is, what will he accomplish before we do?" Naomasa frowned, focusing. "You said we have his photo. Show me."

Hado handed over the tablet with the image of the hero in a black suit. His face was hidden, but the white lenses on the mask gave him an almost intimidating appearance.

"He clearly doesn't want to be recognized," Hado noted. "It feels like he's not just hiding his face but wants to instill fear."

Naomasa studied the photo intently.

"If he's so meticulous about concealing his identity, he must have a reason. Either he's working against someone very dangerous, or his methods are so radical he doesn't want to share responsibility."

"And what if he's not a hero at all?" Hado proposed.

"Then he's a threat to everyone," Naomasa replied calmly, returning the tablet. "If he starts crossing the line, we'll have to stop him."

"And what now?" Hado looked at his partner with mild confusion.

"Now," Naomasa turned to the window, watching the van with detainees drive away, "we continue working. We'll check data on all similar cases, try to build a profile. In the meantime... stay alert. If he's indeed hunting gangs, new leads will soon emerge."

"Or new problems," Hado grumbled, starting the car.

"Something's brewing, and this could either illuminate a new hero or mark the rise of a villain. In any case, we must get ahead of him for public safety," Naomasa said, taking a sip from a bottle, gazing out the window.

Reddit Topic: "Who is this mysterious hero in the black suit?"

Created by user u/UrbanHeroWatcher

---

u/UrbanHeroWatcher:
Alright, folks, has anyone seen this guy? He's all in black, with white lenses instead of eyes. Today, he thwarted a store robbery, and a couple of hours before that, he saved a person trapped in a burning car. I have a photo, but the quality isn't great. Who is he?

*Photo attached*

u/QuirkGuru:
That's the guy from the video where he literally vanishes into smoke after taking down three criminals in 10 seconds! I tried to find him in the hero registry — nothing. Looks like he's operating illegally.

u/GlitchHunter:
Maybe he's a new hero who hasn't registered yet? Or perhaps he's testing a suit for another organization?

u/HeroFan88:
Are you serious? This guy is definitely a vigilante. This isn't the level of a novice. I think he has some special training.

u/NocturneNeko:
By the way, he's being called "Silent Phantom." I've already seen several Twitter posts with this hashtag. People love his style, especially how he appears out of nowhere and vanishes.

u/UrbanHeroWatcher:
"Silent Phantom"? Sounds good. But it's really unsettling. He's operating without a license. If something goes wrong, who will be responsible?

u/QuirkGuru:
On the other hand, he's already prevented several robberies. Without him, these guys would have been at large much longer. Maybe he knows something we don't?

u/HeroSpotter420:
Dude, his suit looks downright cool. Did anyone notice how super quiet he is? In the video where he takes on the gang, you can't hear him at all. It's creepy, but also damn impressive.

u/MemeLord696:
"Silent Phantom"? You must be kidding. The guy is trying to be Batman, but without a billion in the bank. Although... you have to admit, he has style.

u/NightShade93:
I'm all for leaving him alone. He's not working for fame; he doesn't even post about himself on social media. If he truly helps people, what does it matter if it's legal or not?

u/UrbanHeroWatcher:
Guys, I don't want to panic, but if he's truly illegal, sooner or later, heroes or the police will start pursuing him.

u/QuirkGuru:
The question is, who will catch him first — the police or the fans? The hashtag #SilentPhantom is already trending.

u/HeroFan88:
Well, let's wait for the next piece of news about him. Hopefully, he won't disappear as suddenly as he appeared.

---

Popular Tweet:

@QuirkSpotter:
"This hero in black reminds me of ninjas from old movies. Silent, appearing from nowhere, punishing the bad guys, and disappearing. Legal or not, the guy is cool. #SilentPhantom"

Likes: 54,873 | Retweets: 22,341 | Comments: 7,982

---

The dark alley plunged into tense silence, broken only by the distant sound of sirens. Izuku, clad in his black suit with white lenses, stood on the roof of an abandoned building. Below, through broken windows, he watched as armed men loaded crates of weapons into trucks.

"They're planning to smuggle everything across the border," came a low voice beside him. Dabi, in his usual guise, leaned against the wall. His eyes burned like the flames he controlled. "We can do this quietly. Or," he grinned, "have some fun."

"Without any noise," Izuku replied briefly, keeping his eyes on the target. "We need weapons, not ashes."

Dabi smirked but didn't argue. They worked in harmony. Izuku moved swiftly and silently, taking down mercenaries with precise blows, aided by the symbiote. Anyone who tried to raise a weapon was unconscious in a second. When one of the criminals noticed something amiss and started to shout, a wall of blue flame stopped him from the other side of the room.

"There's no escape," Dabi said, stepping forward, his voice almost lazy. "Better surrender."

The remaining criminals tried to resist, but a single burst of fire was enough to make them drop their weapons.

"See, fun," Dabi chuckled, watching his partner bind the captives.

"We've attracted enough attention," the other replied coldly, pulling out his phone. "Time to call the police."

Dabi only shrugged, watching as the warehouse filled with blue and red lights.

---

"Didn't think the day would be this eventful, especially with you," Dabi smirked, offering his fist to Izuku. Izuku bumped fists in return, to which Venom quipped:

"See, Izuku, soon all the criminals in this city will fear us," Venom felt hunger and suggested Izuku eat something.

"This patrol really stirs the appetite. Let's go home before I start losing control and tearing off heads," Venom said, to which Izuku just grimaced at the grotesque image.

"Why heads? Isn't the food I eat enough for you?" Izuku didn't understand Venom's brutality. Even when he subdued opponents, he had to restrain Venom to prevent him from biting off the criminals' heads. Venom's influence was growing stronger, and it showed in the punches which became harder and more vicious, so Izuku had to use his willpower to keep him in check. But their mental dialogue was interrupted by Dabi's cough, drawing his attention.

"That's it for today, you can go home and rest. I'll call you tomorrow."

"Goodnight," Izuku said in a cold tone, leaving Dabi's figure, who watched as Izuku leaped from roof to roof until he vanished from sight.

"And goodnight to you, Silent Phantom," Dabi chuckled, descending from the roof, using his fire to slow his fall.

---

Recent events had shown that Dabi's life as a hero was going well, but his personal life with his family, in his opinion, wasn't. He was supposed to be the older brother who protected his siblings from all sorts of troubles but failed when his sister Fuyumi ended up in the hospital due to overusing her quirk because of a mud villain. Thank goodness she was alive, saved by her own student, but he regretted not being there at the time. He felt guilty about his preoccupation with heroism. His father, the number one hero, scolded him, which was worse for Dabi than any sentence. He loved and respected his father despite being neglected when it was discovered he wasn't the ideal son he wanted. Dabi sought his father's respect and praise, for a child who looks up to his father always values the opinion of the elder he respects and loves.

Enji Todoroki was not an exemplary parent; he also made mistakes that cost his family dearly. He himself was imperfect, but when he became the number one hero, striving tirelessly to achieve his goal, the idea of an ideal heir vanished, but his fourth child, Shoto, became the perfect embodiment of his desires. Rei's and Enji's quirks combined in him. Feeling jealous of Shoto, Toya nearly attacked him, using his fire quirk, but Enji intervened to calm his first son. In Enji's eyes, Toya became unreliable when it turned out he could wield fire equal to or even surpassing his own, but without fire resistance, his flames burned him, leaving scars. One day his hair turned white, and the red tint of his father's disappeared. Enji understood his son's ambition but never gave him leeway, so he wouldn't give up and strive to be a hero. Toya thought his father didn't notice his efforts and aspirations, fell into sadness, and pondered how to impress a father who spent most of his time with Shoto, who achieved greater results than himself at his age. Consumed by jealousy towards his younger brother, he asked his sister Fuyumi how to attract their father's attention, but she had no idea, as she never aspired or trained to be a hero.

Flashback
"Brother Toya, why are you so sad? I'm worried about you," said the energetic Fuyumi, who cared for her brothers, concerned about her older brother, who had been walking around sad and crying in solitude, even though she secretly observed him.

"It's none of your business, Fuyumi, you wouldn't understand," Toya retorted, sitting on the couch with her. Toya stared at the floor, thinking about how to impress his father but paid no attention to his sister.

"Please tell me, Toya, I'm ready to listen and try to help," Fuyumi said, adjusting her glasses, surprised when Toya stood up and began speaking in a stern tone about what he wanted.

"I want to be a hero my father will be proud of, but knowing Shoto has the perfect quirk my father wanted, I became unnecessary to him. I'm working tirelessly to get him to notice my efforts, but all I see in my father's eyes is indifference. I've mastered many techniques, but none have impressed him. Why would he need me if he has Shoto, who was born his ideal child, and I'm not?" Toya was furious, with each word, his internal flame burned stronger. It angered him that the father he considered a symbol of strength loved Shoto more, fueling his anger and intensifying his flame.

Fuyumi was horrified to see her older brother seething with rage. For the first time, she couldn't speak to him, lacking words to help. The older brother, once calm and energetic, was becoming a powder keg ready to explode at any moment.

"I... I... I don't know how to help you, Toya," Fuyumi lowered her gaze, but Toya felt guilty for making someone listen who didn't understand.

"Sorry, Fuyumi, if I burdened you. You see, I want to be strong so my father will be proud of me and love me just as much as Shoto," Fuyumi understood her brother's words, that their father treated the younger child better than the others, but she could do nothing about it.

"Maybe if father considers Shoto a better hero than you, maybe you should give up wanting to be a hero?" Toya grew angry and glared at Fuyumi, who was frightened by the stern look of her older brother.

"You don't understand, Fuyumi, don't meddle in things you don't know about. The truth is, I'm the hero here, not you, not Natsuo, not Shoto," Fuyumi, realizing her guilt, wanted to hug her older brother, but he just pushed her away, heading towards the exit.

Fuyumi couldn't help him; she told him directly to give up on the dream of being a hero. Natsuo never supported his dream, just shrugged it off, saying it didn't concern him when Toya nearly poured out his soul, saying he wanted to surpass his father, but he just ignored him. Mother Rei Todoroki, though loving, couldn't help him realize himself to impress his father. Toya suffered day after day, neglecting himself, with everyone turning away except his father. He always imagined his father watching him, even when he wasn't at home. Consumed by anger over his imperfection and weakness, he pushed himself without sparing to become the ideal son his father could be proud of. His bones creaked, reason told him to stop and rest, but he rose again and again, despite the joint pain. Anger positively influenced his quirk, and one day, when Enji was home, enraged with fury, he used his blue flames, burning the training ground designated for him. Entering the training room, Toya saw his father watching him with fear, as the heat of his flame was stronger than his own, the fire resistance couldn't withstand the temperature, and finally, he heard the words he'd long dreamed of.

"Well done, son," the words echoed in his head. He finally felt needed by his father. Tears of happiness filled his eyes, and the dream he sought through his efforts was achieved through hard work. In his father's eyes, there was pride for his firstborn. Enji always believed in him but continued to build himself as an unattainable fortress so he wouldn't give up. But what he hadn't expected was his father's attention towards him. He saw how his older son distanced himself when he, Shoto, and Toya were in the same room. Realizing his mistake towards his son, that day he wanted to apologize, but seeing his son's triumph, under the influence of pride and achievement, decided to tell him the cherished words.

"I'm proud of you, Toya," the words spoken many years ago became a mantra for Toya, even though he and Shoto are rivals on who is ready to replace their father, but he no longer felt the previous anger towards him. Though he loved to joke about not loving them, the words concealed a care they felt, but he was troubled that Fuyumi ended up in the hospital, and he couldn't protect her. Remembering the past, he didn't notice how he returned to the hospital to visit Fuyumi.

The light in the hospital room was soft and subdued. Fuyumi lay on the white sheet, her face pale but calm. After two days of unconsciousness, she finally came to. Beside her was an IV, monotonously dripping, and monitors recording her stable but weak condition.

When she opened her eyes, the first thing she saw was her family. Rei sat beside the bed, holding her hand. Her eyes were red from tears, but there was great joy in them. On the other side stood Natsuo, slightly hunched, holding back excitement. Behind him, a little further away, stood Shoto and Toya, who silently watched their sister. Finally, in the doorway appeared Endeavor, majestic as always, but with an expression of tension on his face.

"Fuyumi!" Rei whispered, squeezing her hand.

"Mom," Fuyumi said with difficulty, her voice weak but warm. She tried to smile. "It's okay, I'm okay..."

Rei couldn't hold back tears and, leaning in, gently hugged her daughter.

"You scared us," she said quietly, not letting go. "But it's all over, the main thing is you're alive."

Fuyumi nodded slightly, looking around the room.

"You're all here..." she whispered, her gaze stopping on her brothers. "Thank you..."

Shoto stepped closer, trying to find words but remained silent. His tense face expressed a mix of relief and guilt, as if he blamed himself for her condition.

But before anyone could speak, Endeavor's voice cut through the silence:

"Toya."

Everyone froze. Toya flinched and slowly raised his eyes to his father, whose face expressed icy displeasure.

"Where were you that day?" Endeavor asked, his voice sharp and stern. "Why didn't you protect your sister?"

His father's words were like a slap. Toya lowered his head, feeling heat spreading through his body.

"I..." he began, but his voice faltered.

Endeavor stepped forward, his tall figure looming over his son.

"You could have been there! You could have prevented this! But instead, you were busy... with what? Your antics? Toya, you should have been stronger!"

Fuyumi tried to say something, but Rei gently stopped her, shaking her head.

Toya clenched his fists, his shoulders slumping. He couldn't argue. Every word from his father struck his conscience.

"I'm... guilty," he said quietly, not lifting his gaze. "I should have been there."

His voice was hollow but sincere. He felt shame and pain for once again disappointing.

Endeavor looked at his son with cold severity, then abruptly turned away.

"We all need to think about our responsibilities," he said, not looking at anyone.

A heavy silence hung in the room. Toya looked at his sister lying in bed and felt guilt growing in his chest. He swore to himself he would never again let his weakness endanger his family.

Fuyumi, noticing her brother's torment, quietly said:

"Toya... it's not your fault. I know you would have done everything to help."

Her words were quiet but sincere. She looked him in the eyes, trying to show she forgave him.

Fuyumi lay on the bed, leaning against the pillows. The atmosphere in the room gradually became less tense, and now the brothers and sister were peacefully chatting, discussing the events of recent days.

"You know, I still can't believe what that guy did," Natsuo began, crossing his arms over his chest.

"Who would have thought he'd rush into the heart of danger for you?"

"It was very brave," Shoto added, nodding slightly. "But also extremely risky."

"Brave?" Toya smirked, sitting on the windowsill. "He just wanted to make an impression! Who risks their life without a reason?"

Fuyumi sighed wearily, trying to remain calm.

"He did what he thought was right," she said quietly. "None of you should judge his actions so easily."

Toya tilted his head, his gaze becoming sly.

"Or... maybe he just fell in love?" he said with a smirk.

Fuyumi blushed, hearing this, but quickly tried to regain composure.

"What nonsense are you talking about?" she quickly replied, giving him a stern look. "He's just my student in middle school."

"Oh, of course," Toya continued, squinting demonstratively. "A hero rescuing his teacher, like in some romantic movie. Quite a coincidence, right?"

"Enough!" Fuyumi threw a pillow at him, which he deftly caught, smirking.

Natsuo chuckled, and Shoto only sighed.

"You just don't understand, Toya," she added, more seriously this time. "This boy has been through a lot. He had to fight not only prejudice but also his past."

"What do you mean?" Shoto asked, frowning slightly.

Fuyumi paused for a moment, considering whether to speak. But deciding, she began to tell.

"Izuku isn't just a student with a dream to become a hero. From childhood, his life was incredibly challenging. Born without a quirk in a world where that's considered abnormal. He was teased, humiliated, deemed useless. But despite that, he continued to believe he could change himself and prove everyone wrong."

Silence filled the room. Even Toya stopped smirking, listening intently to his sister.

"He wants to be a hero not for money or fame," Fuyumi continued. "But because he always had an incredible resolve to help others, no matter what. He puts others above himself. Even if it means risking his life."

She looked at them, her gaze warm.

"So if any of you decide to mock his actions, remember what he's been through. He's not just my student. He's an example of what a true hero should be."

Toya looked away, trying to hide his embarrassment.

"Alright, alright," he muttered. "But still, Fuyumi, you protect him too much."

"And you talk too much," she retorted sharply, but there was a hint of a smile in her voice.

Natsuo and Shoto exchanged glances, seeing how the tension in the room gradually subsided.

"Well, if that's the case," Natsuo added, standing up. "We should thank him personally. If it weren't for him, you wouldn't be sitting here with us."

"You're right," Fuyumi agreed, looking out the window. "And I definitely will."

Deep inside, she smiled. Despite Toya's jokes, she truly was grateful to Izuku — not only for saving her but for reminding her that true heroism lies not only in strength but in a kind heart.

"But I think the public won't agree with you," Fuyumi looked at Shoto with a puzzled expression.

Shoto just sighed, drawing everyone's attention, and he decided to show them the report.

The conversation among the Todoroki siblings gradually faded as Shoto, who had been silent until then, suddenly spoke:

"I think you should see this." His voice was calm, but there was tension in it.

He took out his phone and opened a news report. The screen lit up, showing a recording made several days ago. It was the moment when Izuku, all dirty, stood before a crowd of spectators, among whom was also All Might.

The video began with footage of Izuku saving Fuyumi, constantly falling and rising to save her from the mud villain. His school uniform was all dirty and stained, his face covered in wounds, but his eyes burned with unwavering determination. However, instead of applause, there were jeers in the background.

"Is this a joke?" a voice from the crowd asked. "Some dirty kid trying to play hero!"

The camera turned to All Might, who stood nearby. His expression was cold, and he said loudly:

"Heroism is not just an impulse. It's responsibility and dignity. And what I see before me is not a hero, but a reckless boy putting everyone around at risk."

These words made the air in the room seem to freeze.

Fuyumi turned pale, her breathing became irregular.

"How could he..." she whispered, her voice trembling with anger and pain.

Toya frowned, clenching his fists.

"All Might?" he said irritably. "This guy saved you, risking his life, and they say that to him?"

Shoto turned on the comments under the video. They were filled with hate and mockery:

"This kid is just pathetic. No quirk and no chance of becoming a hero."
"He should have just stood aside. He can't do anything anyway."
"Even All Might understands that he won't amount to anything."

Natsuo took the phone from Shoto and began reading the comments aloud, his voice growing increasingly tense.

"This is disgusting," he said, returning the phone to his brother. "People who've never risked themselves dare to judge someone who truly tried to help."

Fuyumi seemed on the verge of tears. Her hands trembled, and her eyes were full of tears.

"He didn't deserve this," she whispered. "He saved me... None of them were even there!"

Toya abruptly stood up from the windowsill, clenching his fists.

"That's why I hate this society," he said loudly, his voice full of rage. "It always tramples on those who truly try to make a difference."

Shoto looked at his sister and then back at the screen.

"Izuku showed himself as a hero," he said quietly. "But they judged him for not fitting their ideals."

Fuyumi covered her face with her hands, trying to calm down.

"I should have..." she began, but didn't finish.

"You're not to blame," Natsuo said firmly, placing a hand on her shoulder. "The only thing you can do is support him when he needs it."

Toya, sighing heavily, approached the window and looked out.

"This guy deserves more than this crap," he said quietly. "If I were stronger, maybe this wouldn't have happened."

Fuyumi looked at her brothers, her face showing determination.

"I'll talk to him," she said firmly. "He needs to know that not everyone in this world is blind."

Shoto and Natsuo exchanged glances and nodded. Even Toya managed a slight smile, despite the anger boiling inside.

"Good," he said, stepping away from the window. "But, Fuyumi... tell him he's not alone. Even if the people around him are idiots, there are those who understand he's a true hero."

"I think this won't go unnoticed," Natsuo said, drawing everyone's attention, including Enji's.

You know who Re-Destro is, and I think things will only get worse for the boy. Once the report on him comes out, it's only a matter of time. If I were you, I'd invite him for a thank-you dinner," Natsuo suggested, looking at his family. Hearing this, Toya was taken aback.

"People still listen to that sharp-nosed fool?" Toya sneered, to which Fuyumi looked at him sadly.

"Toya, calm down. I think I'll support him, especially knowing he has no one," Rei said, looking at Fuyumi with surprise, though she suspected what Fuyumi meant, refusing to believe it until her daughter confirmed it.

"What are you talking about?"

"He has no one—no father, no mother, no friends. He's completely alone. When we met, I followed him to the cemetery where he was mourning his mother that day," Rei looked at Fuyumi and simply sighed.

"Poor boy, it's not easy for him after everything that's happened," Rei worried about the savior of her only daughter, knowing that without him, her daughter would have died at the hands of the villain.

"Invite him to dinner. Even though he is quirkless, his actions deserve respect," said the head of the Todoroki family in an authoritative tone. Though he could be arrogant at times, he respected those who engaged in heroism not for glory.

Chapter Text

Flying over the city with the help of symbiotic tendrils, Izuku admired how he was able to prevent crimes and protect the streets from villains. However, he considered this only the beginning and reminded himself never to think he was doing more than others. This was his first day as an unofficial hero. His coat billowed in the wind, and every passerby who saw him thought he was a hero, but no one knew who was beneath the mask. If someone were to see his face, they would be amazed at how a quirkless child had gained the power to defeat foes. Society is ready to see a hero as a savior, but never ponders what lies beneath the costumes. If All Might had not humiliated him that day, Izuku would have felt differently about him. He was ready to strive for his dream, to train and learn, but he heard "no," which shattered his hopes.

"You have no chance of becoming a hero without quirks," — these words were unexpected for Midoriya. He was almost ready to accept his fate and live with the humiliations he received at school. But deep down, there remained two feelings: hatred and a faint hope.

He harbored hatred toward All Might, who humiliated him in front of the entire country. All his teachers and classmates laughed at him when All Might turned away. The anger boiled within him, for his idol, who told everyone that anyone could be a hero, did not keep his word. If not for Venom, Izuku was afraid to think about what he might have done to himself that day. Now he had the power to protect people, and he intended to use it, as it was his only chance to achieve his goal. However, Izuku couldn't blindly trust his abilities — he needed more. Power was good, but combined with his intellect, he could become a truly outstanding hero.

Immersed in thought, he soared over the city, performing flips, for the city was already asleep, and no one would notice him if it weren't for the sound of a civilian helicopter. The noise alarmed him, and trying to hide, he started running across buildings to reach the roof. Running swiftly, Izuku wanted to test what he had in mind.

"Do you think this will work, Izuku?" — Venom asked, doubting his plan but deciding not to interfere out of curiosity.

"We won't know until we try," — Izuku replied, climbing onto the roof. He heard the helicopter approaching. With symbiotic tendrils, he grabbed the edge of the roof and, using his power, pulled himself taut like a slingshot. When there was no more room to retreat, he launched himself like a torpedo, slicing through the air, his coat whipping behind him. The acceleration and speed were incredible, and, exhilarated by the speed, he shouted.

"YESSS!!!" — Venom was surprised by his host's action and took control of the body, creating webbed wings for gliding. Izuku didn't mind, but the sound of the air and the wind in his face was intoxicating. The helicopter sounds disappeared, losing sight of him among the massive buildings. Finally, he reached his home. The apartment building was dimly lit — not surprising since it was 3:27 AM, and no one would expect a hero to fly past their building in a residential area. Entering his home through the window and closing it, Izuku mentally opened his face from the symbiotic mask and, removing his hat, began undressing slowly, removing each piece of his costume.

"And what about food? We feel hungry. We need food, or I'll take control, and we'll eat people, Midoriya," — what he heard did not please Izuku. He realized he would have to stock up on food for at least a week, or else his usual weekly ration wouldn't last even two days. His caloric intake had increased from 2300 to 4000, if not 5000, due to the symbiote's power.

"Alright, I'll cook something, just let me take a shower. Patrolling may be exciting, but it takes a lot of energy," — Venom grumbled but agreed, as he couldn't cook unlike his host.

"Wait, if we're one, you'll shower with me?" — Izuku was puzzled, as it was his personal space.

"Yes, and what's wrong with that? You'll shower, get clean, what's the problem?" — Venom had read about etiquette but hadn't reached the section on personal space.

"Could you detach so I can shower alone?" — Izuku replied with a hint of awkwardness.

"Hahaha, I can control your body, do you think I don't know what's between your legs?" — Izuku blushed instantly but accepted his fate.

"Alright, but don't come out of me, understood?" — Venom just smirked but decided to play along.

"Oh yes, great lord, your humble servant dare not gaze upon your majesty," — Venom joked. Izuku shook his head but still removed everything except his underwear, placing a towel on his shoulder as he headed to the bathroom.

Izuku sat in the hot water, covering his face with his hands to hide his flushed cheeks. The water around him bubbled uneasily, as if reflecting his nervousness. Next to him, noticeably, Venom splashed around, taking on a more fluid and streamlined form, as if trying to adapt to the situation.

"Izuku," — the deep, slightly guttural voice of the symbiote resounded, — "why so tense? We're both here to relax."

"I-is this... n-normal?" — Izuku stammered, struggling to breathe evenly. His embarrassment was on the verge of explosion. "After all, you're... you're part of my body."

Venom thoughtfully moved, forming a ring of black mass around him. Then, as if playfully scrutinizing, he began to examine Izuku's slender body.

"You're too skinny," — noted Venom. "That's not right."

"W-what?" — Izuku looked at him in confusion.

"Nejire won't like it," — continued the symbiote. "You want to make an impression, right? Then you need muscles. I read that girls like muscular and tall guys."

"D-don't say such things so loudly!" — exclaimed Izuku, nearly jumping in the water from embarrassment.

Venom merely shifted slightly, making a sound that was either a chuckle or a sigh.

"Relax, kid. We're working towards a goal. And maybe someday you'll stop blushing so much."

Izuku submerged his face in the water to hide, leaving Venom once again "satisfied" with his reaction.

Surprised at how he knew about Nejire, Izuku decided to ask directly.

"Wait, how do you know Nejire?" — asked Izuku, embarrassed and covering his waist with his hands.

"I know all your memories and your past, and Nejire holds a special place there," — the memories of Nejire were bright, without any quarrels or conflicts, except when Nejire teased him in various ways.

"Stop covering your waist, there's nothing to see," — Venom embarrassed Izuku even more, but he gathered the courage to respond.

"Hey, people's weaknesses should be respected, not belittled," — to which Venom laughed and tapped Izuku on the head with a tendril.

"Don't talk about us as weak. In your mind and thoughts, I know any weakness can be eliminated. Why aren't you acting?"

Izuku sighed deeply, removing his hands from his waist. It was pointless, as Venom already knew everything, even if he was an alien.

"I doubt it. The words All Might said still affect me, and knowing what names I've been called, I doubt my actions," — though Venom was foreign to this world, he understood his host's feelings and what he was experiencing, but couldn't understand why he focused on the words of strangers who didn't know him.

"Why pay attention to the words of those who don't know who you are?" — it was a contradictory question to which Izuku seemed to have an answer, yet also didn't. Spreading his legs at the edge of the bath and gazing at the ceiling, he pondered what to tell Venom.

"I... I don't know what to say. You know, people are social beings, and for most of us, it's hard to imagine life without loved ones. Mom was the one who supported me, and after she left this life, it became difficult. I have no close people, except Nejire," — Venom grumbled at his words and directed a stream of cold water that refreshed him.

"Hey, stop, don't do that!" — Izuku yelled, shielding himself from the cold water with his hands. Venom obeyed but remained displeased with him.

"You're weak, admit it. Even with the powers you possess, you remain weak. Sometimes the past is painful, it's contradictory," — Midoriya understood Venom's words and that the past caused him pain, but he was afraid to take decisive steps as the new always frightened him, no matter how much he said he was fine.

"Perhaps you're right. I always wanted to be a hero, but everyone in my life told me I wasn't worthy, except Nejire and Mom. Although I won't see my mom again, I cherish every moment with her. They believed in me and didn't turn away when I sought help," — Venom smirked at Midoriya's words, as it was new to him. The term "close person" was unfamiliar. He merged with Midoriya two days ago, and he had much to learn to understand people, especially his host.

"I see, but I think you'll have to face reality. If you can't change the past, you have the opportunity to change your future for better or worse," — Izuku lowered his head and met Venom's gaze, which expressed a kind of smirk, but his trust in Venom was growing.

"I understand. Having gained power, I feel responsible for my actions. I gained this power thanks to you, and I want to dedicate it to saving people so that children won't mourn their parents. I want to be a hero who solves people's problems, even if I hide my face under a mask," — Venom interrupted Midoriya with a smirk and, as always, became the counterforce to his ideology.

"You're too young to think about this. These people mocked you, they don't deserve saving. If they're such hypocrites that they're ready to laugh at a teenager striving for his dream, then such people have no place," — Venom thought about himself and Izuku's well-being, for his physical and mental state affected him. Venom had his own character, different from Izuku's. He was selfish and pragmatic, thinking only of himself, which he considered right, whereas Izuku thought of others, neglecting his own well-being, which irritated him.

"It's not for me to decide who lives or dies. Human life is valuable, and I see nothing wrong with thinking about oneself, but..." — Venom interrupted him, closing his mouth with a tendril.

"You're incomplete, you don't value yourself, you place yourself below others. You crave recognition from those ready to praise you, but once you turn away, you get stabbed in the back. You sought All Might's recognition, but he ridiculed and humiliated you. You have no friends or support, and that's why you want to be a hero," — Izuku was speechless from Venom's words. He was right, and it was hard to dispute his arguments. Venom wished the best for his host, for him to become better, but due to problems he partly created himself, Izuku was at a standstill, unable to move forward in life.

"Are you ready to live deceiving yourself to avoid your problems? You understand the root of your problem but aren't planning to solve it. You're a coward, you would've remained so if not for me. If you believe in fate, accept the present and stop living in the past. People will keep leaving, even Nejire will leave," — Izuku lowered his head, looking at the water. Everything said by Andy he denied, not wanting to face the problem. He feared he wouldn't be able to take a step without losing a part of himself. All these thoughts swirled in his mind, and Andy merely voiced his thoughts aloud, something Izuku would never dare to say.

"I don't know what to do," — inside and in his head, everything tightened to a critical point. His problems were the main reason for his weakness. Trying to manage internal anxiety, he was on the brink of despair, until he felt Venom's piercing gaze.

"Am I wrong?" — as much as Izuku wanted to deny it, but, gritting his heart and soul, he confirmed his words in a cold tone.

"Yes," — Izuku replied, looking resolutely at Venom. Izuku realized his problem, which was his first step out of despair he'd been in for years. Tendrils formed into a symbiotic hand, asking Izuku to shake it.

"If you can keep a promise, then promise before your friend to become who you've long dreamed of, without regrets and remorse, Izuku Midoriya," — dispelling fear and worries, Izuku clasped Andy's hand and, for the first time in years, looked decisively into Andy's eyes.

"I promise to fulfill my dream, no matter how thorny the path. I'll fall but always stand up, despite problems," — Izuku placed his hand on his heart, making a promise to Andy from the bottom of his heart. Venom heard and saw the resolute tone of his host and was satisfied, smirking.

"Arise... Izuku... Midorya," — Venom whispered, showing his sinister smile.

Izuku stood up from the bath, ready for new challenges, and finally accepted his fate, but there was one problem: he was naked.

"First put on pants before waving your hose. It's inappropriate," — realizing his mistake, Izuku blushed immediately and covered himself. Exiting the bath at Venom's request, he headed to the kitchen, anticipating a feast for his partner.

In the spacious kitchen, filled with numerous products, Izuku Midoriya bustled around the stove, carefully checking several pots and pans simultaneously. Beside him, like a shadow, stood Venom, the pitch-black symbiote, occasionally interfering with the process by extending long tendrils to help.

"Venom, be careful with the knife!" — Izuku flinched when one of the tendrils grabbed a large knife and started quickly slicing carrots. "We don't need extra holes in the countertop!"

"We KNOW this," — the symbiote replied with a light hiss. "But you're too slow! We want meat, lots of meat!"

In the background, meat was indeed already cooking: steaks on the grill, kebabs in the oven, and a large piece of beef slowly roasting with herbs. In a nearby pot, a thick broth full of potatoes, noodles, and chicken was boiling. On the skillet, an omelet with cheese, ham, and a bit of greens sizzled.

"We agreed there'd be balance," — Izuku said with a hint of indignation, adding fresh vegetables to the salad. "Not just meat! We need more carbs and healthy fats."

"We agree, but we need more energy!" — Venom, without waiting, grabbed a jar of peanut butter and dumped it into the dough Izuku was preparing for cookies.

"This was supposed to be dessert!" — Izuku protested but then waved his hand. "Fine, let it be."

Mountains of dishes grew on the table: huge servings of pasta with cheese sauce, fried rice with vegetables, chicken wings in honey-mustard sauce, several pizzas with thick layers of cheese and meat. For dessert — chocolate muffins with protein cream and homemade protein bars.

"This looks… impressive," — Izuku mumbled, gazing at the mountain of food.

"It's MAJESTIC!" — Venom's booming voice echoed. He gleefully grabbed a piece of meat and sent it into his maw with one motion.

Izuku just smiled. Cooking with Venom turned out to be much more chaotic than he thought, but judging by the result, it was worth it.

The kitchen filled with reverent noise: creaking chairs, clinking forks and spoons, and barely audible growls from Venom, who was already anticipating the feast. Izuku sat at the table, looking at the mountains of food before them — a real food marathon for five thousand calories.

"Well then… bon appétit," — Izuku mumbled, smiling uncertainly and reaching for a plate of pasta.

"NO TIME TO DILLY-DALLY!" — Venom boomed, stretching a tendril and pulling three plates towards himself at once. He ravenously devoured the steak, leaving not even a drop of juice.

"Venom, you'll crush everything!" — Izuku protested, though he couldn't suppress a chuckle. The symbiote resembled a hungry giant child who had just discovered an all-you-can-eat buffet.

"We WAITED for this all day! We need protein!" — Venom launched another tendril, grabbing a slice of pizza and catapulting it straight into his maw. "AHH, the cheese STRETCHES, LIKE WE LOVE!"

"Alright, alright!" — Izuku conceded, tearing off a crunchy piece of bread and dipping it into the meat sauce. "But don't eat so fast, or you'll lose the pleasure of enjoying the food!"

"THIS FOOD IS MADE FOR DEVOURING!" — Venom gleefully sent four protein muffins inside, and Izuku could hear the satisfied chewing within the symbiote.

Gradually, the chaos on the table transformed into a cozy dinner. Izuku ate calmly, savoring each bite: tender wings with honey sauce, juicy pasta where the cheese stretched a meter long, and large pieces of baked meat with a golden crust. Venom, on the other hand, worked on "speed": his tendrils flitted around the table, grabbing salad, fried rice, and another pizza.

"You seem like you want to win an eating contest," — Izuku noted when the symbiote consumed an entire portion of rice without noticing the spoon.

"We HAVE WON. We DESERVE IT." — Venom's voice was satisfied, low, almost purring.

By the end of the meal, the table looked like a battlefield: several empty plates were stacked, bowls of sauces lay on their sides, and in the center was just a small piece of dessert left.

"Do you want the last muffin?" — Izuku asked, slightly out of breath from the amount of food eaten.

"We are generous… it's yours," — Venom proclaimed with pomp, reclining in the chair. "We are SATISFIED."

Izuku smiled and delightedly took a bite of the chocolate muffin. A contented silence fell over the kitchen, broken only by the soft clinking of a spoon against the plate.

"You know, Venom," — Izuku said, examining the emptied table, — "maybe tomorrow we can try something less… grand?"

"WE AGREE… for breakfast." — Venom's voice wavered with drowsy satisfaction. "But for lunch… another FIVE THOUSAND CALORIES."

Izuku couldn't hold back his laughter. As strange as the day had been, he was definitely happy.

At the end of the meal, Izuku stretched comfortably on his chair with a full stomach, lazily stretching his arms, as he really didn't want to clean up the pile of dishes.

"Eh, and someone will have to clean all this up, you know?" — Izuku asked, looking at the satisfied and full Venom, who grinned.

"That's not my concern; I granted you power, so it's payment for its use," — Venom said, grinning wider, which made Izuku laugh.

"Fair enough," — Izuku admitted but still got up from the chair, gathering the dishes. The problem was that the week's supply of products had run out, and someone clearly needed to go shopping.

He had 100,000 yen in his account, which his father sent weekly, though he didn't answer his calls. Izuku still felt guilty for his quirklessness, which forced his father to leave and work hard, but Izuku didn't know the whole truth about his father, who he was, or where he was, though he was considered his legal parent, but hadn't appeared since leaving many years ago.

"And you know we'll have to go shopping for groceries tomorrow. Now I'll have to make a new shopping list," — Izuku said, washing the dishes, to which Andy snorted, speaking in a haughty tone.

"Yes, lots of food, go ahead, my master, we need more food," — Venom pulled a culinary book with a tendril and showed it to Izuku.

"Do we have ingredients for this breakfast?" — Venom uttered, pointing to an omelet with cheese.

"Well, for this morning's breakfast, we have enough, so I think we'll cook and then head out for groceries," — Venom internally rejoiced while Izuku washed the dishes. Meanwhile, Venom occupied himself with what interested him — reading books and studying human culture.

Having washed all the dishes, Izuku collapsed onto the bed, wishing Venom a good night.

"Good night."

"We don't need sleep, we need answers," — Venom said, turning on the lamp and reading a book about history.

"You know best," — Izuku drifted into the realm of Morpheus, finally earning a rest from all the heroic work.

****

Two days ago, after saving Fuyumi

In another dimension, hidden from human eyes, where pure energy and the threads of the One for All users intertwined. They all watched the quirkless boy named Izuku Midoriya from an astral universe, where no soul could enter except the One for All users. A dimension filled with pure energy accumulated through each user of the One for All quirk. While some felt sorry for the child, others agreed with All Might's actions. The first user of One for All, Shigaraki, deemed him worthy for his determination to become a hero, showing a heroic spirit, not retreating from his words even when All Might convinced him otherwise.

"I consider him worthy of this power. The child showed a spirit that even Toshinori lacked. I acknowledge that Yagi's actions against Izuku Midoriya were extremely harsh, but even in the face of his idol, he didn't despair and continued to stand his ground," — Shigaraki argued, sitting on the chair and looking at the following users of the quirk. Next was Nana Shimura

Shimura commented on her choice, siding with Shigaraki:

"Midoriya reminds me a lot of Toshinori when we first met. He was just as reckless but persistent, never backing down from his words. If he truly is quirkless and not lying, then he might be able to handle the power of One for All."

"It was harsh towards a child. He saved that girl, showing bravery and a desire to help others despite his weakness, proving his worth. The courage of the weak is truly impressive for his age," the fifth user, Daigoro, supported him. He hadn't taken the conversation with Toshinori seriously, but he appreciated the valor shown during the rescue.

"Whether he's a child or not, he still bears responsibility for his actions. It's foolish to pass on the quirk to a reckless child. What if he seeks revenge on those who've wronged him? He's brave, but hasn't revealed his true motives. What if he's an agent of All for One?" questioned the fourth user, Hikari, who doubted the wisdom of giving the quirk to a quirkless child.

"One rescue alone doesn't prove his worthiness to hold this power. If he wants to bear this power, his duty is to stop All for One. We, like him, have no time to play heroes. Our goal is to stop All for One once and for all, and if he sees this as a game, he's unworthy. We haven't seen his true character, his real reason for wanting to be a hero. The words spoken on the rooftop don't inspire confidence," the second user commented, remaining pragmatic.

"Your judgments are logical, but I propose sending someone to observe him. We can move in the real world without fear of being discovered, so I suggest sending one of us to decide once and for all if he is worthy of holding this power," proposed the sixth holder, known for his logic and intelligence.

"That's a sensible idea," the first user commented with a smile.

With a heavy sigh, the second holder stepped forward, volunteering himself:

"I'll go. He may be a child, but I sense he's special. I have a feeling he strives to be a hero, but what kind of hero? If he's like everyone else, all I'll have is disappointment, and he will remain voiceless, unable to use One for All."

Everyone nodded approvingly, as the vow of the One for All users stated: this power cannot be obtained; it must be earned through honesty and nobility.

---

Waking up to the buzzing of the alarm clock, Izuku, with his eyes still closed, fumbled for his phone. However, in a mischievous act, Andy had pressed the annoying sound of the alarm to his ear, forcing him to hear it over and over again. With a dissatisfied groan, cursing his dream, Izuku opened his eyes and met Venom's gaze.

"Good morning," he said, smiling at his host.

"It would be a good morning if you hadn't pressed the alarm to my ear," Izuku grumbled, rubbing the sleep from his eyes. As he got out of bed, his legs ached with weakness, but overcoming this, he made his way to the bathroom, listening to Venom, who had become engrossed in books about the history of humanity and was sharing his thoughts on the cruelty of humankind.

"People are willing to kill for a piece of yellow metal, cloaking their actions in noble intentions," Venom remarked. Izuku listened with half an ear, marveling at the incredible capacity of Venom's memory, which could recall entire dates from bizarre epochs. Izuku also had a good memory, but he had never paid attention to things he deemed unnecessary, like most subjects. What was the point of studying the history of peculiar ages when it wasn't relevant to the present?

"Let's go eat; I'm starving after last night," Izuku said, nodding positively with a smile at his partner, even though he wasn't used to Venom's rapid-fire speech.

---

The kitchen was bustling with the sounds of knives clattering against cutting boards and the sizzling of oil in a hot pan. Izuku skillfully moved his hands, chopping green onions. Next to him stood Venom, or as he had been dubbed, the "Culinary Assistant," watching the process with keen interest, though occasionally trying to intervene.

"Are you sure the eggs need to be beaten that much?" Venom whispered in Izuku's mind, while a droplet of his liquid form reached toward the mixing bowl.

"Yes, otherwise the texture of the omelet will be off!" Izuku frowned slightly, stopping Venom before he could add anything unnecessary.

"Off? Nonsense. I can make it perfect. I'll just add a bit of... spices."

"No!" Izuku pushed the bowl away, simultaneously placing a pan on the stove. "You've already added 'a bit of spice.' We're not making anything strange; it's just a traditional Japanese breakfast!"

Venom grumbled in displeasure but refrained from arguing.

On the other side of the counter, the chopped vegetables, sheets of nori, and a small plate of grated radish waited. Izuku focused on frying the omelet, rolling it up neatly. Once he transferred it to a plate, Venom extended a long black tendril, attempting to garnish the dish with a sprig of dill.

"This is for aesthetics," he explained proudly, stretching himself out.

Izuku rolled his eyes but smiled.

"Alright, alright. Thanks for the help."

Meanwhile, on the adjacent burner, miso soup simmered, and a small pot of fragrant rice porridge was already ready. Izuku meticulously arranged everything on plates, adding a bit of salted salmon.

"You know," Venom began, rocking thoughtfully, "you cook too meticulously. If I were doing it..."

"Venom, you don't even eat," Izuku interrupted, lifting the plate with the finished breakfast. "But thanks for the enthusiasm."

Venom huffed in annoyance but retreated.

---

A few minutes later, Izuku sat at the dining table in the shared kitchen, enjoying his breakfast. Venom occasionally grumbled about "too small portions," but he managed to contain himself.

"You could at least say 'enjoy your meal,'" Izuku mumbled softly.

"Enjoy your meal, human."

"Thanks," Izuku smiled, bringing the first spoonful of miso soup to his lips.

After finishing his meal and washing the dishes, Izuku headed to his room, tidying up despite Venom's disapproving murmurs.

"I don't understand why you bother tidying up..."

"Well, it's not exactly frowned upon. My mom taught me to keep my home in order and cleanliness," Venom remarked, releasing a tendril as he scanned the room for his books, or rather, the ones about Midoriya that he had read long ago.

Looking through his wardrobe, Izuku pondered what to wear before stepping outside. Venom was also curious about Izuku's wardrobe, but it lacked variety.

"It's strange to see such a sparse wardrobe when your world has so much clothing and fashion. Even your hero costume would be more unique than your entire uniform wardrobe." Izuku's clothes were quite ordinary: a few different colored t-shirts, a couple of black pants, and his school uniform.

"I don't really follow fashion, and I don't pay much attention to what people wear," Izuku said, pulling out his black pants and a green hoodie with bunny ears that he had purchased on sale at a good discount.

"But when I read etiquette books, people do pay attention to how you dress." Although Venom was aware of this, his understanding was only superficial, lacking practical experience in real life. This was his first day stepping into the light not as a hero, but as Izuku Midoriya, and this experience would mark a new chapter in Venom's adaptation as a personality.

"That's insightful, but everyone has their own tastes and preferences regarding clothing and food, and it's hard to judge that. For example, my tastes often don't align with yours, as you can see, and some kind of compromise is needed, Andy." Finally dressed, Izuku looked at himself in the mirror. In his opinion, he looked perfectly fine, but Venom disagreed.

"How do I look?" Izuku asked, pulling on his hood.

"Terrible," Venom remarked, smirking at his host's outfit.

"You're impossible to please, Andy." Finally, after putting on his shoes and grabbing his backpack, Izuku remembered the most important element without which he couldn't go outside.

"The mask, of course." Izuku rummaged through his drawers for a long time but eventually found what he was looking for.

"Hmm, not the wisest decision. I could make the same mask as before, but why wear a piece of fabric?"

"Did you forget? I'm a controversial star, and be prepared for people to recognize me on the street." It was painful to realize he was now somewhat infamous, especially considering that he had become an internet star in a negative light.

"True enough, but like all news in this world, it will eventually be forgotten."

"Yes, but not this. The One for All himself intervened, and that's a long-lasting matter. Who would dare question his words?" Izuku said with a hint of anger. Now he could no longer go out normally without a mask. Finally, after putting on his red sneakers, he checked his pockets for all his essentials and, having double-checked everything, stepped out into the bright street, shielding his eyes from the sun with his hand.

----

The cityscape was bustling, yet for Izuku, it was just another ordinary day. He was walking to the nearest grocery store with a shopping list in hand. However, inside him, there was a genuine chaos—not from thoughts of training, but from the incessant stream of questions from Venom.

"Why do we need that building with the shimmering windows?" Venom's voice echoed insistently in Izuku's head, brimming with curiosity.

"That's a restaurant. People eat there when they don't want to cook at home," Izuku explained calmly.

"Why? You have hands. You can cook. It's a lazy solution!"

"Sometimes people just want to relax," Izuku sighed as he turned the corner.

"Relax? Your kind has too many weaknesses," Venom grumbled. "Oh, what's that smell?"

Izuku slowed down, catching a whiff of a delightful aroma wafting through the air. In front of the store they were heading to, there was a small stall selling hot buns.

"That's filled bread," Izuku explained. "Hot dogs, curry buns…"

"We're buying!" Venom tugged at Izuku's consciousness towards the stall, like a child demanding a toy.

"No, we have a list. We're not wasting extra money."

"You're boring."

Inside the store, Venom was even worse. The moment Izuku stepped through the door, the flood of questions intensified.

"Why are those vegetables so green?" he began as Izuku stopped at the cabbage section.

"Because they're fresh," Izuku muttered, picking out a suitable head.

"And what are those strange things?" Venom extended a tendril from within, almost touching a radish.

"That's daikon. A traditional ingredient in Japanese dishes."

"Sounds dull. Pick something interesting. Those… marbled things!"

Izuku glanced at the eggs in his cart and rolled his eyes.

"They're just eggs, Venom."

As he continued shopping, Venom wouldn't stop commenting on everything around them. He was particularly fascinated by the confections.

"Why do you need so many sweets? Your teeth break if you have too much."

"That's for celebrations and enjoyment," Izuku explained quietly, trying to ignore the tugging sensation as Venom stared, entranced, at the pastry display.

"Celebrations… Humans are strange."

When Izuku finally finished his shopping and headed to the checkout, Venom suddenly declared, "I want to pick something too."

"This isn't a game, Venom. We're only buying what we need."

"And I'll choose something necessary. Grab that black thing in shiny packaging."

"That's chocolate," Izuku replied wearily. "You don't even eat!"

"But I can feel! It's… beautiful."

Izuku couldn't help but smile and, without saying a word, added a chocolate bar to the cart.

"Thank you," Venom said unexpectedly softly.

As Izuku exited the store with two bags in hand, he remarked aloud, "You're as curious as a child."

"And you're too grown-up for your age," Venom retorted, seemingly unaware of the irony. "This world… is interesting. I want to learn more."

Izuku smiled.

"Well, we have time. Just please don't make me buy everything you find beautiful."

"Ha! I won't promise," Venom replied, cheerfully humming in his mind.

"We bought everything we needed: meat, chicken, rice, and sauces, but what's a trip without fruits, vegetables, and spices? To be honest, Venom wouldn't let Izuku go to the checkout until they bought his treat.

"Let me go, Andy. I want to pay for the groceries and go home," Izuku said, but Venom just huffed disapprovingly and turned Izuku's head towards the chocolate aisle.

"We're not going anywhere until we buy that treat," Venom said in an impatient tone. Izuku didn't want to spend extra money and wanted to protect his finances from unnecessary expenses.

"Understand that our budget isn't infinite, and we can't spend money frivolously," Izuku remarked, but Venom relinquished control of Izuku's body and let him go.

"Just this once, my lord. Your humble servant needs that chocolate and those pastries… what are they called, cinnamon rolls? If I don't like them, I won't insist next time." Exhausted, Izuku reluctantly agreed. It was fascinating how an alien organism that allowed him to wield such immense power acted like a child, asking questions about everything he saw for the first time. Izuku refrained from chastising him, knowing that he came from a different world where such things were unimaginable. Directing himself toward the chocolate section, Izuku allowed Venom to choose.

"Those are cinnamon rolls, Andy. Choose the chocolate, or I'll start feeling awkward. My green hair seems too suspicious," Izuku said, mentally noting the strange looks from his surroundings. Before Venom lay a difficult choice: to take the alluring dark chocolate in the expensive wrapper or the milk chocolate in the purple wrapper adorned with a purple-and-white cow with a bell.

"We're getting both!" Venom exclaimed joyfully, seizing control of the body and grabbing both chocolates.

"You must be kidding me. Why so many? One is enough!" Izuku replied wearily, looking at the cart filled with groceries.

"If we don't try, we won't know. As you said, we should respect others' weaknesses," Venom said. Izuku merely smiled at his words. Venom was developing rapidly, even if he acted like a child. As Izuku walked toward the confectionery section of the store, he heard:

"Aki, don't run in the store! That's unacceptable!" shouted a worried mother, trailing after her child. He kept glancing back, enjoying his mother's reactions, and while it was amusing, he collided with a food display but didn't let that stop him from continuing to run through the store. The silence and coziness of the store were interrupted by the sound of childish laughter as he approached a teenager in a green hoodie, becoming entangled in his own legs and nearly falling to the ground, only to be caught by the teenager.

"Are you okay?" Midoirya asked, examining him for signs of injury but finding none. However, the child was restless, and as Midoirya inspected him, he quickly grabbed his mask and pulled it off, revealing his face. The child didn't understand who he was and simply smiled, leaving Izuku in a state of shock.

"I'm fine," Aki replied, grinning at Izuku.

"Now your mask is with me. Catch me if you want it back." Without hesitation, Izuku took action. He was already an unwanted presence, and revealing his face meant only one thing: he was on the verge of disaster if he didn't retrieve the mask.

"Aki, I told you not to run…" The mother hadn't finished her sentence before she noticed the very same young man who rushed to help a girl. She saw him holding her child in his arms, trying to take the mask from him, but the child resisted, playing with him while Midoirya panicked internally.

"Let go of my child, you quirkless fool!" the mother shouted at Izuku, causing a cold sweat to trickle down his spine. He wasn't alone in the store; he estimated around 27 people were looking at him strangely.

Failure. That's what Izuku experienced. He lost precious time, which he could have used to snatch the mask from the child, and upon hearing the word "quirkless," he slowly set the child down, not taking his eyes off the mother. Panic was escalating, and hearing someone shout, the guard rushed over to the commotion.

"Son, don't go near him! He'll steal your quirk! God knows what curses he might unleash with his hands!" Internally, Izuku screamed that it wasn't true, but he maintained his composure, trying not to attract attention. Aki fell silent, not understanding why his mother was trying to keep him away from the green-haired boy. The mother grabbed her child's hand, refusing to let go to keep him away from Izuku.

"What's happening?" asked a tall, well-built guard, surveying the nervous mother and the bewildered teenager. He touched Izuku's shoulder, and feeling the unfamiliar touch, Izuku grew even more anxious. Turning his head, the guard recognized him and immediately frowned. Venom seethed with rage at the woman, wanting to deal with her brutally, but Izuku restrained him, trying to avert the inevitable.

"What have you done?" the guard said in a stern voice, looking down at Izuku.

"What did he do?" the mother interjected, glaring at Izuku.

"This quirkless one touched my child! Security, get him out of here!" At the frantic mother's screams, people gathered, and surrounded by dozens of onlookers, Izuku wished he could sink into the ground. In his stressed state, he couldn't utter a word; a lump lodged in his throat, and his legs trembled under the weight of countless judging gazes.

"Take what you need and get out of here," the guard said, pointing toward the exit. Some patrons began recording the scene on their phones, making Izuku a scandalous star for numerous tweets and likes.

"It's shameful for his mother that her son touches other children! Tch, a quirkless hero!" one mother spat venomously.

The crowd around Izuku grew increasingly aggressive. After his emotional outburst, the condemnation only intensified. People shouted, hurling insults as if competing to see who could humiliate him the most.

"You're worthless! Who gave you the right to speak?!" a man from the crowd shouted, his voice dripping with disdain.

"Izuku Midoriya? Isn't he the quirkless one who disgraces heroes?!" a young woman chimed in, filming the unfolding drama.

"Didn't All Might put you in your place? Maybe it's time to disappear and stop embarrassing yourself!"

These words cut into Izuku like a knife. Memories flooded back of those humiliating moments when All Might had turned away from him in front of millions, deeming his actions unworthy and foolish. He wanted to protect Fuyumi; he wanted to help, but the world saw him only as a hindrance.

"He's standing there, silent like a coward!" the mother of the child shouted, gripping her son's hand. "There's no place among heroes for someone like him. He might as well disappear!"

The crowd erupted in approving shouts, agreeing with her. Someone turned on a live stream, and messages flooded in the chats:

"There he is, the biggest loser!"

"A quirkless loser trying to prove something? How laughable!"

Izuku felt as if the ground were giving way beneath him. His legs trembled, and his throat tightened with a lump. But deep inside, somewhere buried, fury boiled—not only at the crowd but at himself for allowing others to manipulate him once again.

"Andy…" he whispered through clenched teeth, barely holding himself together.

"Enough of the silence, Izuku. They deserve a lesson. Let me show them what it means to mock you," Venom's hissing voice resonated in his mind.

But instead of yielding, Izuku clenched his fists tighter and stepped forward, striving to appear calm even as he boiled within. His voice rang out firmly, despite the tremors in his body:

"You can hate me. You can shout whatever you want. But I'm here to remind you: even those without quirks can be stronger than you think. You don't decide who I will become."

His words drowned in the laughter and jeers of the crowd. Yet, he held their gazes, even when the hatred in the eyes of the people seemed to burn through him. Lowering his head to conceal his quiet rage, he moved toward the checkout, quickly unloading the groceries onto the counter. All eyes drilled into him, and some whispered among themselves, trying to provoke him in some way, but he didn't hear them; for him, the rest of the world had disappeared beneath his feet. Rapidly unloading the food, he headed to the other side of the register, feeling the cashier's angry glare.

"You owe me 27,650 yen," the saleswoman said, observing Midoriya's panicked expression.

"Card, please," Izuku replied, avoiding her gaze, unwilling to meet her eyes.

"You may tap your card," she said coldly. Izuku placed his card on the terminal, and the familiar sound of payment confirmation echoed in the air.

Midoriya Izuku
Balance: 72,350¥
Purchase: -27,650¥

As soon as he completed the transaction, a loud mocking voice rang out from behind him:

"Look at that, the quirkless one has decided to play the hero, even in a store. I hope you have enough strength to carry those bags home, or will you need someone to help you again?"

The crowd erupted in laughter. People around exchanged barbs, seizing the opportunity to throw in another jab.

"Just don't drop them! What if the Symbol of Peace judges you again for mishandling groceries?" shouted a young man, sneering as he glanced over Izuku's shoulder.

"Better keep your distance, you might think this is another rescue mission!" added a woman with a child, pointing a finger at him.

Izuku silently picked up his bags, feeling a painful knot constricting his throat. He said nothing, didn't look back, and simply took a step toward the exit. But the voices pursued him even as he neared the door.

"Don't forget, you're not a hero! Just a mistake!"

"He was even rejected by the Symbol of Peace! Can you believe it? The Symbol of Peace!"

Someone, unable to hold back, threw an empty can at him, which clattered to the floor beside his feet. Izuku froze for a moment, fists clenched so tightly that his fingers turned white. But he forced himself to keep walking.

As he exited the store, the cold air struck his face. It was slightly quieter outside, but he could still hear the snickers and shouts from within. People with phones stood at the entrance, capturing every move he made.

"Hey, Midoriya, smile for the camera! This is your moment of fame!" one of them shouted, aiming his phone at him.

Inside, Izuku was boiling, but he kept walking, ignoring them until he turned the corner. There, out of their sight, he stopped, leaning against the wall. The bags nearly slipped from his grasp.

"They're worthless, Izuku. Do you hear me? Let me crush them all," Venom hissed ominously in his mind.

Izuku closed his eyes, taking a deep breath.

"No, Venom. That will only make them angrier. I need to be strong... at least for Mom."

He lifted the bags again and continued walking, though with each step, his heart grew heavier.

"Symbol of Peace," Izuku whispered through clenched teeth, trying to suppress his anger. His teeth ground together, and his palms turned white from the pressure of his nails digging in. He had ruined his life; he was a hypocrite who claimed to help everyone, yet when Izuku sought his assistance, he rejected him, telling him he was unworthy.

Izuku burned with hatred, not only for the Symbol of Peace but also for Re-Destro, who promoted racial superiority, brainwashing not just adults but children as well. When they saw the quirkless, they treated them worse than adults, throwing whatever they could find at them. Lost in his thoughts, Venom's nature began to take over, pressing down on his emotions, and the voices in his head whispered to him.

"We will take revenge on them."

"We have the power; they underestimate us."

"We could kill them all."

"No one has the right to trample on us."

"We will break their arms, cut out their tongues, gut them, gouge out their eyes, and shatter every bone in their bodies."

"The Symbol of Peace is the real problem."

The voices whispered, driving Izuku to the brink of madness. He lost any connection to the outside world and struggled to silence the voices in his head, but they were stronger and more insistent, urging him to unleash them and kill anyone who dared to look at them sideways.

---

On a popular subreddit dedicated to discussing heroes and society, a post appeared featuring footage of the conflict in the store. The video of Izuku surrounded by a crowd and accusations went viral, garnering tens of thousands of views. The post was titled, "Another disgrace for the quirkless: how Izuku Midoriya made a fool of himself once again!"

A fierce debate erupted in the comments:

@HeroFanatic89:
"He's not even a hero! A quirkless trying to argue with a mother defending her child? Pathetic! Remove him from society!" #CancelMidoriya (+2.3K likes)

@QuirkMaster2024:
"The Symbol of Peace was right to condemn him. People like him only hinder real heroes from doing their jobs!" #GloryToReDestro (+1.8K likes)

@ProgressFirstQuirk:
"Re-Destro said that the quirkless slow down progress. Here's a clear example! Why even give such people rights?" #CancelMidoriya #GloryToReDestro (+3K likes)

Some users tried to post neutral comments, but they were quickly drowned out by a wave of outrage:

@CompassionateSoul:
"Maybe he just wanted to help? Why are you all so cruel?" (−1200 dislikes, comment deleted by moderators for rule violations)

And then began the praises for Re-Destro:

@QuirkUnity99:
"Now that's a true hero of our time! Re-Destro invests millions to help people with problematic quirks, while this Midoriya just complains about his life." #GloryToReDestro (+4.1K likes)

@FutureIsQuirks:
"The world should be for those with quirks, not for people like him. Thank you, Re-Destro, for making us stronger!" #GloryToReDestro (+3.7K likes)

The post continued to gain traction, becoming one of the most discussed topics of the day. It reached the front page of the subreddit with the headline: "Why the quirkless have no place among us?"

Many users called for Midoriya to be canceled, pushing radical ideas:

@PowerOverAll:
"Officially ban the quirkless from appearing in public places. They don't deserve equal rights!" #CancelMidoriya (+5.2K likes)

@QuirkHero45:
"Give Re-Destro more power. He knows how to protect us from people like Midoriya." #GloryToReDestro (+4.9K likes)

Meanwhile, the number of likes on the post surpassed 50,000, and comments continued to pile up, fueling hatred. The hashtags #CancelMidoriya and #GloryToReDestro became trends on social media, confirming that the animosity directed at Izuku had reached a national scale.

In the comments, discussions grew even more radical. Users debated how to isolate the quirkless from society so they wouldn't hinder development and progress.

@BlazingInfernoHero:
"Quirkless in the workplace is just a disaster. They can't handle tasks at the level of quirked employees. They need to be banned from important positions!" #CancelMidoriya #ForQuirkedFuture #GloryToReDestro (+6.4K likes)

@QuirkSurge2025:
"Let them work only low-skilled jobs. They still can't offer anything to society except being a burden." #NoQuirkNoJob #ReDestroRules #NoPlaceForIncompetents (+5.8K likes)

@PhantomEdgeHero:
"If the quirkless want to be useful, let them do cleaning, repairs, or manual labor. That's their limit." #MidoriyaDisgraceToSociety #JobsForQuirked #GloryToReDestro (+4.9K likes)

Others began proposing more concrete measures:

@SteelTitan42:
"Re-Destro is right when he talks about the superiority of quirks. The quirkless should be legally prohibited from holding positions in important fields like medicine, science, or engineering." #CancelMidoriya #LawsForQuirked #FutureForQuirks (+5.3K likes)

@NovaFlareHero:
"The quirkless don't understand how quirks work, so they only slow down progress. Why do we need such people in technical or research fields?" #RemoveMidoriya #DevelopmentForQuirks #StrengthAndProgress (+4.6K likes)

Some proposals sounded utterly inhumane:

@ShadowSpireQuirk:
"The quirkless could be replaced by technology. Automation has long surpassed their abilities. Why waste resources on them?" #TechVsMidoriya #QuirkedFuture #IsolationForQuirkless (+4.2K likes)

@ArcticFrostHero:
"Create separate cities or settlements for them where they can live and work. We shouldn't involve them in our lives." #MidoriyaInExile #QuirkedSociety #GloryToReDestro (+3.7K likes)

The discussions grew increasingly heated, and posts suggesting stripping the quirkless of their employment rights amassed thousands of likes and hundreds of comments:

@SkyBreaker2023:
"If we want progress, then the quirkless should not occupy positions that capable people could fill. It's just sensible." #QuirkedSuperiority #RemoveMidoriya #ForABrightFuture (+6.8K likes)

@ThunderShockHero:
"A heroic society is built on quirks. The quirkless have no right to be a part of it. They should stand aside and not interfere!" #MidoriyaGetOut #QuirkedHeroes #GloryToReDestro (+5.2K likes)

The idea of completely restricting employment rights for the quirkless quickly became one of the most debated topics. Many users demanded that Re-Destro promote such laws at the government level. Hashtags like #AWorldForQuirks, #CancelMidoriyaNow, and #TheFutureWithReDestro gained popularity, becoming symbols of social division.

---

Nedjire Hado sat in her cozy little room, curled up in a chair with her phone in hand. Her fingers trembled as she scrolled through the comments on the subreddit. The video of Izuku standing surrounded by a crowd in the store, facing accusations and mockery, replayed again and again. She had paused it several times but kept returning to that frame, as if trying to comprehend what she had truly witnessed.

Her heart ached when the camera lingered for a moment on his face. Those eyes, once bright and full of hope, were now filled with pain and fear. Izuku looked like a stranger, almost broken.

"How can they say such things?" she whispered, feeling a wave of rage and despair rising in her chest.

Nedjire glanced at the comments again:

"A quirkless trying to play the hero? Pathetic!"

"Re-Destro was right; people like him don't belong among us!"

Her eyes scanned the words, but their meaning seemed to dissolve in her mind. A buzz of emotions filled her thoughts. Anger, confusion, pain — all mixed together, creating chaos within her soul.

She remembered the first time she met him ten years ago. A boy who spoke so confidently, despite being quirkless. He was sincere, kind, and had a dream. Even then, she noticed how his faith inspired her to take decisive action, no matter the circumstances. But what had become of him now? How did he become an outcast?

"This is unfair," she thought, squeezing her phone so tightly that her fingers turned white.

For a moment, panic washed over her. What if he sees these comments? What will he feel? The crushing guilt for a world that was so cruel to him? She tried to imagine how she would feel in his place, but the pain of just that thought was unbearable.

"Why am I feeling this so intensely?" a thought flickered through her mind.

Nedjire shut her eyes, her breathing becoming rapid. The image of Izuku resurfaced: his smile, his determination, even his silly but endearing gestures that she always noticed. Something fluttered in her chest, but she quickly brushed it aside.

"It's just concern," she reassured herself. "We're friends. I'm just worried about him."

But the anxious feeling wouldn't let go. She wanted to do something, say something, protect him in some way. She even considered writing a comment in his defense, but immediately remembered how quickly moderators deleted neutral opinions.

She turned the video back on. Now, she no longer looked at the crowd or the comments, only at him. The boy she knew. Her heart tightened even more, and for the first time in her life, Nedjire realized she didn't know how to cope with this feeling. It wasn't just concern; it was something much deeper that she couldn't yet comprehend.

"I'm sorry, Izuku, forgive me," she whispered, feeling tears welling in her eyes. Her voice was quiet and unsteady, when the most horrifying thought crossed her mind.

"What if he decides to end it all? What if he just disappears after all this?" Her chest felt heavier than ever at the thought of her friend dying, choking on his own blood. It was the scariest thing of all; tears poured down her face, refusing to stop for even a moment. Her friend, "Freckles," whom she teased, the first person in her life who befriended her despite her odd character and who recognized her as more than just a friend in childhood.

---

Izuku stood in the kitchen, focused intently as he wielded a knife. The blade flickered with incredible speed, finely chopping the meat, which fell neatly onto the cutting board. He wasn't just cooking — he was unleashing the pent-up rage he had bottled inside. Meat, vegetables, spices — everything became his target.

On the stove, a large pot of rich broth simmered, filled with the fragrant aromas of garlic, pepper, and ginger. Next to it lay a mountain of fried potato slices, creamy sauces, and a heap of spices. Every detail of the dish was calculated to perfection: 4,000 calories — a meal meant to nourish him not just physically, but psychologically.

Venom, with whom he had learned to coexist, was there as always. His deep voice echoed in Izuku's mind, but today, it was particularly insistent.

"Do you feel that, Izuku? Their hatred. Their disdain. They've left us no choice. You're cooking this to satisfy your hunger, but it's not just food, is it?"

Izuku tightened his grip on the knife. He tried to ignore the voice, but Venom knew how to penetrate deeper.

"You're angry. You want to prove to them that you're not weak. That you can do more than they think."

Izuku slammed the knife onto the table with a loud thud, grabbed the pot, and shook it violently, mixing the ingredients.

"Enough," he whispered through clenched teeth. "It's just a day, Venom. Just a stupid day, and I want to forget about it."

But Venom wouldn't relent. His voice softened, but became all the more sinister:

"They humiliated you. They called you nothing. And you allowed them to do it. Aren't you tired of enduring? Why not show them what you're capable of? We could... punish them."

Izuku took a deep breath, feeling his heart race. His hands trembled as he picked up a spoon and tasted the broth. The flavor was perfect — rich, deep, and warming. But instead of satisfaction, he felt only greater anger.

"Punish them?" he muttered. "And what would that change? They still wouldn't understand."

"They will understand when you make them fear you. You've given them too many chances. It's time to stop being patient. They don't deserve your kindness, Izuku."

The rage swelled within him like a storm, but somewhere deep inside, a voice of reason resisted Venom's words.

Izuku finished cooking: a massive bowl filled with fried meat, potatoes, vegetables, and thick sauce. He garnished it with grated cheese and herbs, as if adding the final touch. But the food no longer felt like comfort. It became a reminder of his helplessness in a world that loathed him for who he was.

Sitting down at the table, he felt as though Venom was wrapping around him from the inside, whispering increasingly radical ideas.

"They deserve fear. Let me show you how to make them feel it."

But instead of replying, Izuku buried his face in his plate, trying to drown out that voice with food.

After finishing his meal, he attempted to suppress his anger. It was already deep into the night, and he couldn't calm down, waiting for a call from Dabi to tell him when and where to patrol. Finally, he heard the call he had been waiting for.

"Get ready to go out, it's time," came Dabi's cold response, sending coordinates.

"Time to go." Quickly putting on his hero uniform and finally donning his coat, still consumed by rage, he climbed out the window. Under the influence of the emotional enhancement from the symbiote, he headed toward Dabi.

To be continued.

Chapter Text

The warm March air whispered through the streets, and the sun, in its golden sunset, handed over its duties to the moon. The air was warm, but no less cold for the residents of the city of Mustafa. With the setting sun, he emerged — Silent Phantom.

Clinging with a black tendril to a flagpole, he leaned forward, watching the lively streets that had yet to fall asleep. Izuku watched as heroes sped through the streets, trying not to draw unwanted attention. A black spot, whose figure billowed in the wind, sought to move quickly through the city, performing tumbles to calm himself. Thoughts devoured Izuku one after another, and this was openly reflected in his method of movement. Two days ago, he was afraid to cling to buildings, but now he flew between them without fear of falling. After grabbing the edge of a neighboring building, Izuku moved as fast as he could. The building was glass, one of the business centers of this city, and the lights were still on inside. Each office worker gazed in astonishment at the black figure running across the glass. Finally, he reached the roof and, sitting at the edge, watched the life of the night city, which was mesmerizing, but for him, it meant nothing now. He had 15 minutes left until the meeting with Dabi, and he had time to talk.

Clinging with his feet and hands to the glass skyscraper, Izuku looked at his reflection. The reflection of his hero costume, illuminated by the lights of the night city, gave him an air of mystery, but what caught his attention were his eyes — the pupils were more tense than usual, reflecting his inner state, bitter and devoid of support from loved ones. "All alone." Inside his mind, Izuku was engaged in a real struggle with the desire to punish those who had mocked him, those who had turned his life into a solitary self-flagellation.

— Everything, absolutely everything!!! ALLMIGHT... Katsuo... Katsuki and Kaiber.

Izuku's mind screamed, trying to break free in every possible way, but he held back his desire for revenge. They were all complicit in his misery, the last name whispered maliciously in his head — the only person who had supported him throughout his life, and now she had died a cruel death, becoming a victim of a serial killer. Venom heard these thoughts; he knew how he affected the host, but he couldn't do anything about his desire, only attempt to persuade him. The emotions the host experienced were intense, and Venom merely provided confidence, amplifying them and rejecting any doubts.

— Do you feel this, Izuku? Anger, disappointment, exhaustion? They are poisoning you, but this shouldn't be a weakness. It can become your strength.

Izuku painfully clenched his teeth, almost biting his tongue in fury. He knew he shouldn't listen, but Venom's words pulled at him like a magnet.

— They hate me. It doesn't matter what I do. It's all pointless, — he whispered, nearly breaking into a scream.

Venom chuckled quietly, as if enjoying his despair and sense of helplessness.

— And you still want their forgiveness? Their approval? You're pathetic if you think you can win their love. People only value strength, Izuku. You need to show them who you are. The real you.

Izuku looked at his hands. Hands that had always been his only tools. They trembled, but now not from fear — from accumulated anger.

— I don't want to be like them, — he muttered, but Venom's voice interrupted his weak protest again.

— You are already not like them. You are better. But as long as you allow them to pressure you, they will consider you worthless. Why do you let them do this? Why do you let them trample your dreams?

Izuku felt something dark and almost unbearable growing inside him. His heart raced, his breathing became heavier, and his organs clenched from the stress he was experiencing, feeding Venom's emotional vampirism.

— They don't understand... No one understands...

— Yes. No one will understand. They are not worthy of you, Izuku. But you can make them understand. You can show them what it means to be in their place — to feel insignificant, humiliated, cornered. You just need a little determination.

His voice sounded like the rustle of poison, sinking deep into consciousness.

— What do you suggest? — Izuku asked, a dangerous note creeping into his voice.

Venom laughed, like a predator sensing prey.

— Just give me freedom, Izuku. Let me take control. I will show you what it means to be strong. I will show you how they will fear and respect you.

Izuku raised his head, his gaze becoming glassy and empty. These words sounded so tempting, so right. He was no longer sure where his anger ended and Venom's influence began.

— If I give you control... what will happen then?

— After? You will feel a strength you never knew. You will forget what it means to be weak. They will know their place. And you will be free.

Izuku closed his eyes. Anger, pain, and resentment merged into one. He felt the darkness enveloping his mind, as Venom's voice grew louder, consuming the remnants of his resistance. Izuku's will shattered under the weight of his emotions, and his ideals broke as he recalled those who had trampled him, wiping their feet on him.

— No, — he replied coldly and briefly this time, and the mind and will of Midoriya defeated the desire for revenge, but this would not be the first time anger and disappointment would overcome him.

— What do you mean, "no"? They caused us pain, they laughed at us, some of them beat you until you lost consciousness. The scars they left are still on your body. Don't be a wimp, Izuku, they deserve what they did to you!

Izuku breathed heavily, regaining his composure, but a part of anger still lingered inside him, corroding him from within and breaking his internal principles.

— I will not punish them. God is my witness, — he replied, jumping off the wall into the open air. He fell into the open space until he grabbed onto a building, swaying on a tendril. Casting aside all doubts, Izuku did a somersault, picking up speed as he fell to the ground. The city was lively, and flying over it was a pleasure. Mustafa was full of high-rises and skyscrapers that allowed him to cling to buildings. Nothing was happening on the ground until Venom warned him about a car that was disrupting public peace.

— There's a car down there on the right acting strangely, it's not stopping, — Venom whispered, looking at the black car. Izuku lowered his gaze and saw that the car was trying to hit as many people as possible. Strangely, Izuku didn't see a single hero attempting to stop it. He hesitated, wondering if trying to stop it would land him in hot water with the police. On the ground, the car crossed a line and almost hit a woman with a child, and that moment became the starting point for action.

— Let's accelerate, — Izuku replied briefly, lowering a tendril to cling to the wall and starting to run along it, chasing the car. His hat billowed in the wind, threatening to fall if not for Venom holding it, stretching the button of his coat that flowed like a cape in the wind. Venom directed his power into the legs of the symbiote's host.

— Wow, — Izuku felt the power coursing through his legs, instantly accelerating them, but with the power came pain that echoed in Izuku's legs. The pain accumulated with each step, but he endured while running along the wall to catch the car with a tendril.

— It hurts, — Venom sensed that Izuku was starting to hurt and that physical strength was not the key tool for solving this problem.

— And I warned you, — Venom retorted, feeling Izuku grind his teeth to dull the pain in his joints. He wasn't prepared for the full concentration of Venom's power in one place, and without a prepared body, his bones would break if he exerted even more effort. Although Venom could heal this, it would take time, which was precious in battles.

— This can't be solved with force; we need cunning, — Izuku thought about which route the car might take to catch him at any moment.

Venom stopped giving him strength, handing over full control so that he could handle the situation himself.

Izuku quickly assessed the situation: narrow streets, intersections, and numerous obstacles. He squinted, calculating possible routes for the car.

— To the left, the second street. It's a dead end, — Venom suggested, analyzing the area.

— Great.

Izuku sharply changed direction, using a tendril to grab a corner sign and shorten the distance. He descended, like a predator, right in front of the car. With a powerful leap, Izuku clung to the hood. The car howled, trying to shake him off, but Izuku was already in action. He smashed the windshield with a punch; the driver's gaze was full of fear, and as the tendrils tried to grab him, he suddenly screamed.

— Stop!!! — the driver shouted in panic.

The tendril immediately halted inches from his face, and Izuku looked at him thoughtfully through his lenses.

— If I stop, the car will explode! There's a bomb under the car!! — the driver screamed with panic in his eyes.

Izuku frowned, realizing the danger. He quickly scanned the cabin of the car, and his attention was drawn to the passengers in the back seat — a group of villains with various and unique quirks. They were clearly ready for a fight, but Izuku wasn't going to back down.

The first villain, with metallic claws, tried to attack, but Izuku quickly reacted, using his tendrils to knock him out of the car through the rear window. The driver tried to resist, but Izuku helped him so he wouldn't become a suicide terrorist.

— Keep driving straight and don't stop! — he ordered.

The second villain, who controlled fire, began throwing fireballs, but Izuku took the hit, and his clothing worked, rendering the flames ineffective. He retaliated with a tendril attack, knocking the villain off balance and pulling him in, delivering a punch that knocked him out of the car.

The third villain, possessing telekinetic abilities, tried to stop Izuku by lifting debris and directing it toward him. However, Izuku used his agility and speed to dodge, simultaneously wrapping the villain in a tendril and pulling him out of the car.

Police cars with flashing lights emerged from the corner, which irritated Izuku, and every siren echoed painfully in his head, making it hard to concentrate. Izuku clutched his head to ease the pain but realized that if he kept doing this, the car with the passenger would explode. Along with the police, a couple of heroes in colorful costumes were also approaching.

Once all the villains were neutralized, Izuku focused on the bomb under the car. He carefully examined the mechanism and understood that the bomb would explode if the car stopped. Additionally, he noticed that there were too many civilians around, and any delay could cost them their lives.

Overcoming the pain from the blaring police cars, he nimbly began to crawl to the bottom of the car, and upon seeing the bomb, Izuku immediately understood, widening his eyes.

— It's a magnetic bomb for metallic surfaces! — The wind blew in his face, and the driver wasn't about to stop for any reason; on the contrary, he was picking up speed, trying to shake him off. Izuku was swaying from side to side, his coat billowing in the wind, until Venom intervened, firmly securing him so he wouldn't fall.

— What does that mean? — Venom asked.

— This bomb will explode if it stops and it attaches to metallic surfaces!

— Eureka! — Using his tendrils, Izuku took extra space for a grip, tearing the bomb along with the bottom of the car.

— We don't have time, we need to throw the bomb! — Izuku was anxious, trying to think of a way to dispose of the bomb with a crowd of people out for an evening stroll.

— Where? There are too many people! — Venom couldn't think of what to do as Izuku was under the adrenaline rush, also experiencing the euphoria of battle. Realizing there was no time to talk, Izuku, along with the bomb and the bottom of the car, grabbed the bomb and immediately, using the tendril, pulled himself to the wall, running along it with all his strength. At the same moment, when the bomb was torn from the car, the hero, using his efforts, stopped the vehicle and watched as Silent Phantom swiftly ran along the wall.

The internal countdown for the bomb was ticking down. Directing the symbiote's strength into his legs and arms, he firmly grasped the bomb, and when he had one step left to the end of the wall, Izuku threw the bomb with all his might into the air. His right hand and legs hurt from the intense concentration of Venom's power in one area.

— Do you think this will change anything? It will still fall and ultimately explode! — Venom shouted in Izuku's head, watching as the bomb hung motionless in the air until a click was heard.

BOOOMMM!!!

Yellow tongues of flame engulfed the bomb in slow motion, and from a distance of five meters, it exploded. No one was hurt, except for a couple of windows, and at most, the brickwork of the nearest buildings suffered.

— It worked, — Izuku whispered, feeling his legs give out beneath him as he fell to one knee, breathing heavily.

— My turn, — Venom said, beginning to heal Izuku at a rapid pace, and within a few seconds, his joints felt fresh.

— How did you do that? I feel like my legs could run a marathon! — Izuku exclaimed joyfully, looking at the cheering crowd below, who applauded him, but the police were wary, watching the new hero.

— There's our hat, — Venom replied, pointing to the fallen hat on the road. Rising from his knee and feeling invigorated, Izuku jumped off the roof, approaching his hat.

— Hey hero, what's your name?

— Wave to the camera.

— Do some cool trick, sir!

— Dude, you have a cool costume!

— Can I meet you?

Flashes surrounded Izuku from all sides, preventing him from taking any measures, but someone approached from behind and placed a hand on Izuku's shoulder.

— Reveal your name and hero license! — said the police officer, keeping his hand on his coat, and when Izuku turned his head, he met the officer's gaze. Bystanders filmed him on video, trying to capture him from different angles.

— Our only way out is to run, — Izuku was ready. He tensed his shoulders; the escape plan was ready. With a burst of speed, he would cling to the wall with the symbiote and disappear behind the rooftops — a quick and reliable plan, in his opinion.

— I repeat, your heroic name! — the police officer hadn't finished his sentence when Izuku bolted. The officer grabbed his weapon and aimed it at him, shouting after him.

— Surrender immediately, or we will open fire! — another police officer yelled, aiming his gun at Izuku. He was ready to stick to the wall when some sticky mass wrapped around his waist, pulling him back to the road. Falling on his back, Izuku quickly regained his composure and saw two heroes in front of him. Rising from the ground, he met their gazes.

— Were you asked to reveal your name? Are you mute? — sneered a massive hero in a beige-blue costume with striking arms reminiscent of a hammer.

— Clearly, a quirk for enhancing his strikes is strong, and his stamina is great, — analyzing the opponent, Izuku concluded that he should avoid his attacks as much as possible.

The second hero was dressed in an orange-red hero costume with a helmet on his head and some strange gloves.

— The second one has a pulling quirk or something like that. — Izuku was ready for a fight, but he was annoyed that there were police behind him, keeping him in their sights.

— What are we going to do? — Venom asked with rage, looking at the surrounding opponents. People filmed everything on their phones, as the black hero in a coat and hat was surrounded by heroes and police.

— Trust me, — Izuku replied, surrendering to the police. Raising his hands above his head, they understood that he wouldn't be able to escape if he tried.

— Are you out of your mind? — Venom screamed, not understanding his host's actions, but he gave him control for now, and as they approached him with handcuffs, Venom smiled internally.

— I'm doing your job for you, and you decided to arrest me? — Izuku protested in a low, bass voice so that they wouldn't recognize his real voice. He fell to his knees, calming not only the police but also the heroes who stood on either side, closely following Izuku's plan.

— I understand, but using a quirk in a public place without a license is against the law, — the hero with handcuffs stated, restraining his quirks. Izuku smiled internally as they acted according to his plan. People continued to watch this scene unfold as the new hero was arrested by the police.

— This isn't fair! — shouted a man, holding a phone in his hands.

— He saved many people from the explosion!

— You're arresting the wrong person!

— Pff, the authorities are always in their repertoire.

— I'm sorry, but this is a necessary measure, — the hero in the beige costume said, turning away from Izuku, and as soon as they lost their vigilance, Izuku exhaled and prepared to attack.

Izuku raised his head, his eyes flashed with white sparks against the black symbiote that tightly enveloped his body.

— It's time... — he said hollowly, and the police, along with the heroes, cautiously turned, sensing a change in his tone.

In the next second, long, sharp tendrils of the symbiote erupted from Izuku's body. They spread out with a dull roar, causing the air to tremble with the force of the blow. The police and heroes were caught off guard — they were thrown back like dolls; some fell to the ground, while others barely kept their feet. The people around watching the scene gasped, and phones continued to capture every detail.

Izuku stood up, his voice becoming even more ominous:

— I will not play by your rules. If I save lives, that is not a crime!

The symbiote seemed to completely dominate the space. The tendrils waved in the air for a few more moments before slowly retracting. Taking advantage of the confusion, Izuku jumped incredibly high, grabbing onto the wall of the nearest building. He began to climb with astonishing speed, leaving behind the shouts of heroes and police trying to catch him.

— Do you realize that they will pursue us even more now? — Venom's sarcastic voice echoed in his head.

— I know... But we had no other choice. If I let myself be arrested, it would all be over.

He paused on a rooftop, looking down at the streets. People were chanting his name, some were shouting curses at the police. The online broadcast of the event had already gathered tens of thousands of viewers, and the comments were pouring in:

— This is who should be called a hero!

— Why is the law against him? It's just ridiculous.

— No license? Then give him one!

But amidst the approval, there were also mockeries:

— Another criminal under the guise of a savior.

— He's not a hero at all. It's all for popularity.

— Look, they're already dividing us into their own and others, — Venom scoffed. — We've stirred the pot, Izuku. Now it all depends on you.

Izuku, breathing heavily, looked at his city. Police cars were flashing below, and new heroes were already rushing to the scene. He would have to stay one step ahead to survive... and prove that he was more than just a "lyncher with power."

— If they want a war, we'll give it to them, — he said calmly, hiding in the shadow of a building.

**An hour after the incident**

**Topic: Who is the "Silent Phantom"? A new hero or a criminal?**

User_QuantumByte:
Have you seen this guy? His costume looks like something out of an old movie where dark heroes fight villains outside the system. Completely black, with white eyes... Sinister, but cool. Who is he anyway? #SilentPhantom

PixelCrafter89:
I watched this live! It was madness. His tendrils... Is that a new quirk? Or some gadget? No one knows how he got these powers, but, damn, it looks epic. #SilentRebel #PhantomRises

NeonSpecter44:
This "Silent Phantom" literally wiped out all the heroes and police in seconds! And the best part is — he didn't seriously injure anyone. He clearly has control over himself. Why are such people considered criminals? He saved a lot of people, by the way. #JusticeForPhantom

VoidWalker9000:
His costume is really cool. Simple, no frills, pure functionality. And that voice... who else noticed how it sounded? Like something from a horror movie. I wouldn't be surprised if he deliberately changes his voice to hide his identity. A true master of secrets. #SilentHero

StarryCoder99:
Did you notice how he moved? His jumps, acrobatics... This is not just a quirk. He is clearly trained. Maybe he's a former hero who left because of the system? Or someone who is just tired of waiting for heroes to take action. #RiseOfThePhantom

ShadowPulse79:
What impresses me more is his attack. Those tendrils that appeared out of nowhere... Was it some kind of energy explosion or something else? No one has seen anything like it before. If he knows how to control it, he's really powerful. #PowerOfPhantom

LunarFury77:
The police and heroes look foolish. They surrounded him, and he just took off. It's a slap in the face to their system. If they had just looked at how much he did for people... But no, it's easier to arrest him. #PhantomUnstoppable

DataCrackerXP:
I like that he's silent almost all the time. He just does his job and disappears. No one knows who he is or where he's from. "Silent Phantom" suits him perfectly. What do you think, will he come back? #PhantomReturnsSoon

LightEater22:
Guys, this "Silent Phantom" could be the start of something big. He shows that licensed heroes aren't the only path. Plus, his style, his demeanor... He clearly doesn't care about fame. A true hero. #SupportSilentPhantom

**Top Comments:**
1. PixelCrafter89: "If the heroes and police had left him alone, it would have been different. He fights for the people, not for the laws. #SilentPhantomForJustice"
2. VoidWalker9000: "Whoever designed his outfit, give them an award. Best costume of the year."
3. ShadowPulse79: "The tendrils... This is a new era for heroes. I hope we learn more."

**Popular Hashtags:**
#SilentPhantom
#JusticeForPhantom
#SupportSilentPhantom
#PhantomUnstoppable
#RiseOfThePhantom

**Topic: "Silent Phantom" — a new icon or a threat to society?**

GlitchHunter13:
This guy... he's something new. Who came up with the name "Silent Phantom"? It suits him perfectly. He's silent, effective, and his attacks look like they were designed by some genius director. The police looked pathetic. #SilentPhantom #PhantomPower

NovaCipher21:
Damn, I can't stop rewatching that moment with his "explosion"! It was so clean and powerful that I feel like he could handle even stronger enemies. If people like that were at the forefront of heroes, we wouldn't fear for our safety. #PhantomRises

CrystalShade88:
Doesn't this costume perfectly highlight his image? Minimalism, darkness, and that white logo on his chest (or did I imagine it?). Whoever created this has great taste. #FashionPhantom

WiredStorm47:
I Googled everything I could about "Silent Phantom," but there's nothing anywhere! This guy appeared out of nowhere. Is he really not registered at all? How is that possible in our time? He definitely has something personal against the system. #SilentRebel

---

IronScribe_07:
Honestly, that attack looked excessive. Some say he's a hero, but it seems more like a weapon of mass destruction. What if he can't control this power? Or worse, decides to use it for revenge? #PhantomThreat

---

StellarDreamer12:
Are you serious? He saved people at the risk of his own life and didn't seriously harm anyone. If anyone here is a threat, it's the heroes who arrest someone who helps. It's just ridiculous. #JusticeForPhantom

---

DarkPulse98:
The attack of the "Silent Phantom" is something incredible. Those tendrils that appeared out of nowhere and the speed with which he used them... I can't even imagine how he does it. Maybe it's something completely new that we haven't seen before? #PhantomPower

---

BinarySpecter45:
If he can control such powers, then he's only dangerous to enemies. The main thing is that he hasn't seriously injured anyone. I feel like he has some kind of code of honor. #SilentPhantomSaga

---

TechNova99:
The guy is tearing off the masks from our system. Heroes are too dependent on rules, and he's doing what people need. Maybe "Silent Phantom" will be the beginning of a new era of heroes. Not those who follow the law, but those who follow justice. #RevolutionPhantom

---

SkylineWolf88:
Maybe we're all wrong? What if he's an antihero? Doing everything right, but by his own methods. This makes him even more interesting. He saves and scares at the same time. People won't be able to forget his attacks — it's more than just heroism. #SilentHeroOrVillain

---

**Top Comments:**
1. DarkPulse98: "He definitely knows what he's doing. This is no longer just some random guy."
2. TechNova99: "Rules were made to be broken, especially when they interfere with saving lives."
3. NovaCipher21: "We're in for something big. 'Silent Phantom' didn't choose this path for nothing."

**Popular Hashtags:**
#SilentPhantom
#PhantomSaga
#PhantomRises
#JusticeForPhantom
#PhantomRevolution

---

— They defend Silent Phantom but hate Izuku Midoriya. How ironic it will be to see their reactions when they learn your true identity, — said Venom in Izuku's head while he was taking down drug dealers with Dabi.

— That won't happen.

— Anything can happen. Don't deny the theory of probability, Izuku. — Rolling his eyes, Izuku took down five enemies with his newly invented attack, silently approaching them and exploding tendrils in the crowd, using a bit more power to neutralize them.

— By the way, your inventiveness impresses me, Izuku. The new attack is extremely impressive; even I couldn't come up with something like that, — Venom said, admiring Izuku's intellect, as he couldn't have thought of such an attack. All he could do was wave his tendrils until he grabbed someone.

— But it consumes a lot of calories, and without consequences, it's hard to use it at all. I think I'll have to order something to replenish my calories, or buy something on the way. — Izuku felt a growing hunger inside him, and to avoid wasting time on cooking, knowing that Venom would eat all the food in the fridge.

— Hooray, food at last! — Venom cheered, realizing that he would feast at that moment, feeling every taste and enjoying every moment of the bitten chocolate bar he didn't have time to eat after shopping for dessert.

— Are you coming soon? — shouted Izuku to Dabi, who was just finishing off the fourth enemy.

— Don't rush, hero. I saw how you saved those people from the bomb and fled from the police. Don't you want to explain to me what happened? — Taking a deep breath, Izuku looked at Dabi, who was tying up all the villains. Using his tendrils, Izuku lifted the unconscious villains and carefully placed them next to the tied-up enemies.

— Don't you want to help tie them up, Silent Phantom? — Izuku shook his head negatively with a smirk, looking at Dabi.
— You're our hero number 37. Oh, by the way, congratulations on your promotion from 39th place to your current rank. — Dabi decided to remain silent, just speeding up to tie them up as quickly as possible before they woke up.

— Well, thanks for at least not beating them to a pulp, — Dabi smirked as he tied up all the villains, looking at Izuku, who, frankly speaking, was messing around, kicking a tin can. Dabi shot him an angry look but said nothing further, instead taking out his phone and starting to call.

— Well, our patrol has ended. I'm heading home, — said Izuku in a pleased tone, ready to jump, but he was stopped by the flames Dabi summoned to his hand.

— Don't rush. I have one more job for you. — Pointing his finger, Dabi called the police and put his phone in his pocket. Izuku was not pleased, as this meant one thing: another assignment from the blue matchstick.

— Don't you want to grab a bite with me? — Izuku looked at him incredulously. Could a hero like him have anything pleasant like a snack? Izuku got up from the trash can and approached Dabi, looking at the metallic elements of his costume.

— Am I really going to hear something from you that's more pleasant than hero patrol? If anything, you're treating me; unfortunately or fortunately, I'm not bringing cash with me. — Rubbing the back of his head, Izuku hoped for Dabi's kindness, which was rarely seen. Although he was selfish in many moments, he was a pleasant person, to say the least—a soul, if only he didn't overdo it by teasing or inflicting severe burns on opponents who dared to insult him.

— I thought after packing all those idiots and sending them to not-so-distant places, you'd offer to grab a bite with me, so we could get to know each other better. — The words "so we could get to know each other better" embarrassed Izuku, as he was not at all excited about forming relationships with anyone. But he didn't refuse the offer to grab a bite together, as it was something unusual that he hadn't tried.

— Sorry, blue flame, I'm not into boys, but I wouldn't refuse a snack. — Hearing something unpleasant about his orientation, Dabi quickly became furious, but he calmed down, pressing his thumb and index finger to the bridge of his nose, lowering his head. Taking a heavy breath and raising his gaze to his not-so-pleasant humor ally,

— Is that all you've got, Andy? — Venom suggested this joke to him, and seeing Dabi's reaction, Izuku was not thrilled with the final result.

— Hey, I thought jokes about non-traditional orientation were funny. But it's still amusing for me because of his reactions, haha, — Venom pretended to laugh inside Izuku. Dabi, due to his partner's silly joke, pinched the bridge of his nose with his thumb and index finger, embarrassed by his partner.

— Oh, idiot. Fine, I'll send you the coordinates of the establishment, and don't think you'll eat in a five-star restaurant. It's just a diner, okay? — Izuku was, of course, disappointed that he wouldn't get to taste a steak marinated in beef, but still, a gift horse's teeth are not looked at.

— See you later, — Izuku merely nodded, extending his tendrils from his back, heading in the unknown direction.

---

— Hmmm, Dabi, very nice: 27 arrested villains during the night patrol. Very impressive, — said one of the officers, thinking about Dabi in a positive light.

— I'm trying, Officer Masato; after all, it's my duty as a hero to protect the peace of the people from the dark remnants of our society, — Dabi responded melancholically, looking into the officer's eyes, who was filling out a report on the arrested criminals. The officer worked in tandem with Dabi and considered him his partner-hero. It was certainly better than working with rookie heroes who still had milk on their lips.

— Before I leave, I'll tell you an important piece of news: a significant figure from the government has come to our department and issued an order to arrest a criminal syndicate responsible for the spread of Trigger. — The information about the new target gave new significance to Dabi, as it meant a promotion in the rankings, thus a reason for pride in his father's eyes. For the realization of this task, he would need his new partner.

— And what is the name of this syndicate? — Dabi inquired, shaking off imaginary dust from his shoulders.

— The Dreamers of the Fall.

— Have you ever heard of such a thing? — asked the officer, looking at Dabi, who had heard of it and was puzzled by the pomp of their name.

— This is the first time I've heard of it. Do they have any distinguishing feature? A brand, tattoos, or clothing? — Dabi asked, pondering the prospects of rising in the hero rankings and in his family's eyes as well.

— Recently, most of the thugs in the syndicate have a tattoo on their shoulder. The design resembles a crumbling castle, and they mostly wear black clothing, and that's it; we don't have more details. We are actively trying to find other members of the gang, but the leader seems to choose experienced and trained criminals. They, damn it, don't crack under pressure either, — the officer quietly exhaled, looking at Dabi's contemplative face. His snow-white hair always indicated that he was well-groomed, despite all the fights.

— Hmmm, interesting. Call me if you find anything new about this group, — Dabi managed to make the officer smile, and to ensure he didn't get too happy, decided to tell him what Dabi disliked most.

— Of course, but don't relax. Tomorrow at noon, I expect reports, so try to send them on time. Last time I waited for a report for two days, and all the work came to a standstill. — Dabi rolled his eyes and quietly cursed. He loved to fight, getting adrenaline and euphoria in battle, not dealing with bureaucratic processes, filling out one form after another while sitting in an office when all the fun was happening on the street, and envied his father, who had the best assistants for such tasks.

— Don't mention the word "report"; I get a migraine just thinking about it, — he lazily stretched, warming up his joints, cracking his neck to avoid standing still.

— I know how to ruin a mood, Toya-san. I wish you a pleasant rest and good night, — Masato lazily extended his hand to him, which Dabi just shook, smirking.

— When I have time, I'll ruin your mood too, Masato. That time will come; just wait, — pretending to smile, Dabi also wished him goodnight, heading towards his motorcycle.

— That time will never come; keep dreaming, Toya-san, — shouted in response Masato as he headed towards the police car.

---

On the roof of one of the tall buildings in the city, under the glow of streetlights and the distant noise of passing cars, Izuku and Dabi settled down for an improvised dinner. In front of them lay three large shawarmas wrapped in thick foil. For Izuku, this was a novelty, and he looked at the food with mild curiosity.

— You've never eaten shawarma? — Dabi looked at him, raising an eyebrow. — Seriously? You've been in Japan for so many years, and not once?

Izuku shrugged, tilting his head slightly to the side. He had to lift his mask a bit to open his mouth. Venom, sensing the smell of food, literally came alive inside, whispering something on the edge of delight.

— Honestly, I didn't have time. And here... well, you insisted. — Izuku's voice was low and muffled because of the mask, but it was clear he was trying to be casual.

— Oh, buddy, you've missed out on a lot. This is the best fast food for people like us. — Dabi took a big bite, chewing contentedly.

Izuku cautiously followed his example. When the first piece landed in his mouth, he froze. The juicy taste of meat, sauce, and vegetables filled his mouth, and he literally melted.

— This... this is amazing, — he said when he managed to swallow.

— I told you so, — Dabi smirked. — For me, it's like a ritual after patrol. The day was tough, so the food should be well-deserved.

Venom inside Izuku suddenly came alive, loudly and demandingly declaring: "More! More meat! This is magnificent!"

— You're too loud, — Izuku muttered, lifting his mask slightly higher to take another bite.

— What? — Dabi asked, squinting.

— Um... nothing. Just... I think I'll take another one. — Izuku grabbed a second portion, eagerly unwrapping it.

Dabi laughed:
— You're just like a kid trying sweets for the first time. There's someone in your head who just won't settle down, right?

— You could say that, — evasively replied Izuku, biting with such enthusiasm that Venom inside him was literally roaring with glee.

For some time, they ate in silence, enjoying the rare moment of quiet and comfort that heroes rarely experienced. Then Dabi, brushing crumbs off his gloves, glanced at the distant city lights.

— And you did well today, — he suddenly said. — Your... um, ability. It's something new. I haven't seen anything like it.

Izuku tensed, but tried not to show it.
— I'm adapting. You know, the world won't get easier if we stick to old methods.

Dabi nodded, crossing his legs and leaning against the ventilation box.
— You're right about that. Sometimes I feel that our world is too harsh on those who want to change something. But you're still good. I don't understand why you hide your face.

— For safety. — Izuku quickly changed the subject, pointing at the third shawarma. — Are you going to eat that?

— Oh, no. That's yours. — Dabi smirked. — Just make sure your stomach doesn't burst, "Faceless."

They both laughed. For a moment, everything seemed so simple: there was no weight of patrols, no dangers, no hatred. Just two heroes sharing food and a rare moment of silence.

— I wouldn't mind eating more, but I have to go, — Izuku decided it was time to leave, but Dabi, smirking, caught his attention.

— Yeah, you have quite the appetite. I have a question for you, comrade. — Izuku wondered what kind of question Dabi might ask, but he still decided to listen and sat on one of the ledges on the roof, looking into Dabi's eyes.

— How do you feel about the recent events?

— What about?

— I'm talking about that one guy. I'm talking about Izuku Midoriya. What do you think — is he a hero or a reckless child? — Izuku was shocked to hear about himself from Dabi, losing his speech at the question. He truly didn't know the answer to that.

— Does he ask the right questions, or is it just coincidence? — Venom sneered, sensing how Izuku began to get nervous, trying to come up with an answer, but aside from silence, he said nothing.

— What do you think, Dabi? — Placing his hands on the back of his head, he leaned against the fan, feeling how the night of Mustafa decided to answer a question with a question.

— If you want to know my opinion, it's positive, albeit with some "buts."

— The guy is extremely brave and selfless. He is courageous while the clowns in masks were afraid to approach the villain. If it weren't for him that day, my sister would have died. — Feeling the warmth rising in his chest, Izuku wanted to thank him for the kind words about himself, but that would expose his confidentiality, and it was decided to remain silent to avoid raising suspicions.

— To be honest, I don't know how to react to this. On one hand, he showed courage; on the other, it's foolish to confront a villain without any quirks. — Logically replied Izuku, speaking of himself in the third person, and seeing Dabi's reaction, he was not thrilled.

— You think saving a life is foolish? He ran to save my sister while others, in quotes, heroes just stood and watched, waiting for a perfect moment. — Izuku's chest rose, but before Dabi stood not Izuku, but two personalities: Silent Phantom and Andy. For his words, Izuku mentally thanked him, expressing coolness with his voice.

— He's quirkless, — said Izuku, wanting to know Dabi's opinion on the unpleasant fact of Izuku Midoriya. Dabi paused for a moment but decided to continue, albeit with some irritation in his voice.

— And what does that mean? He's a hero who was willing to sacrifice himself to save another despite his weakness. He wasn't afraid of death; he went when he was most terrified, and how did people respond to him? — Dabi paused, watching how his partner's pupils widened or squinted at his words.

— They mocked him, and All Might just took and humiliated him in front of the whole country. And what's the result? — Izuku was shocked that someone like Dabi decided to stand on his side rather than be just a cog in society. From that moment on, his respect for Dabi increased exponentially. He didn't divide people by quirks; he divided them by actions, a truly real hero in Izuku's eyes.

— Mockery, humiliation, and threats, and attempts to cancel him on social media, — said Izuku in an even tone, rising from the ledge, looking at his partner's bewildered reaction.

— Are you always so pragmatic or just pretending to be? I think the word "heartless" describes you better than your current nickname, — Dabi said, raising his voice at him.

— I said what I think, or do you deny that? — Coldly and calculatingly, Izuku pronounced, watching Dabi relax a bit as he changed his stance.

— I feel sorry for that guy. If I were there, I wouldn't let this happen. He doesn't deserve everything he's going through right now. He deserves to be called a hero.

— Deserves, — Izuku whispered, which Venom also echoed.

— You see, it's worth showing him what we're capable of and what our strength is. He'll immediately start to regard us with more respect, Izuku. — Izuku agreed with him and accepted the caring words aimed at him, giving a slight nod of his head.

— I'd like to thank him, but knowing the period in his life... I think I'll leave him alone this week, that's what Mom said. — Izuku was surprised that his mother knew about him, but there was nothing surprising about it. Perhaps Fuyumi had told her.

— And how's your sister doing? Is she okay? — Dabi raised his gaze and lifted an eyebrow, looking at his partner.

— She's fine, — Izuku replied, looking at Silent Phantom.

— Alright, I'm staying; I need to rest and get myself in order.

— Goodnight, — Dabi said with a smirk.

— And you too. — With these words, Izuku ran across the rooftops, disappearing into one of the alleys, blending into the shadow of the darkness of this street. Night enveloped the city. Thick clouds hid the stars, and the light from the street lamps merely emphasized the heaviness of the looming darkness. Launching from the roof of one of the tall buildings, Izuku soared through the air, stretching his arms forward. The black, almost liquid suit of Venom tightly hugged his body, and the thin threads of the symbiote stretched out, grabbing at the ledges of buildings like a dark web.

— "Do you feel this, Izuku?" — Venom's voice resonated within him. — "Power, freedom. No boundaries, no limitations. You are the master of this city."

Izuku said nothing in response. His heart raced faster than ever. He sped forward, soaring higher, pushing off the walls, shifting his weight from one tendril to another. The wind lashed at his face, but he didn't notice the cold. In every movement was hidden aggression, a desire to unleash all the pent-up rage.

— "I can... I will succeed," — he whispered, soaring upward with immense speed and twisting in the air. For a moment, he hovered over the city, and then he plummeted like a stone, at the last moment shooting out a web and smoothly transitioning into the next leap.

— "They don't even suspect what you can do. Look at them: small, pathetic. They rely on their heroes, but none of them can do what you do."

Izuku flew over the streets where the lights of shops and houses still glowed. He saw people, their fleeting faces, but none of them seemed real to him. They were all distant, like the lights on the horizon.

Each jump, each trick became increasingly complex, higher, faster. He felt no fatigue, only euphoria. On one of the rooftops, he did a somersault before falling to his knees, gripping the concrete with his fingers. His breath was heavy, but a unique energy surged in his chest.

— "You belong to this feeling. Remember this, Izuku. You are no longer their slave."

After several hours of flying, he finally returned home. As he opened the door, Izuku almost collapsed inside. His body still vibrated from the exertion, but he felt no fatigue, only a strange calm.

— "It's like the whole world... has changed," — he quietly said, pulling off his suit. Venom easily withdrew back into his body, leaving Izuku in regular clothes.

— "It hasn't changed," — Venom replied. — "You have changed. And this is just the beginning."

Izuku walked into the kitchen, turned on the dim light, and poured himself a glass of water. The silence of the night enveloped him, but inside he could still feel Venom's whisper, still hearing his words, which now seemed like part of his own thoughts.

—I have to save them and do their job for them, and what do I get in return? An arrest?—Izuku said through his anger as he drank the water. Venom began to slither out of Izuku's body, and their gazes met, but Venom's eyes were pleading.

—I understand your indignation, but let's discuss this when we're cooking—Venom said in a pleading tone, causing Izuku's anger to fade and a faint smile to appear, difficult to notice. Seeing the mood of his host, he didn't want to spoil it with his anger or indignation, so he decided to share his worries and thoughts with Venom.

Izuku stood in the small kitchen, illuminated by the warm light of the lamp. After a long and exhausting patrol with Dabi, he decided to relieve stress by cooking. The table in front of him was laid out with ingredients, and the task was clear: to prepare a dinner that would satisfy not only himself but also the insatiable symbiote inside.

"3500 calories, at least," Venom reminded him, his voice echoing in Izuku's head. "I'm not going to eat salad. Where's the meat?"

Izuku sighed, flipping the chicken slices in the pan.
— You've never complained about my cooking.

—I complain when you don't cook enough. And today we need protein. A lot of protein.

A large pot of pasta was already boiling on the stove, and a steak was grilling nearby. Izuku carefully chopped vegetables for a side dish: tomatoes, cucumbers, and a bit of greens, which Venom disdainfully called "herbs."

— Have you ever said it's harmful to eat something healthy? — Izuku smirked, starting to make the sauce. He mixed sour cream, garlic, lemon juice, and spices to add a creamy flavor to the pasta.

"Healthy food doesn't satisfy. Chicken, steak, pasta — that's real food," Venom grumbled, but his voice softened. "You're doing well, Izuku. Even when the world is unfair to you."

Izuku paused for a moment, looking at the sliced bread he was about to toast.
— Unfair is putting it mildly. I help people, save lives, but they consider me a criminal just because I don't have a license.

"They're afraid. Not of you, but of what you represent. You make them see that heroes aren't always those who play by the rules. That scares them."

— That doesn't make it any easier. Every time I put on the mask, I feel the world getting smaller, and the people around me getting further away.

Venom was silent for a few seconds before speaking more softly than usual, "But I am here. We are here. And together we are stronger. Let the law be unjust; you're doing what's right. People see that, even if they don't admit it."

Izuku smiled slightly as he opened the oven, where a large portion of garlic butter roasted potatoes was already cooking. He plated everything: pasta with creamy sauce, pieces of juicy steak, crispy potatoes, and a fresh vegetable side dish.

— This looks... perfect, — Venom sighed. — I forgive you for the herbs. But only today.

— Stop whining, — Izuku laughed as he sat down at the table. — We need this energy. Tomorrow will be another day full of patrols and problems.

— And even more meat, — Venom added, as if sealing a deal. — But, Izuku, you're doing great. We're doing great.

The silence in the kitchen was filled only with the sounds of a fork clinking against a plate. Perhaps this was the only moment of peace in the entire day.

— Where's our chocolate? We didn't get to eat it yesterday.

The chocolate bar rested comfortably in the refrigerator, but there was no need to rush. First, they should finish all that delicious food, and then move on to dessert. Venom, grinning, pounced on the food, scattering pieces all over the table. Izuku, involuntarily caught up in his enthusiasm, began to clean up after him, rolling his eyes but still enjoying his own dish. The slurping sounds from Venom, although irritating, made Izuku feel that his cooking was indeed appreciated. Soon, both of them finished their meal, and Venom, not wasting any time, reached for the chocolate bar in the refrigerator.

"Hey, don't rush! Let me clean the table after your mess," Izuku said wearily, placing the dishes in the sink.

"Buzzkill! Why don't you just buy a dishwasher instead of washing it yourself?" Venom's words hit Izuku's mind like a thunderclap.

Izuku sighed, continuing to gather the plates and carefully stacking them in the sink.

"Look around, Venom. You've created such chaos in the kitchen that no dishwasher could handle it. It's easier for me to clean everything myself than to call a repairman."

"Petty excuses," Venom grumbled, complaining. "I could have devoured that chocolate bar in seconds, and you're dragging it out as if it's more important!"

"If you're in such a hurry," Izuku said, turning to him and placing his hands on his hips, "you can help clean up this mess."

"Me? Clean?— Venom froze, then burst into laughter. "I'm here for great achievements, Izuku. To lift heavy things, protect you, not... wash dishes!"

Izuku shook his head, finally wiping down the table.

"Great achievements, you say? Then next time, it's your turn to cook."

"Cook?! — Venom nearly howled in horror. "Never!"

"Then keep quiet," Izuku replied calmly, closing the refrigerator. "You'll get the chocolate bar only after everything is clean."

Venom growled softly but decided not to argue. The kitchen was filled with silence, broken only by the sounds of water and cleaning supplies. When everything was finally cleaned up, Izuku wearily sank into a chair and glanced at Venom.

"All right, now you can take the chocolate bar."

"Great!" — Venom exclaimed joyfully, immediately grabbing the coveted bar.

Venom opened the package with the enthusiasm of a child, then, as if performing a sacred ritual, began to slowly savor the treat, stretching out the pleasure.

"Tell me, is there anything you can do without making a mess?" Izuku asked, watching the scene.

"A mess is a sign of genius," Venom replied, chewing. "But your chocolate... that's true art."

Izuku smirked, feeling exhaustion finally take hold.

"Fine, enjoy your 'art.' I'm going to bed now. Tomorrow will be another tough day."

"Sleep well, my boring chef," Venom replied. "Tomorrow we'll think about how to get more chocolate!"

Izuku merely shook his head as he left for his room. His life seemed to have become much more chaotic, yet somehow... a little warmer.

---

"Hadou, sir, have you seen today's incident with Silent Phantom?" — a young cadet nearly burst into Officer Hado's office.

"Cadet, please knock before you enter my office," Tadao responded in a calm tone. Despite his daughter Nejire's curious nature, he was extremely rational and composed, not meddling in others' affairs. However, his daughter had lost interest in such curiosity when she used to wait for him with open arms, regardless of his late return from work. He couldn't convince her to stop this, but Nejire's persistence was stronger than his concern. Now, she had stopped meeting him. The head of the Hado family felt pain watching his daughter become distant and silent; her once vibrant energy had vanished, leaving only a shadow of the girl he knew. He remembered how she enthusiastically spoke about her childhood friend, Midoriya Izuku, how caring, smart, and incredibly determined he was.

Now, seeing her dimmed gaze as she sat in her room, clutching that very necklace gifted to her by Izuku, he felt helpless.

"Forgive me, sir," the cadet interrupted his thoughts, awkwardly shifting from foot to foot. "But you need to see this recording. Silent Phantom attacked law enforcement officers. He fought against the police and heroes."

"An attack?" Tadao repeated, leaning back in his chair. "Play the video."

The cadet quickly turned on the recording. The screen showed drone footage: the grim figure of Silent Phantom deftly dodged attacks, neutralizing heroes and police officers. His movements were sharp and precise, yet he avoided fatal injuries. At one point, two heroes, distracted by the crowd, lost their vigilance, and he used an explosion from his tentacles to disable them and escape.

"He attacked our people, but... he disarmed the bomb and the villains," the cadet muttered, pointing at the screen.

Tadao squinted at the image. Silent Phantom. His methods were effective but brutal, and his fighting style was aggressive. He was neither a hero nor a villain.

"Is the arrest warrant already signed?" he asked calmly.

"Yes, sir. He has become a serious threat."

Tadao nodded, averting his gaze from the screen.

"Silent Phantom... whoever he is, he operates outside the law. His methods are dangerous, but they don't seem chaotic. Clearly, there's some purpose behind them. But the law is the law, and I can't allow him to endanger our people's lives."

The cadet waited cautiously for instructions.

"Double the patrols, but avoid direct confrontation if possible. We need to understand his motives first. Don't take unnecessary risks."

"Understood, sir."

When the cadet left the office, Tadao picked up his pen again but didn't make a single note. He remembered the tears in his daughter's eyes as she watched the video of someone she once knew.

He sighed heavily.

"If only I knew how to ease her pain," he murmured quietly before glancing back at the Silent Phantom dossier.

"Cadet!!" Tadao shouted in his office, causing the cadet to rush back in.

"Yes, sir?"

"Write a report stating that I'm heading to Mustafa tomorrow to capture Silent Phantom."

"It will be done, sir," the cadet replied firmly as he exited the office.

"Oh, Nejire," he sighed heavily, gazing at the last joint photograph of his daughter and Izuku, which he had taken when they were children.

To be continued

----
[Combo's]

Symbiote Yank

Symbiote Blast

Tentacle Attack

[Passive Abilities:]

Symbiote Body Coating

Regeneration

Wingsuit Wings

Speed and Agility

Strength.

Chapter Text

Taking a deep breath, Hado glanced at the clock—it had already struck 10:00 PM. Looking back at the papers, he realized he had spent half an hour in the office after his working hours had ended. Putting on his coat, Hado headed for the car, bidding farewell to his colleagues who were staying for the night shift. The night in Hosyu was dark and quiet—only the occasional hum of cars broke the silence. As he gazed at the starry sky, he smiled faintly and finally settled into his car, setting off for home to rest before the challenges of the next day. Noticing that the road was clear of villains, Hado decided to turn on the music to distract himself from the storm of thoughts. Since his youth, he had loved electronic music, even immersing himself in various ambient and synthwave tracks. Nostalgia washed over him, and as he admired the neon signs, he tuned into the nearest radio station, where one of the oldest yet still relevant compositions began to play.

M.O.O.N - DUST

Hado gently pressed the gas pedal, and the car glided smoothly down the evening highway. The headlights sliced through the thick gray fog as if obeying an invisible rhythm. The track "Dust" filled the cabin with its soft synthesizer tones, wrapping him in a heavy blanket of sound. The music seemed to dictate the flow of time—smooth, unhurried, as if extracted from reality.

The road stretched out like a living ribbon, obediently curving in sync with the melody. The streetlights flickered on and off with rhythmic precision, while the neon signs of roadside cafes and gas stations blurred into long colorful strokes, following the thin electronic sounds.

Outside, the city rushed by, hushed and weary. The shop windows glimmered faintly in the dim light, reflecting raindrops sliding down the glass. Hado involuntarily tapped his fingers on the steering wheel, allowing his thoughts to wander. There was something strangely captivating about this music—it seemed to penetrate deeper than it should, reminding him of something significant but long forgotten.

The delicate chords intensified, and under their accompaniment, the world outside transformed. The rain began to drizzle, as if the musician had added a light patter of raindrops to the track. Drops cascaded down the windshield, shimmering in the glare of oncoming headlights, forming patterns reminiscent of diverging sound waves.

Hado unconsciously slowed down to linger in this moment a little longer. The engine purred quietly, almost amicably, merging with the deep bass of the music. His gaze drifted over the blurred lights of the streetlamps and the road markings, which seemed to come alive in the thin ripples of sound.

The world slowed down. There was no past or future—only this moment. The car, the music, the rain. And Hado, who was driving home, immersed in a flow created by the perfect symphony of reality and sound. Succumbing to the allure of warm memories, Hado finally arrived home and locked the car. By the main entrance, it was quiet—so quiet that it was unsettling, yet not surprising; he had grown accustomed to the unpredictable antics of Nejire, who sometimes flew at him like a torpedo, but he preferred that to the silent, distant demeanor of his daughter.

Finally opening the door, he was greeted by silence and darkness. Removing his shoes, he headed to the kitchen to brew some tea, but his attention was caught by a pot of soup his daughter had prepared, along with a note beside it.

— For those who constantly leave their daughter at home (￢_￢)

The smiley face brought a grin to Hado's face; he knew his daughter enjoyed expressing her feelings through various symbols, as here.

— This is my daughter, — he whispered to himself, smiling warmly. Noticing that Nejire was nowhere to be found, he approached her room door. Gently knocking, he heard no response. Upon slightly opening the door, he whispered:

— Nejire, are you asleep?

There was no answer. Opening the door wider, he was met with the source of light—a lamp illuminating the desk, where he found Nejire asleep, leaning on it. Hado let out a heavy sigh, stepping closer.

— Wake up, sleeping beauty, — he said, shaking her shoulder, but she did not stir, sweetly snoring. Not wanting to wake her, he picked her up in a princess hold and laid her on her bed, covering her with a blanket.

— Daddy, Izuku, — she murmured in her sleep, unaware that her father could hear her, prompting Hado to smile at Nejire's words. Approaching the lamp to turn it off, he noticed a notebook with a drawing of her in a heroic costume. Curiosity overtook him, and as he picked up the notebook, he saw detailed training plans from his daughter, her quirks, and as he flipped through, he learned more about her power, which was immense compared to his. The recording process was so captivating for Hado that he almost missed the empty page where nothing was written. Closing the notebook, he saw the cover with an inscription:

— For the people close to me and for those I can make happy. For Dad and Izuku.

— Sweet, — the thought crossed Hado's mind as he switched off the lamp.

— Goodnight, my little bundle of joy, — he wished her, tiptoeing away.

Closing the door, he finally decided to check his phone. A strange message had arrived from the person to whom he had sold the house in Mustafa—a message from the current owner, reaching out to him after such a long time.

***

9:57 PM
— Hi. Sorry for texting you so late. While doing a deep cleaning, I stumbled upon your thing, and I apologize, but my curiosity got the better of me—I found a violin that belonged to you. I think it might hold some value for you. Please let me know about this.

Reading the message, Hado was swept back into memories of when he bought the violin to widen his horizons, a stark contrast to the time when his relationship with his wife began to deteriorate due to her pride and career ambitions, leaving poor Nejire without maternal affection. Even during their divorce, she refused to take Nejire with her, despite appealing alimony, and realizing this, Hado bore the burden of Nejire's happiness more than his own, allowing his hobby to gather dust in the attic of his old house. He provided her with everything a parent could give: love, care, and a secure future. Of course, the love of one parent cannot replace the love of two, but Nejire never complained about her father, occasionally expressing her appreciation.

— You know, Daddy, if I had the choice between you and Mom when I was little, I would choose you over her, — she once said during dinner, elevating her significance not only in Hado's eyes but also boosting his own sense of importance.

10:37 PM
— Hi, I think I'll come by tomorrow. I don't know when, but I'll call you as soon as I finish work.

Having sent the message, Hado, feeling fatigue in his eyes, realized he wouldn't make it to his room and opted for the path of least resistance, deciding to sleep on the couch near the television. As he drifted into the realm of Morpheus, Hado pondered what he would do with the violin the next day and how to confront the new threat embodied by Silent Phantom.

****

Friday

Waking up from the heaviness of the previous day, Izuku stirred at the sound of a book being flipped through, read by Venom. Groaning in annoyance, Izuku interrupted Venom's hobby with his sounds. Struggling to open his eyes, he saw Venom's head stretched out from his chest, engrossed in a book about human biology.

— Wake up, Homo sapiens, it's time for you to make me breakfast with your monkey brain, — Venom joked, not tearing his gaze from the book. As fate would have it, the alarm clock went off, irritating Izuku even more.

— Aaaaah! — Izuku shouted, trying to return to sleep, but Venom only brought the alarm clock closer to his ear, further aggravating him.

— Okay, okay, I'm getting up. Please turn off the alarm! — Izuku pleaded, and Venom complied, switching off the alarm.

— What are we going to do today besides hero patrol with the blue light? — Venom asked, showing interest in Izuku's life after reading books in the library.

— Let me think, — tapping his finger on his chin, Izuku lazily got out of bed and finally put on his bathroom slippers.

— Hmm, if I think about it, today is Friday, and on Monday I have to go back to school. Considering that my school backpack was destroyed by a mud villain, the choice is obvious. We need to go to the stationery store for a new backpack, — he declared thoughtfully, scrolling through the news feed on his phone while Venom flipped through the book.

— You know, I found your old photo in it, you look so ugly with big eyes and a red butt, — Venom recalled mischievously.

— Show me where you found it! — Izuku asked, tearing his gaze from the phone.

— Look, it's just like you, — Venom pointed to a picture in the biology book that showed a mandrill. Izuku rolled his eyes, barely managing a smile.

— Very funny, Andy. It would be better if you spent your time on something else besides books, — Izuku retorted, looking at Venom, who, with a puzzled expression, turned to his host.

— Like what? — Venom asked, genuinely interested.

— Well, for instance, cleaning the house or finally learning to cook independently of me, — Izuku suggested, observing how Venom forcefully returned to his chest, throwing him back onto the bed.

— Routine is for the weak; real gentlemen punch villains and read books, growing smarter and stronger. By the way, after yesterday, you should work on your body. Your body can't handle our full strength, causing pain in the process, and we have to expend our energy on recovery, depleting our calorie reserves. You understand this, right? Why should I have to tell you? — Venom concluded, encouraging Izuku to exercise to strengthen his body and mind against external irritants.

— I wouldn't say I haven't thought about it, but I was looking for places and an effective approach for workouts to develop my body evenly. I chose Dagobah Beach. I can train there and do some good by cleaning up the accumulated trash, — Izuku answered, heading to the bathroom, while Venom smirked, realizing that his host was not as incompetent as he initially thought.

— Nice to realize that you're making some progress instead of just giving up — Venom whispered as they entered the bathroom together. Finally finishing their morning routines, they proceeded to prepare breakfast.

Izuku was flipping through a large recipe book while sitting in the kitchen when Venom's low, hoarse voice echoed in his head.

— Let's make waffles with caramel, — suggested the symbiote. — We deserve something sweet.

— Venom, you just ate chocolate before bed yesterday, — Izuku replied with a light laugh. — How about something more nutritious? Like, for example, an English breakfast.

— That's boring. It has vegetables. We hate vegetables!

— But it has bacon, sausages, eggs... Doesn't that sound appetizing?

Venom paused for a moment, considering the suggestion.

— Fine, but you'll add extra bacon.

Izuku smiled and got up from the chair, heading to the refrigerator. Soon, all the necessary ingredients were laid out on the table: eggs, bacon, sausages, canned beans, tomatoes, mushrooms, bread, and some oil.

Izuku sorted everything into groups, washing the vegetables thoroughly. He sliced the mushrooms into thin pieces and halved the tomatoes.

— Are you sure the tomatoes need to be cooked? — Venom grumbled discontentedly.

— I'm sure, it'll add flavor, — Izuku replied calmly.

Heating a large frying pan, he first began frying the bacon. The sizzling of the oil filled the kitchen, and the aroma spread throughout the apartment. Venom even stopped complaining, captivated by the smell.

— Hmm, the bacon is good, — Venom admitted.

Once the bacon was golden brown, Izuku placed it on a plate and moved on to the sausages. Simultaneously, he started sautéing the mushrooms in a bit of butter on another pan. The mushrooms became tender and absorbed the flavor of the butter.

On the empty part of the pan, Izuku sautéed the tomatoes, adding a pinch of salt and pepper. Then he opened a can of beans and carefully transferred them to a small pot, warming them over low heat.

Lastly, he prepared the eggs, frying them to perfection with a runny yolk. While the eggs cooked, he placed the bread in the toaster for a crispy crust.

Izuku arranged everything on two large plates. First the bacon, then the sausages, mushrooms, tomatoes, and beans. He placed the eggs next to them, and on a separate plate, he left a stack of hot toast.

Sitting at the table, Izuku cut a piece of sausage and tasted it.

— This is simply divine! — he exclaimed in delight.

— Mmm… bacon, — Venom mumbled, pleased that Izuku had relaxed for a moment, allowing him to take control and try a piece. — Not bad, but next time we'll add even more meat.

Izuku laughed, continuing to enjoy his breakfast. The warm light of the spring morning streamed through the window, creating a cozy atmosphere. The kitchen filled with the aromas of food, and for Izuku, this morning became one of the most memorable, especially compared to the days when he was alone, cooking everything without enthusiasm. Venom heard his thoughts and, tearing himself away from the food, decided to speak to Izuku.

— A person needs a person, Izuku. Loneliness can help in the short term, but in the long term, it will eat away at you from the inside like rust, — Venom said, continuing to enjoy breakfast. Understanding Venom's words, Izuku smiled, realizing that he had gained a friend, albeit not a human one.

— Thanks, Andy. Let's hurry and finish eating; we still need to send the hero suit for washing before we leave, — Izuku said, finishing his portion.

— One minute, — Venom whispered, getting to the part of breakfast he disliked the most, the vegetables, which he chewed very slowly and with disgust.

After a delicious breakfast, Izuku stretched and looked at the clock. There was still time before his morning activities, so he decided to tackle his routine. His hero suit, made from fire-resistant but still staining material, needed washing.

— Well, Venom, it's time to freshen up your "second skin," — said Izuku, picking up the suit from the chair.

— It smells very strange, — Venom grumbled. — This detergent smells too strong.

— You know that without it, the suit will be stained. And besides, who will complain if it starts to smell like sweat? — Izuku teased with a smile.

He carefully folded the suit and headed to the bathroom, where the washing machine stood. Venom continued to grumble:

— Maybe we should just rinse it with water? That's enough!

— No way, — Izuku replied, opening the machine. — Dirt makes it uncomfortable.

Izuku inspected the suit, checking for damage or particularly tough stains. There were marks from battles on the shoulders and elbows, and around the waist were remnants of dried mud.

— Oh, that was after you fell into that puddle, remember? — he said.

— That was strategic maneuvering, — Venom retorted sharply.

He took out a brush and gently went over the dirtiest spots to remove the larger stains. Then Izuku added the suit to the washing machine drum, took special detergent for delicate fabrics, and added some fabric softener.

— Look, the softener will take away that smell you don't like, — he explained.

— It still smells... too clean, — Venom complained.

Izuku selected the delicate cycle and started the machine. As the drum began to spin, Venom expressed his opinion:

— This is annoying. Why does the suit have to "spin"? It's humiliating.

— Because that makes it easier to clean, — Izuku chuckled. — Now let's check your notebook of notes while we wait.

They sat down at the table and began to review their patrol notes, while the sounds of the washing machine filled the bathroom. Izuku took out his mini-notebook, which contained the main weaknesses and strengths of the heroes. The main notebooks with each hero's attack were in his room and were completely filled to the last page with analyses. This mini-notebook was a collection of all the essential moments.

Top 10 Professional Heroes

---

1. Endeavor (Enji Todoroki)

Strengths:

- Power and endurance: His quirk "Hellfire" allows him to create fire of incredible temperature. Endeavor possesses immense physical strength and resilience.

- Tactical intelligence: Capable of quickly analyzing enemy weaknesses and adjusting tactics in battle.

- Determination: Constantly striving for perfection and willing to work for his goals despite difficulties.

Weaknesses:

- Overheating: Excessive use of fire leads to overheating, reducing his combat effectiveness.

- Limitation in water: His abilities are weak in humid environments.

"Endeavor has always been an example for me of someone who doesn't give up despite past mistakes. His fire is not just power but a symbol of his perseverance. But... he too has made mistakes. Perhaps we have more in common than I thought. His strength sometimes seems impenetrable, yet he still tries to be better. Maybe that inspires respect, even if he's not perfect."

2. All Might (Toshinori Yagi)

Strengths:

- Physical power: Easily defeats even the strongest enemies.

- Speed: Quick reflexes make him nearly elusive.

- Charisma: Inspires those around him with his confidence and optimism.

- Endurance: Able to continue fighting even with serious injuries.

Weaknesses:

- Deteriorating health: After his injury, his physical condition is limited.

- Emotional pressure: Society's high expectations can affect his well-being.

- Direct tactics: Focusing on brute strength sometimes puts him at a disadvantage against strategists.

"He was my idol. The person I wanted to become. But now I see he is just as human as everyone else. He makes mistakes too. But his mistakes come with a high price, especially when he turned away from me. I thought he believed in me, but apparently I was wrong. It's astonishing how quickly a symbol of peace can turn into a symbol of disappointment. Maybe his strength was merely a mask hiding weakness?"

3. Hawks (Keigo Takami)

Strengths:

- Speed: Instantly moves and reacts to threats.

- Quirk "Feathers": Uses them as weapons or tools for rescue.

- Charisma: Easily connects with people.

Weaknesses:

- Limited feathers: Damage to them takes time to recover.

- Emotional baggage: Sometimes extremely frivolous, which highlights his character.

- Weakness in close combat: Lags behind many heroes in hand-to-hand combat.

"This is an example of how a person can be strong without showing it directly. He's not just a hero; he's a strategist who knows how to get what he wants. But... sometimes I feel like he could be easily broken."

4. Best Jeanist (Tsunagu Hakamada)

Strengths:

- Quirk "Fibers": Can control fabric fibers, effectively immobilizing enemies.

- Tactics: A master of strategic thinking.

- Influence: His moral qualities inspire colleagues.

Weaknesses:

- Dependence on fabric: If there are no suitable materials nearby, his abilities are limited.

- Physical weakness: Less resilient in close combat.

"This is a hero who inspires with his composure and principles. He proves that strength can be refined rather than brute. But his ideals... they are too rigid. Sometimes life requires flexibility, not iron discipline. Maybe that's why he became a target for villains. He certainly commands respect, but in real life, his methods seem too strict."

5. Edgeshot (Shindo Kamihara)

Strengths:

- Quirk "Body Folding": Can turn his body into a thin thread, ideal for stealth attacks.

- Speed: Quickly penetrates protected zones.

- Tactics: A master of reconnaissance and neutralizing threats.

Weaknesses:

- Fragility: His body becomes vulnerable with carelessness.

- Limited physical strength: In open combat, he falls short compared to other heroes.

"Edgeshot is someone who knows how to be where he's not expected. His flexibility and tactics are admirable, but... sometimes I feel he relies too much on stealth. Being straightforward can also be a strength. But perhaps that's not for him. It's surprising how such quiet people can hold such high ranks in the ratings."

6. Mirko (Rumi Usagiyama)

Strengths:

- Quirk "Rabbit": Possesses powerful legs, high speed, and endurance.

- Physical resilience: Fights even after serious injuries.

- Master of close combat: The best in hand-to-hand fighting.

Weaknesses:

- Limitation in ranged combat: Relies on close attacks.

- Risk: Her aggressive style makes her vulnerable to counterattacks.

"Mirko is pure energy and passion for heroism. Her strength and spirit inspire. She doesn't fear taking risks, which makes her special. But her eagerness for battle can be her weakness. Sometimes, too aggressive a tactic leaves her open to strikes. Her persistence deserves respect, but I think that in a world where everything is so complicated, that might not be enough."

7. Kamui Woods (Shinji Nishiya)

Strengths:

- Quirk "Wood Manipulation": Creates structures for attack, defense, and rescue.

- Crowd control: Effective against multiple enemies.

- Rescue operations: Handles evacuations well.

Weaknesses:

- Vulnerability to fire: Flames easily neutralize his abilities.

- Physical weakness: Less effective in close combat.

"Kamui Woods is a hero who uses his abilities for rescue rather than destruction. His quirk seems simple, yet he does incredible things with it. But I can't help but think about how easy it is to neutralize him with fire. This weakness makes him vulnerable, despite everything he does. It's important to remember that even the most peaceful heroes need protection."

8. Ryuku (Nezuko Kamui)

Strengths:

- Quirk "Dragon": Increases her strength, defense, and allows her to fly.

- Power: Becomes a formidable opponent in her form.

- Flexibility: Suitable for fights, rescues, and evacuations.

Weaknesses:

- Size: In confined spaces, she becomes vulnerable.

Energy Expenditure: Transformation requires significant effort.

"Ryuku is a true force of nature. She combines power and grace, and her dragon form inspires awe. However, her size makes her vulnerable under certain conditions. Sometimes it seems that heroes rely too heavily on their quirks. I would like to be like her, even just for a moment, to prove to everyone that a quirk is not the only thing that makes a person a hero."

9. Yoroi Musha (Samurai in Armor)

Strengths:

- Armor: Provides high protection.

- Tactical Thinking: Effective in team battles.

- Physical Strength: Good in close combat.

Weaknesses:

- Limited Mobility: The armor slows down his movements.

- Vulnerability to Speed: May be less effective against fast enemies.

Yoroi Musha is an old-school hero, a symbol of honor and discipline. His armor makes him strong, but at the same time, it slows him down. Sometimes it seems like he is stuck in the past, relying too much on his methods. But perhaps that is what makes him unique. I wonder if he could stand up to more modern threats?

10. Gang Orca (Kuraputi Mina)

Strengths:

- Quirk "Whale Killer": Grants strength, sound attacks, and the ability to breathe underwater.

- Power: Excels in water battles.

- Adaptability: Suitable for both combat and rescue operations.

Weaknesses:

- Sluggishness on Land: Slower than other heroes.

- Vulnerability: High-frequency ultrasound can be critical for him.

"Gang Orca is an example of how a combination of strength and tactics makes a hero effective. His ability in water combat is impressive, but on land, he loses his advantage. This limitation makes him less versatile. Although... I think he, like many others, is just doing what he can. What else is left in a world where you are judged solely by what you can do?"

***

After reading all these notes, Venom was convinced that his own records were not as impressive as Izuku's. It was just a small notebook with basic ideas and weaknesses. In contrast, the other notebooks were filled from top to bottom with their techniques and super abilities. Venom admired them and decided to challenge Izuku.

—I challenge you, — Venom declared confidently.

— To what? — Izuku asked.

—I will write a note that is no worse than yours about Dabi, whom you don't have. I will surpass you in this; you'll see the strength of my intellect and superiority, — Venom replied melancholically, like a poet describing something magnificent. Venom's tone amused Izuku, and as he stood up from the chair, he went to get dressed to finally go out and buy the backpack they had talked about.

— Well, well, I'll be eagerly waiting, Andy, — Izuku said, putting on his mask.

— Don't you dare help anyone, remember that moment in the store when you were branded with shame? — recalling that incident, Izuku frowned, remembering every insult directed at him back then.

—I'll try not to get into trouble. — Finally stepping out of the house, Izuku felt the warmth of the March air and the sunlight wrapping around him, caressing his face with warm rays. This slowed him down, which displeased Venom, who was grumbling inside, trying to speed up his movement.

— We are moving too slowly; we need to speed up.

— Oh yes, right now. — Izuku was caught off guard by Venom's words, but quickly regained his composure and accelerated, observing the passersby who were looking at him oddly. Feeling those gazes, Izuku immediately entered the subway, encountering other people along the way, which irritated him, but he remained calm.

— Hmmm, do they really recognize me? — he whispered to himself, heading toward the subway.

— Perhaps, but how? — Venom replied, sensing all the gazes directed at them. To distract his host, Venom recalled how Izuku had described professional heroes, their strengths, and weaknesses.

— If everything you wrote in your notebooks is real, then thanks to our efforts, we can defeat them with the proper preparation. We have their weaknesses, and we need the resolve to overcome them, — Venom whispered while Izuku was looking at his phone, ignoring the passersby who were watching him, remembering the words of Re:Destro.

— You could say that, but I lack combat experience and skill. Although we have strength, without knowledge, we would look like a monkey with a club to them, — Izuku logically replied, noticing that there would soon be a night talk show featuring Re:Destro. He was clearly preparing for the fact that he would soon be discussed, and knowing how Re:Destro felt about quirkless individuals, Izuku was bracing himself for the worst.

— That's true, Izuku, but it's not far off. You just need to learn everything and get yourself in order, and all the heroes will bow their knees before us, — Venom joked.

— Strength is not just power; it's also a duty. With our strength, we must help people. It's primarily a responsibility, — Izuku said with a noble tone that Venom did not like.

— Your kindness is a weakness, Izuku. Kindness is a manifestation of selfishness. What heroes do is pure egoism, and they show with their very presence how high they stand above those who cannot stand up for themselves, — Venom explained his point of view. Izuku pondered over these words but decided not to interfere with Venom's thoughts.

— If the kindness they display now is considered true benevolence, then people are fools, as many heroes engage in heroism solely for selfish reasons. Kindness and heroic deeds should stem from altruism, not from self-interest, — Venom mumbled. Izuku appreciated Venom's way of thinking, but he disliked that he was discussing heroes in such a negative light, even though they were all well-off and maintained order. Their prosperity and well-being were well-deserved, as the risk of not returning from a hero patrol was extremely low, and this had become a fundamental factor. While Venom was expressing his thoughts, the train arrived at the necessary station. The doors opened, and everyone exited the carriage, including Izuku.

The vast shopping mall greeted Izuku with a flow of people, the smells of baked goods, and the buzz of numerous voices. The young man adjusted his jacket, and in his head, he heard a familiar low voice:

— WHY ARE THERE SO MANY PEOPLE HERE? It's annoying.

— Please, Venom, just don't draw attention, — Izuku whispered, trying to act naturally so that no one would notice his odd behavior. — We'll just buy a school backpack and leave.

— We've seen your "just a backpack." It's NOT RELIABLE, — Venom scoffed, his voice sounding in Izuku's head with mild mockery. — We'll choose something better.

Izuku walked along a row of shops until he found the stationery and school supplies section. Inside, there were shelves with backpacks of all colors and sizes.

— Okay, I need a simple school backpack, not a tourist one, — he reminded Venom mentally as he approached the display.

— We have requirements, — Venom boomed, but only in Izuku's head. — It must be durable. Not flimsy like your last one.

— Yes, yes, — Izuku mumbled, picking up one of the backpacks. It was a simple black backpack with two compartments. — What do you think?

— TOO FEW pockets, — Venom shot back.

— That's fine! I don't need more, — Izuku tried to argue, but he already knew it was pointless.

His gaze fell on another backpack: dark blue with red accents, featuring a reinforced back and side pockets.

— This one looks reliable, — Venom said.

— Finally, we agree, — Izuku muttered, checking the zippers and straps. The backpack was spacious enough but not too bulky, making it perfect for school.

— Take it, — Venom commanded.

— Alright, — Izuku sighed, heading to the checkout.

As the cashier rang up the purchase, Venom remained silent, but Izuku could feel his satisfaction. After paying for the backpack, he slung it over his shoulder and felt the symbiote inside invisibly "inspecting" the item.

— Good. This will hold up to anything, — Venom finally said.

— Thanks, — Izuku smiled. — Maybe now we can go home?

— Home, but first... we need to buy THIS, — Venom's voice turned low and almost cunning as Izuku noticed his gaze fall on a display of chocolate bars.

— Just one, — Izuku sighed, feeling that arguing was pointless.

Izuku left the shopping mall with a new backpack on his back and a candy bar in hand, marveling at how even the simplest purchase becomes an adventure when Venom is around.

Izuku Midoriya

Bank Account

Balance: 56,670 ¥

Spent: -15,680 ¥.

Finally arriving home without incident, he made himself some food and, seeing his dried hero suit, put it on and jumped out of the window to save passersby before the hero patrol with Dabi started.

To be continued

Chapter Text

The hall was filled with darkness, in which several figures could be seen along with a crowd of spectators also sitting in the shadows until someone loudly pronounced words.

"Are you all ready?!" the operator exclaimed, to which the crowd shouted in response.

"Yes!" Satisfied with the answer, a huge figure stood in the doorway, faintly illuminated by light.

"So, we're going live in three... two... one... Go!" the operator shouted, and the system reacted to his voice, turning on the lights across the stage. Bright, colorful spotlights flooded the stage, illuminating everything, including the audience who came to see their idol, having bought tickets at inflated prices. Yet this did not stop them from witnessing the inspirer who believed in their uniqueness, and they believed in him, becoming imitators of his ideas. Posters with slogans:

"Re:Destro to government,"
"Messiah of our time,"
"Quirky superiority,"
"A new step into a new era,"
"Re:Destro, we adore you."

They all chanted differently, but the meaning remained the same.

The light illuminated the host of this show — an attractive woman with red hair in a black business dress that emphasized her décolletage and pleasing figure. She became the face of this show with her smooth body curves and delicate waist, and her enchanting face with a small nose and amber eyes sat behind a table. Behind her were panoramic windows that beautifully displayed the night city of Mustafa in all its glory. On television and online, a minute-long intro featuring many celebrities and heroes of the new era played, showing the enchanting host walking through the city's iconic places.

"And we're ready," the operator said, focusing the camera on her.

"Ladies and gentlemen, welcome to our evening show 'Light of the Spotlights'!"

The hall began to applaud upon hearing her voice and her Hollywood smile with nearly snow-white teeth. No man would remain indifferent upon seeing her in real life. The hall filled with loud applause that echoed throughout the studio. The lights from the stage shone in every color of the rainbow, enhancing the atmosphere of excitement and anticipation. The camera smoothly flew around the space, showing the audience holding posters and flags with slogans in support of Re:Destro. The noise of the crowd filled the venue, bringing it to life and energy.

On stage, in the spotlight, stood the show's host. Her impeccable posture and confidence in her voice created the impression that she was born for this moment. She raised her hand in greeting, and the audience fell silent, waiting for her first words.

"Ladies and gentlemen!" she began, her voice melodic yet authoritative. "Welcome to today's episode of 'Light of the Spotlights' — a show that brings together the brightest, most ambitious, and most inspiring people of our time!"

The hall erupted in applause, but she gestured for silence.

"Tonight promises to be special. We have prepared incredible surprises, unforgettable moments, and, of course, exclusive interviews with people who are changing our world!"

She turned to the camera, her amber eyes sparkling in the spotlight.

"But before we begin, let's take a look at how our hero of the day has inspired millions across the country."

On the huge screen behind her, footage lit up: crowds of people on the streets with posters in support of Re:Destro, his speeches at public events, interviews where he spoke about the importance of recognizing each person's uniqueness. The music playing in the background heightened the emotional intensity, creating a grand effect.

"He is not just a person; he is a symbol," the host continued, her voice growing more dramatic. "A symbol of change, a symbol of a new era. And today, here, we will take another step into a bright future!"

The camera switched back to the audience, where spectators began to chant Re:Destro's name, their voices merging into a single rhythm.

"But before he appears on this stage," the host leaned forward slightly, as if revealing a secret, "let's find out how his ideas have impacted the lives of ordinary people."

Short interviews with his followers began to play on the screen. One person shared how, thanks to Re:Destro's initiatives, he was able to gain confidence in himself and realize his potential. Another talked about how he helped him overcome personal problems. Each story was accompanied by inspiring music and emotional footage.

Meanwhile, applause and excited shouts continued to resonate in the hall.

"So, ladies and gentlemen, stay with us! Very soon, the person who has become the symbol of a new epoch will appear on this stage. The person we have all been waiting for."

The host gracefully turned, and the spotlight began to play again, filling the hall with colorful glimmers. The audience eagerly awaited the continuation, and the atmosphere intensified with every passing minute.

Yoruichi was the name of the host. The musicians played slowly, stretching each second like a guitar string, the orchestra played as if the hero of the evening would land on an asteroid, and the music continued to play slowly until everything around was enveloped in darkness. Understanding the rhythm, the musicians began to play the composition faster, escalating the already tense atmosphere among the fans.

BOOM!

Through the smoke, the very cause for the celebration, Re:Destro, sat in a chair. The lights turned on, and according to the script, Destro stood up from the chair, waving to his followers.

"Greetings to you all, and to you as well, Yoruichi-san!" Destro pronounced in a deep, authoritative voice, showcasing his influence.

The hall erupted with applause upon seeing their idol. Many people watched from the walls of their homes, observing what was happening on the screens, awaiting new excitement from this show and new statements from the idol of millions. The live broadcast garnered over 40 active users watching the interview.

"I also greet you, Re:Destro," Yoruichi extended her hand for a handshake, and he slowly took it. Unexpectedly for everyone, he kissed the back of her hand and then brought her hand to his forehead, attracting even more attention to himself. Yoruichi was impressed by the gentlemanly conduct of the guest, but not so much as to pay any particular attention to it. Nevertheless, he demonstrated a gentlemanly nature that he did not show to his followers.

"Thank you for inviting me to the show. I'm glad to see my followers," Re:Destro said, sitting back in the chair he had occupied earlier. The hall was filled with applause, and the shouts of his name satisfied and inflated the already inflated ego he did not display during the live broadcast.

"I am also grateful for your arrival, Mr. Destro. If you don't mind, let's move from words to action," the host said, not taking her eyes off the guest.

"A business-like approach, I like that, Yoruichi-san. Well, since everyone came for my soul, let's start the show!" Showing his signature gesture, Destro made many followers smile despite the crowd's good mood.

The hall began to quiet down as the host, Yoruichi, smiled and opened the notebook in front of her.

"Re:Destro, your arrival on our show has already become an event. Millions are watching you not only in this studio but also through screens across the country. Your ideas, your actions, your philosophy — all of this inspires millions. However, there is currently a heated discussion in society about one character: Silent Phantom. What do you think of him and his methods?"

Re:Destro leaned forward slightly, interlacing his fingers and smiling. His gaze, penetrating and calm, swept across the hall.

"Silent Phantom," he began, his voice deep and measured. "This name is on everyone's lips. On one hand, his actions have saved lives. On the other hand, he violates laws that, as we all know, exist to maintain order."

Yoruichi tilted her head, observing him with interest.

"Do you consider him a criminal?"

"I believe the situation is more complex than it seems," Re:Destro replied, his voice lowering slightly, and his tone growing more serious. "Every action of Silent Phantom speaks of desperation. Of a system that has rejected him. Instead of condemning, I would ask: what pushed him down this path?"

The crowd began to whisper, and a tense silence hung in the air. Re:Destro continued:

"I have never justified and never will justify lynching. But I also cannot ignore the fact that society rejects those who do not fit into its framework. Silent Phantom is a symptom, not a disease."

Yoruichi nodded, taking notes in her notebook.

"Very diplomatic answer, Mr. Destro. But you yourself have avoided revealing your quirk for many years. Why?"

The hall erupted in noise — this was the question everyone was interested in. Re:Destro waited a few seconds for the noise to settle, then stood up, his imposing figure instantly attracting everyone's attention.

"Because power should not define a person," he said, his voice echoing throughout the hall. "My goal has always been to inspire people, not to scare them."

He slowly raised his hand, and the hall fell silent in anticipation.

"But today, perhaps, it is time to change that. Do you want to see what true power is?"

The crowd erupted in shouts and applause. The host seemed to be caught up in the moment as well, her eyes shining with anticipation.

"Are you really ready to reveal your quirk?" she asked, her voice sounding excited.

Re:Destro smiled as if enjoying the moment.

"Not now," he said, and a disappointed sigh echoed through the hall.

"But I promise you, when the time comes, you will see it. And you will understand that my power is not only a physical ability. It is an idea."

The hall erupted in applause again, and Re:Destro, gesturing for silence, sat back down in his chair.

"Yoruichi-san," he continued, leaning closer to the host, "power should be a tool for change, not a goal. Silent Phantom understands this, but he acts incorrectly. I want to show people that change is possible without violence."

The host smiled, deftly capturing the audience's attention.

"Beautifully said, Re:Destro. Your words, as always, inspire. Well, we will continue our conversation after a short break. Stay with us, dear viewers!"

The hall was filled with applause, and Re:Destro, confidently smiling, waited for the audience to calm down. His voice rang out again, authoritative and clear:

"And yet, Yoruichi-san, there are topics that require decisiveness and clarity. For example, the quirkless."

The crowd immediately began to whisper, and someone shouted from the audience:

"They hinder our progress!"

Re:Destro raised his hand, calling for silence.

"Exactly," he said, his voice taking on a tense, emotional tone.

"We live in a world where evolution moves forward, where quirks are the future. And yet among us are those who refuse to accept this progress."

Yoruichi watched him closely, her gaze becoming serious.

"Are you talking about the quirkless?"

"Exactly," he confirmed, his face becoming more stern. "We have witnessed the recent incident with this... Silent Phantom. A hero? A lyncher?"

The crowd buzzed again, some calling out Re:Destro's name approvingly.

"But he saved lives!" Yoruichi quietly noted, trying to find a balance between objectivity and the audience's interests.

Re:Destro smirked as if he had been waiting for this question.

"And broke the law," he cut in sharply, slicing the air with his hand.

He paused, scanning the hall.

"Let's be honest. The quirkless are a relic of the past. And if we want to build a society where strength and progress drive us forward, we cannot afford to stop for those who cannot keep pace with this progress."

Yoruichi frowned but remained professional.

"But your words could be perceived as discrimination."

Re:Destro leaned forward, his gaze becoming almost hypnotic.

"Discrimination? Or the truth that people are afraid to acknowledge?"

The crowd erupted again in applause and approving shouts.

"Let me be frank," he continued. "When I see my followers condemning the quirkless, I cannot help but feel pride. It shows that they understand: the world belongs to those who can adapt. The quirkless? They only hold us back."

Yoruichi fell silent for a moment, her face reflecting mixed emotions.

"But what about freedom, Mr. Destro? Doesn't everyone have the right to an equal place in this society?"

Re:Destro leaned back in his chair, his smile becoming almost triumphant.

"Freedom? Equality? These words sound good on paper, but in reality... they are meaningless if a person cannot measure up. Silent Phantom may be an example for some."

The crowd began to clap again, supporting his words. Re:Destro knew how to play on the emotions of his followers, and at that moment, his influence seemed almost absolute.

Re:Destro stood up again, his figure towering over the audience like a true leader. The spotlight illuminated his face, giving him an almost divine appearance. He stepped forward, raising his hand, causing the hall to fall silent.

"Friends," he began in his deep, captivating voice, "let me address you not as followers, but as like-minded individuals. We live in a world where our quirks are not just a part of us; they are our strength, our identity."

He paused, allowing his words to penetrate the consciousness of everyone in the hall.

"But what happens when someone, lacking this strength, tries to occupy a place that does not belong to them?"

The crowd whispered, and some shouted words of approval.

"You all saw that incident," Re:Destro continued, his voice growing more tense. "A quirkless teenager, in his arrogance, decided to interfere with the heroes' work. He thought he could save someone when he had neither the strength nor the right to do so."

The hall began to buzz, disapproving shouts overlapping each other. Re:Destro raised his hand, calling for silence.

"He saved Fuyumi Todoroki, that's true. But at what cost? He broke the law, put her life and the heroes' work at risk. His actions were not an act of heroism but an act of selfishness."

Host Yoruichi attempted to intervene.

"But shouldn't we admire his bravery, Mr. Destro? After all, he risked himself for another person."

Re:Destro turned to her, his gaze piercing.

"Bravery without strength is recklessness. And recklessness in our world leads to chaos."

He addressed the crowd again, his voice growing louder and more energetic.

"We cannot afford a world where the quirkless play the role of heroes. It is a threat to our society, an insult to those who have been blessed with a quirk!"

The crowd erupted in applause. Re:Destro continued, intensifying the tension:

"Silent Phantom? A lyncher without a face? Perhaps he operates in the shadows, but this quirkless brat... Izuku Midoriya... he does it openly. His actions are a challenge to all of us!"

Angry outbursts filled the hall, many began chanting:

"Down with the quirkless!"

Seeing how the crowd responded to his words, Re:Destro smiled slightly. He raised his hands, as if trying to calm their anger, but in reality, he was only intensifying their emotions.

"I'm not speaking to incite hatred. No, I want you to understand. The world belongs to the strong, those who can adapt and move it forward. The quirkless? They are yesterday's news. We cannot allow them to dictate our future."

He took a final step to the edge of the stage, his voice lowering yet becoming even more penetrating:

"We do not hate them. We simply know that they have no place in our progressive world."

The hall erupted in applause once again, shouting Re:Destro's name. The cameras captured his majestic figure — a leader capable of managing the crowd's emotions with exquisite precision.

Re:Destro raised both hands, calling for silence, but despite this, the crowd did not calm down. The shouts grew louder, becoming increasingly aggressive. People in the hall, overwhelmed by emotions, forgot about decorum.

"The quirkless only hold us back!" someone shouted from the back rows.

"They should stay in their place and not interfere in the heroes' affairs!" another voice chimed in.

"Izuku Midoriya is a disgrace to society!" sounded louder than the rest, and the hall erupted in angry shouts.

Watching this, Re:Destro remained calm, even smiling slightly. He slowly sank back into the chair, waiting for the crowd to vent their emotions.

Host Yoruichi tried to steer the discussion back to a more civilized tone:

"Gentlemen, please, let's not cross the line. Isn't respect for every person, regardless of their traits, one of our values?"

Her words received disapproving murmurs. One of the spectators shouted:

"Respect must be earned, and they only pretend to be heroes!"

"Exactly!" another chimed in. "What is the point of their existence if they cannot use their strength to protect others?"

Yoruichi turned to Re:Destro, trying to salvage the situation:

"Mr. Destro, you, as the leader of the movement, what do you think — is it possible to find a compromise between quirked individuals and the quirkless?"

Re:Destro sighed, as if contemplating her words. Then, with a deep and penetrating voice, he replied:

"Compromise? Yoruichi-san, I admire your humanitarianism. But the reality is that our world moves forward thanks to strength and progress. The quirkless are relics of the past, clinging to what they have long lost. They may be decent citizens, but nothing more. Heroism is not their calling."

The crowd erupted in applause again.

"They should know their place!" shouted someone from the front rows.

"They are worth nothing without us!" echoed another voice.

Yoruichi looked tense but tried to maintain her professionalism.

"But doesn't such division create even more problems in society? Isn't it a path to conflict?"

Re:Destro replied with unwavering confidence:

"Conflict arises where there is no order. We do not call for violence, Yoruichi-san. We call for a rational approach. The quirkless must understand that their role in this world is limited. This is not discrimination; it's simply objective reality."

With his words, the crowd buzzed again, shouting slogans:

"Strength above weakness!"
"No place for those who cannot support society!"
"Izuku Midoriya is not a hero but a disgrace!"

The cameras captured the faces of the excited followers, as well as the proud expression on Re:Destro's face. He seemed to be pleased with the energy he had ignited in the hall.

Yoruichi, realizing that the situation was becoming increasingly tense, decided to change the subject:

"Mr. Destro, I think our viewers would also be interested in learning more about your quirk. After all, it is what makes you the leader of a new generation, isn't it?"

Re:Destro smiled slightly, leaning forward, ready to open a new chapter in this tense interview.

Re:Destro smirked, easily reclining in his chair, as if he had been waiting for the moment to showcase his power. His calm demeanor shifted to taut confidence as he raised his hand, showing it to the spectators.

"Do you want to see the reason why I believe in the strength and superiority of the quirked? Allow me to show."

The hall fell silent, and the viewers in the live broadcast leaned closer to their screens. Re:Destro slowly clenched his fist, and suddenly his body began to change. His muscles swelled, expanding to unimaginable sizes. His clothes stretched but did not tear, meticulously prepared for such transformations. His skin took on a deep red hue, and his aura radiated overwhelming power.

"This is what I call true power," he proclaimed in a low voice that echoed throughout the hall. "The quirk 'Willpower' allows me to transform stress into physical strength. The more pressure, the stronger I become."

The crowd erupted in applause and excited shouts. People waved posters with slogans about the superiority of the quirked.

"This is the true gift," Re:Destro continued, slowly returning his body to its normal state. "A gift that should serve society. But unfortunately, not everyone can contribute."

He paused, looking directly into the camera as if addressing each viewer personally.

"We live in a world where the quirkless enjoy equal rights with us. But what do they do for society? They do not save people, do not protect cities, do not advance science. We, the quirked, carry this world on our shoulders while they simply live at our expense."

The crowd buzzed again, supporting his words.

"That is why I, as the leader of the movement, propose a law that will limit the rights of the quirkless in certain areas. They should not be heroes; they should not occupy leadership positions. We must protect our future by allowing only those who truly contribute to thrive."

Host Yoruichi tried to interject:

"But Mr. Destro, don't you think that such measures could provoke conflict and increase tension in society?"

Re:Destro looked at her with the same unflappable confidence.

"Conflict is inevitable when the unequal try to equate themselves with the strong. It's a natural process, Yoruichi-san. But I am confident that most people will support us because they understand: only through order and hierarchy can we achieve true harmony."

His words were met with a thunderous round of applause. People stood up, shouting his name, agreeing with every one of his statements.

"Thank you for this inspiring evening, Mr. Destro," Yoruichi said, trying to maintain professionalism. "I am sure your ideas will spark lively discussions."

"And that's good, Yoruichi-san," he replied, standing up again and addressing the crowd. "Discussions lead to change. And change is what drives us forward."

He raised both hands, seemingly blessing his followers. The hall erupted in applause once more as Re:Destro exited the stage. The live broadcast ended, leaving the viewers with the feeling that they had witnessed something significant, albeit controversial.

On the screen appeared the final shot: his silhouette disappearing behind the scenes, and his words echoed in the hearts of the followers:

"The world belongs to the strong."

****

Flying through the city to meet Dabi, Izuku noticed how numerous police officers were attempting to stop him as he tried to thwart several crimes involving dangerous villains robbing stores.

[Three hours earlier.]

In front of the police station, a multitude of police officers had gathered to speak before the public. It was the afternoon, and the sun had not yet set. Crowds of journalists had come to interview a successful officer who had solved numerous crimes throughout his career. Tadao Hado stood on stage, surrounded by several microphones and speakers so that he could be heard. He was tense, as he did not expect to be recognized in Mustafa as an officer with a good reputation. On one hand, he was glad that people appreciated his work, but it was unexpected to find that most of the people in the city, from which he had left many years ago, knew him.

The sun was still shining, illuminating the streets and the people who had gathered, as today there was supposed to be a meeting to determine the fate of the lyncher Silent Phantom. Journalists were photographing the police officers standing behind Hado, but understanding the responsibility, he took on the duty and stood before the stage in all his glory.

"I welcome all of you to our meeting and thank everyone who has come," said Chief Hado with an impassive face. His blue hair was sleek, styled with special products, and Hado tried not to react to the flashes of cameras that were bothering his eyes.

"Before we begin, we would like to know about your questions that have accumulated over these days," Hado said in a calm tone until a very young journalist interrupted the brief silence.

"Sir, how do you respond to the serial killer Senku Saki, known by the nickname 'Kaiber,' who is still at large?" Upon hearing Saki's name, Hado immediately exhaled, providing a quick answer. He had pursued him and investigated the case, but he constantly slipped away, cunningly hiding the traces of his crimes. As of now, he already had 23 victims to his name.

"Senku Saki is extremely dangerous, and we are still investigating this case. During the investigation, we discovered that he acts alone and conceals his face with a mask. Currently, we do not know where he is. But one thing is clear: the serial killer is in Mustafa, and he has no way to leave the city unnoticed," Hado summarized in a professional tone. His eye twitched when another reporter raised their hand for a question.

"Is it true that a new gang has emerged in the vicinity of the city, responsible for the distribution of the drug 'Trigger' and other crimes?" At this question, the reporters began to whisper among themselves, creating a noisy confusion, but Hado, demonstratively tapping the microphone, drew everyone's attention.

"Yes, it's true. A new gang is distributing 'Trigger,' but we have not noticed other types of activity yet. Nevertheless, these people are extremely dangerous," he paused, turning to his colleagues who nodded at him, and Hado turned back to the journalists.

"We would be grateful to you and the public if you possess any important information. We have already picked up their trail and are actively working to maintain order," his colleagues smiled at Hado's professional tone as he accurately and without unnecessary questions responded to reporters, who were usually ready to bombard anyone with questions if it pertained to a sensational topic.

"How is the police responding to the new hero Silent Phantom?" Upon hearing about the new avenger, Hado looked at the man who asked the question and exhaled, glancing at the crowd that was actively speculating about his answer.

"I officially state that Silent Phantom operates alone, in defiance of the law. While you may consider his actions heroic, in reality, he is a vigilante pursuing goals unknown to us. It may seem to you that he is on the side of the law, but in reality, we can only speculate about his next move," Hado paused as he scanned the crowd, which continued to photograph him despite the incompleteness of his statement, further irritating him, but he still maintained his composure, no matter what his job entailed.

"What are the chances that he is an underground hero operating covertly? Perhaps the incident with the police was a misunderstanding?" asked a woman with a heteromorphic appearance.

"According to the investigation of this case, it was found that he is not registered as a hero or as a student at a hero academy. He is a menace, representing a danger to society and order. That incident showed us that while his intentions may be noble, he somehow refuses to obey the law, posing a threat to all of us," As flashes from the cameras quickly obscured his view and, shielding his eyes with his hand, the reporters stopped photographing him.

"In conclusion, I declare that I am issuing a warrant for the arrest of Silent Phantom, and at this moment, he is considered a criminal and a threat," questions poured in like a river towards Hado, the journalists crowded to obtain any answers from him, but Hado merely left the stage, rubbing his eyes from the flashes.

******

Pulling himself onto a slingshot atop one of the business centers, Izuku shot himself into the air, slicing through it and performing a forward somersault, catching the edge of the building and rolling on it to gain more speed. His coat felt every movement, billowing in the wind. On the internet, they called him the avenging bat due to the similarity of his aerial maneuvers. But the image did not concern Izuku; it was a weak cover, but at least some protection from fire and blows.

"Woohoo!" Izuku said to himself while flying between buildings, accelerating faster than before until he pulled himself back, swirling between the structures and doing a backflip.

"And you've gotten quite good at this; you adapt quickly to your new abilities," Venom's voice was heard from within, and hearing his usual dissatisfied tone, Izuku smiled.

Izuku felt his flexible tendrils, covered in black glossy mass, burst forth from his back again. They unfurled like living wings, stretching in different directions and tensing before a new jump. He crouched, pulled the slingshot made of tightly woven tendrils, and then shot himself into the sky. The air whistled loudly around him, and the tendrils vibrated, keeping him balanced.

Barely reaching the peak of his trajectory, Izuku made a sharp sweep with one of the tendrils, catching the edge of a downspout. The others intertwined into a single mass, becoming a powerful whip that propelled him even higher.

"Onward!" he thought, catching a gust of wind. The tendrils seemed to understand his intentions, synchronously turning to direct him in the right direction. Each movement was accompanied by a barely audible slurp as the mass redistributed itself, creating new points of support.

Izuku suddenly flipped, releasing his grip, and then, as if gliding smoothly, extended a thin tendril toward the nearest building. It struck the wall with a soft thud, embedding itself like a harpoon. He felt a rebound that propelled his body forward, as if the air itself had thrown him.

Now, moving faster, the tendrils began to work as a single mechanism: some fixed the trajectory, while others adjusted the height. One of the tails slithered behind him like a snake, clinging to tiny protrusions and ricocheting off walls, while two others pulled him upward, ensuring fluidity and speed.

His coat seemed to have a life of its own, dancing in the wind, as if part of this mad performance. A gust of wind hit his face, but he did not slow down—the tendrils tightened, enhancing the force of the push.

"This is incredible!" he shouted, feeling the adrenaline boiling in his blood.

"You're acting like a child, only knowing how to scream with delight," Venom grumbled inside, but even his tone could not hide the barely perceptible approval.

Izuku just laughed, releasing a new tendril that hooked onto a metal beam ahead. He pulled himself in, like a spring, and forcefully let himself go, executing a wide backflip. For a split second, he floated in the air, as if completely free from the laws of gravity, and then released the tendrils again to continue his endless race above the night city.

Every jump was precise, every swing was strong, and each pause was a moment of absolute control. He was not just moving; he was flying, feeling like part of the night, part of the city.

"I'm here, black mass," Dabi called to Izuku, who was searching for him in the alley, but he still emerged from the shadows, analyzing the area.

"Hello," Izuku replied shortly in a low tone.

"Welcome to the dirty alley, avenger," Dabi half-joked, catching Izuku's attention.

"Why do you suddenly decide to call me an avenger?" Izuku asked Dabi, who raised an eyebrow, not fully understanding his question.

"Do you want me to explain fully or briefly?"

"As quickly as possible." Dabi smirked but explained everything to him.

"In short, not only is a villain hunting you down, but so are the police and heroes. So you need to act as carefully as possible while working with me." Izuku was shocked to hear this; he had been put on a wanted list, and now he would have to act more aggressively and quickly. Enemies could quickly answer the question of who was in front of them and say he was working alongside Dabi.

"Hey, are you okay? You look like you've seen a ghost," Dabi said in a cheeky tone, unaware of the mental storm that was brewing in Izuku's head with Venom.

"Yeah, I'm fine; it's just incredibly surprising to hear something like that about myself. I'm trying to help people at the risk of my life, and they decided to repay me with prison!" Izuku snapped, attracting Dabi's attention as he flipped through information on his phone.

"A large sum has been announced for you; I'm not even surprised," Izuku glared at him through his mask, causing Dabi to spread his arms.

"Hey, don't look at me with those eyes. It's not my fault you don't have licenses, buddy," to which Izuku only sighed and looked away.

"This isn't your fault; I should have guessed that this might happen. They see me as a threat even when my actions are saving people," Izuku remarked, kicking a trash can. Dabi looked at him with an understanding gaze.

"I understand it's unfair, but this is hero work. You have to fight against it, whether you want to or not. By the way, I thought you were less concerned about public opinion." Izuku just adjusted his hat and leaned against the wall with one hand, looking at Dabi.

"It doesn't bother me, but knowing that every civilian is ready to turn me into the police at any convenient moment complicates my work."

"Get used to it, my friend. Every weakness could cost lives. You've become a hero, but what kind? You're not a villain. You don't belong to either side, although you work for the heroes, doing their job. But no one stops you from becoming a villain. This uncertainty and this human fear are what people fear but do not see," Dabi explained, as Izuku transitioned from a tense state to a relaxed one. Taking a deep breath, Izuku adjusted his collar, pointing to the exit of the alley.

"Alright, enough about me. Do you have any unusual news?" Izuku asked, to which Dabi looked at him with an eager smile.

"I'm glad you asked."

****

**Topic: [Discussion] Is the warrant for the arrest of "Silent Phantom" justified?**

---

u/CivicMind89:
Okay, let's be honest. The warrant for the arrest of "Silent Phantom" is just a show. If the authorities really considered him a threat, they would have sent someone strong after him long ago. Thus, it looks more like "we're pretending to control the situation."

u/QuirkAnalyst42:
I don't think it's just a show. He moves too freely, clearly breaking the law. The police and heroes are just afraid to risk their reputations. No one wants to be the one who loses to "Silent Phantom."

u/UrbanMyth420:
Listen, warrant or not, he's impossible to catch. Have you seen those videos? He moves between buildings like he has wings and disappears like smoke. Even if they send someone like Endeavor, he has little chance.

u/HeroicRealist99:
Why do people defend him? He literally ignores the law and acts like a self-appointed vigilante. Next time, he might decide saving someone isn't worth it. Where will your faith in him be then?

u/DarkClaw32:
Are you serious? Every time the heroes fail to act, "Silent Phantom" covers for their mistakes. Does anyone know that he saved people from that highway accident last Friday? Without him, there would have been dozens of casualties.

u/NightShroud47:
Exactly. Moreover, the heroes didn't even mention him in their reports, as if he wasn't there. This is clearly an attempt to hide that someone without a license is doing their job better.

u/OrderAndPeace77:
But shouldn't we trust the system? If we allow people like him to break the law, then all order will collapse. What will happen next? "Villains" will start justifying their actions, claiming, "I was saving people, not robbing."

u/SilentSupporter:
The difference is that he is genuinely saving people, risking himself. And he clearly isn't seeking fame. Just remember the incident in the city center when he threw a bomb into the air—he disappeared without even waiting for thanks.

u/SteelBlade13:
Has anyone wondered why he hides his face? Maybe he has reasons to hate the system? What if he became a victim of biased treatment towards quirkless or low-level quirks?

u/FlameFanatic24:
Maybe because he uses illegal technology or someone else's quirk? That explains everything. Such things are usually accompanied by secrets and paranoia.

u/PhantomWitness:
I live in the area where he recently appeared. He saved my neighbor from a robbery. She said his tendrils moved so quickly and accurately, as if he knew exactly where to strike. It's scary but impressive.

u/LawfulLogic11:
Scary is the key word. Such abilities in the hands of someone who does not obey the law is a recipe for disaster. Even if he is a hero now, who can say he won't change?

u/PhantomLover97:
He has already proven who he is. If he wanted to cause harm, he would have done it long ago. The warrant is a way to intimidate him and us, to remind us that heroes and police are the main ones.

u/QuirkHeroFan:
The question is different. If "Silent Phantom" is really that cool, why doesn't he just get a license? That would solve all the problems.

u/DarkMind64:
And you think they would give it to him? He has become a symbol of resistance to the system. No one in the government will allow him to legalize.

u/WatcherFromAbove:
Funny. The more they try to discredit him, the more popular he becomes. People see him as a true hero because he acts when no one else does.

---

The post continued to gain popularity, turning into a heated debate between supporters of "Silent Phantom" who condemned the system and those who defended existing laws.

****

During the patrol, Dabi handed Izuku a micro-earpiece so they could coordinate with each other in case of unexpected circumstances. Upon learning about the new gang, Izuku was eager to stop them from spreading crime throughout the area. Jumping across roofs, Izuku stumbled upon a group of four people who were smashing a car with bats, breaking windows, and robbing its contents.

"I see a group of thugs robbing a car. Should I wait for you, or should I handle it myself?" Izuku asked, observing their actions. Due to the constant noise from Dabi, it was somewhat challenging to determine unless he listened closely.

"I think you can handle them. Tell me what street it's on, and I'll call the police," Dabi said through the helmet's headset as he rode his motorcycle, patrolling the streets.

"On Lonsgate Street, house number 6," Izuku replied briefly, jumping from the roof and landing on the road.

"Take care of it quickly; I'm close by," Dabi said, veering his motorcycle into the nearest turn at full speed, rushing toward that street.

"Oh, look, it's Silent Phantom!" one of the vandals exclaimed, prompting Izuku to stretch his tendril toward him, pulling him in instantly. Everyone thought he would draw him closer, but much to their surprise, he didn't grab him; instead, he threw the villain over himself, slamming him into the ground with force, causing the villain to writhe in pain.

"Ouch, my back!" the villain groaned, and his accomplices, seeing Izuku's strength, dropped their bats and activated their quirks.

"The first can create cold weapons from his hand," Izuku said, watching as a sharp blade extended from the man's hand.

"The second can absorb metal, covering his body with a metallic shell."

"The third can do something with his mouth," Venom summarized, looking at the third one who held a bat.

"Time for some new moves!" Izuku was tense as the battle began, and all three charged at him simultaneously. As they got closer, the tendrils burst forth from his body, forming a star that knocked two of them back, injuring them. But the second one, despite the heavy attack, simply stood up and ran back.

"Tough idiot," Venom said with a smile. Waiting for their approach, Izuku used the power of the symbiote to punch one of them in the face. This only disoriented the enemy, but he remained on his feet, staring at Izuku's strike.

"Is that all you can do, hero?" the villain retorted, but Izuku unleashed three strikes: one to the face, another to the chest, and the third elbow to the stomach. Feeling the inertia in his body, Izuku spun like a tornado, with hundreds of extended tendrils striking the opponent, but the villain simply lost his balance and fell to the ground.

"This is starting to annoy me!" Izuku grabbed the villain's body with a tendril and began to throw him from side to side, applying force.

"If my strikes aren't working on you, let's see how you sing for this," Izuku thought inwardly to Venom, who was watching his actions. The laws of physics took effect, and after the beating, the metallic villain was now merely groaning in pain, deactivating his quirk.

"Izuku 1:0 Villain," Venom said from within, teasing Izuku, but then a truck arrived, abruptly stopping the vehicle, and Izuku was ready to fight. The back of the truck opened, revealing eight villains who began to emerge when suddenly blue flames erupted simultaneously with the roar of engines. The blue flames engulfed the area around the truck, trapping the villains. The driver tried to escape, but the heat of the fire melted the tires, turning them into a viscous mass.

"Leave this to me!" Dabi quickly braked, setting the truck ablaze, where metal began to melt. The villains were choking on the acrid smoke and the smell of burning rubber. Dabi continued to spray the truck with fire, and when he felt there would be no resistance, he quickly neutralized it with cold foam that extinguished the flames. One by one, Dabi took down the villains using Muay Thai combat style, employing low kicks and high kicks, including elbow and knee strikes to the head. One of the clever villains grabbed him in a school hold, keeping his head in the grip, but, executing a sweep, he quickly knocked him to the ground. While the villain was recovering, Dabi lunged, driving his knee into the villain's chin, knocking him out. The fifth villain grabbed Dabi's legs with bands extending from his fingers, but Dabi's reaction was quick; he burned the bands with his fire, not wanting to waste time. The user of the blue flame rushed toward the villain and, grabbing a knife, attempted to stab Dabi in the torso, but the knife broke against Dabi's armored suit. Striking the villain in the face with a right hook, Dabi then struck the villain in the stomach with his right knee and in the face with his left knee, breaking the villain's lip and making him writhe in pain on the ground.

Seeing Dabi's impressive combat skills, Izuku, sitting on a lamppost, applauded him. Dabi, in turn, noticing the subdued villains and the voluntarily surrendered driver, smirked and acknowledged Izuku's applause.

"Bravo, that was awesome!" Izuku proclaimed, and Venom was also impressed by Dabi's fighting skills and commented.

"Very fast and precise movements without unnecessary gestures; you should learn from him, Izuku!" Izuku rolled his eyes as Dabi smiled at him, drenched in sweat.

"Thank you, thank you," Dabi replied, bowing like an aristocrat to the praise, but they both failed to notice as the surrendered driver injected himself with Trigger, pulling it from a hidden pocket. Izuku jumped towards him, trying to disarm him, but the villain began to scream in pain from the drug's effects. The villain grabbed Izuku's arm and struck him with monstrous force, sending him into the nearest wall.

"Damn, I think I broke two ribs," Izuku groaned in pain, and at that moment felt the agony of mending bones. He writhed in pain, feeling his organs shift to restore the bone. His skin was covered in goosebumps, and his eyes were filled with pain. Breathing heavily, Izuku clenched his mouth to avoid screaming, but the pain subsided without fully disappearing, lingering in his body.

"Endure the pain and take him down. He has grown in size," Venom urged, forcing Izuku to watch as Dabi fought him.

"Oh no, no, no!" Izuku quickly stammered, watching as Dabi unsuccessfully attempted to burn through the crystalline armor. His eyes filled with pain, and voices once again filled Izuku's head, trying to coax him into defeating the villain. Izuku gritted his teeth, trying not to bite his tongue from the pain, feeling Venom's influence again, but he resisted the urge to kill him with all his might.

But he became enraged.

"Ahh!" Izuku screamed, feeling an immense power surging through him. The sensation was indescribably pleasant. Rage and fury spilled out, and when Izuku saw the villain grab Dabi by the waist, trying to crush him to death, Izuku leaped with immense force, shattering the brick beneath him.

"Kill him!"

"He harmed us!"

"He tried to kill us and our friend; why can't we kill him?"

"Destroy him!"

The voices of desires whispered in his head. Adrenaline coursed through his entire nervous system, quickening his blood, and with one swift and powerful punch, he struck the crystalline villain, enhanced by Trigger, knocking him down and releasing Dabi from his grasp. Feeling relief, Dabi gasped for air.

"Thank you!" he said, looking at Izuku, who clenched his fists with immense strength. He turned his head toward him and saw red veins appearing in his usually white pupils, and his ominous voice alarmed Dabi.

"Don't interfere!" he growled, leaping so powerfully that the asphalt beneath Izuku cracked. The villain rose from the ground and attempted to strike Izuku, but it failed; he was just too agile to be hit. Fueled by anger, Izuku unleashed a flurry of powerful blows against the villain's body, shattering his crystals, but they quickly reformed, irritating Izuku even more.

"Hit him harder, harder!!!" shouted the voice from his desires, and he began to strike even more fiercely, but this time the villain felt the weight of his blows. He seized the moment, grabbing Izuku by the shoulders, crushing them with his hands and causing him pain, squeezing even harder until Izuku screamed in primal agony.

-Aaaaaaaa!!! Dabi, aiming precisely, used the heat of his fire to warm the body of the crystalline villain, heating his skin from the inside. The enemy, feeling the heat, threw Izuku into a car, shattering the glass with his body. Bracing himself, he charged at Dabi, who was firing a concentrated stream of blue flame at him. The car alarm activated, sending painful sound waves to Izuku, who began to scream even louder, covering his ears to dull the pain.

— Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!!!! — he screamed, until he tapped into an even greater power that whispered in his head.

— Yesss...

— Use the power...

— Tear his head off, Izuku...

— Kill him...

Driven by a thirst for hatred towards the enemy, Izuku commanded the tentacles to emerge from his back. They grabbed the car and hurled it at the villain, who was fighting Dabi. He didn't expect such an attack and was thrown off Dabi into the middle of the road. Realizing this was the perfect chance, Dabi began to rain fire down on the car, hitting the gas tank.

BOOM!

The car exploded, and bending forward, Izuku engaged in a tense battle in his mind, trying to quell his thirst for murder against his opponent. Venom tried to calm him, but the desire and determination within Izuku were stronger due to Venom's influence, and common sense took a back seat. Dabi watched as Izuku was tense, but did not expect him to throw the car at him. However, the villain still stood on his feet, having passed through the fire, and the crystals were slowly regenerating. Seeing this, Dabi prepared to burn him, but Izuku, like a beast, flew at him, shattering the crystal on his head. Grabbing the villain's body with a tentacle, he pulled him out of the fire and, with monstrous strength, slammed him to the ground, pulling himself to him and sitting on his stomach. Izuku sent a barrage of punches to his face, putting in a force he had never felt before. It was intoxicating and maddening, but rage took over with every blow to the face, breaking his cheekbones and knocking out teeth, blood spilling from his nose and mouth, and the villain prayed to God for it to end, when suddenly the punches stopped. With battered eyes, he looked at Izuku and noticed how he grabbed his neck, squeezing it so hard that the crystals were breaking from his strength. The villain noticed something strange in his mask.

Where the mouth was not absent, white spots began to appear, and he realized what it was.

— Teeth... — he whispered. Fangs filled the mask, and for the first time, the villain was scared for his life, seeing the terrifying white eyes with red veins and sharp teeth.

— I... I... Surrender... — the villain whispered, trying to calm him somehow, but what he said next frightened him even more.

— Who said you would live? — He opened his eyes wide and saw the devilish toothy grin and felt how he was crushing his throat with monstrous strength. He was already gasping, spitting blood from his mouth, the choking was intense, and in a few seconds his face began to turn red, bringing Izuku pleasure as a very bright light began to shine from the air. Izuku released the villain, while Venom, in turn, hid his fangs. The noise and spotlight from the helicopter began to shine on Izuku, and now he realized he was surrounded by police on all sides, aiming guns at him.

— Silent Phantom, this is your first and last warning: raise your hands and surrender voluntarily, or we will open fire! — But Izuku didn't listen to them; the noise of the helicopter irritated him more than the police's demands.

— Enemies everywhere...

— They want to kill us...

— They want to kill us...

— Kill them, Izuku...

— We must live...

— We are needed for Nejire...

The voices tormented him in his head, and Dabi lay on the ground, unable to rise due to the injuries inflicted by the villain. Izuku resisted, and although he partially regained full control, one voice continued to whisper to him, and it was Venom, who was corrupting him from within, trying to protect itself and its host.

— We must take the fight or be killed, — Venom whispered.

Izuku's mind protested, but he had to suppress the desire to kill a man with sheer willpower. The reflections didn't last long until someone among them shouted.

— Fire!! — A hundred bullets flew towards Izuku, and he closed himself with his hands to absorb the pain, but he felt something different. He activated his symbiote and created a cocoon to shield himself from the bullets.

-Stop the fire!! — shouted the officer, gesturing to all the policemen, and they saw the cocoon filled with bullets standing still, only remaining motionless, further stressing the officers.

— Now! — shouted Izuku, redirecting all the bullets back, firing them like a shotgun. The bullets hit cars or glass, but he didn't hit the policemen, as he directed all the bullets away from them.

— Damn! — shouted one of the policemen, covering himself from the bullets, and realizing this was a chance, Izuku charged at the policemen, jumping as high as he could, trying to hide between the buildings in the shadows.

— Helicopter C-01, pursue him, don't let him get away! — shouted Hado, miraculously not getting hit by the bullets from his counterattack.

— Understood, pursuing the target! — The helicopter took off as if it were a hawk diving for prey. The searchlights sliced through the night darkness, revealing Izuku, who was jumping from roof to roof, trying to escape into the shadows. Izuku felt the symbiote whispering in his ear:

— We have no chance to escape directly. Jump down, and I will take care of your fall.

— Shut up! — Izuku whispered through gritted teeth, not slowing down. He leaped across another chasm between buildings, but the spotlight caught him.

— Target detected! — echoed from the helicopter's speakers. At that moment, loud bangs pierced the air — they began shooting with automatic weapons.

— Let's get out of here! — roared Venom, and black substance flared around Izuku, creating sturdy armor. The bullets ricocheted off him, hissing, causing him no harm. He abruptly stopped, squatting on the edge of the roof, then pushed off, flying in the opposite direction from the helicopter.

— Do you think it's that easy to escape from them? — Venom asked with a smirk.

— Let me take control, and we'll show them hell...

— No! — Izuku replied sharply, clinging to control of his body. He suddenly turned sharply, sliding down a metal fire escape on the building. The helicopter circled above him, illuminating everything around. Izuku dashed into an alley but didn't have time to hide: two policemen with weapons appeared in his path. They began shooting, but Venom shot out long black tentacles, ripping the weapons from their hands. One of the policemen tried to attack him with a baton, but Izuku slipped past him like a shadow and jumped onto the wall, soaring upward, leaving the bewildered officers behind.

— Target is moving towards the market zone, block the exits! — they shouted over the radio.

From above, the helicopter opened fire. Izuku sharply changed direction, crashing onto the roof of the neighboring building. He grabbed a metal trash can, and the symbiote covered it with its mass, turning it into a shield. The helicopter unleashed another long barrage of bullets, but Izuku hurled the makeshift shield straight into the rotor blades. A deafening crack echoed over the city — the helicopter spun, but the pilot stabilized the machine.

— Come on, they're still going to catch us! — Venom whispered fiercely, penetrating Izuku's thoughts.

He soared onto another building, feeling his strength waning. His heart pounded like crazy. The officers' voices rang from everywhere, and the searchlights moved across the roofs. But suddenly, Izuku jumped down, hiding in a narrow gap between buildings. Thick pipes and trash created a labyrinth, which he began to use as cover. The helicopter lost sight of him. But from a distance, the sirens of approaching cars could already be heard.

— Damn, what was that? — Izuku asked, breathing heavily, trying to hide his labored breathing and the euphoria of the chase.

— It was a hunt, a hunt for us; they want to kill us, Izuku...

**Reddit Post:** "What the hell is going on?!"

u/HeroWatch24: Has anyone seen the footage of this "Silent Phantom"? He escaped from the police in a way that even the helicopter couldn't catch him! What is this black substance? Is it even a person or something else?

u/VillainHunter92: Survive? Are you serious? This "Silent Phantom" almost destroyed a police helicopter! I watched the stream; he threw something at it that looked like a metal shield! If that's a hero, then I'm Batman.

u/DestroFanBoy: Maybe he's not a hero, but he's not a villain either. He just has to defend himself. To me, he's a reaction to injustice. The city and the system forced him to become this way.

u/PureJustice: Oh no. Did you see what he did to that crystalline villain? Blow after blow, as if he wanted to completely annihilate him. This isn't defense; this is something dark.

u/VenomousSympathy: I have goosebumps. This "Silent Phantom" is not just a name. He looks and sounds like a real ghost. As if darkness is alive inside him.

u/HeroMaker189: This "Silent Phantom"... He just vanished after dealing with the crystalline villain. I don't believe he's a person. His roar... It was horrific.

u/VillainMighty667: I agree. He can't be called a hero. It was brutal. And his voice... it's something else. For the first time, I felt like I was looking at a real monster.

u/DestroFanToy78: You're all exaggerating. He's doing what heroes can't. He's a weapon of justice.

u/PureSinister: This isn't justice. This is a monster. And if he's not stopped, he'll destroy everything in his path.

u/UnknownUser: He's not just a monster; he's something more. If this really is "Silent Phantom," I want to know where he came from. Because nobody is born with such darkness inside.

After Izuku's escape, Dabi was hospitalized due to injuries. He didn't sustain serious injuries, except for a mild concussion. An ambulance arrived and quickly took him from the scene.

— Hado, report the situation!! — said Lieutenant Hado, who was counting the unconscious villains.

— 12 unconscious villains from hero Dabi and 1 brutally beaten by Silent Phantom. He has escaped, and Dabi has been taken to the hospital due to injuries. Everything is under control, — replied Hado, watching the battlefield. A destroyed wall, an exploded car, a melted truck, and damaged civilian property. Rubbing his temple, Hado exhaled, recalling that after work today he had to go for a certificate and head to Hoshu at the police station to obtain a warrant for the arrest of the vigilante in black.

****
We interrupt our broadcast for a weather forecast, — said a young Japanese woman with a smiling face, behind whom an interactive board was visible, showing a geo map of Japan, and it was clear that huge clouds were rushing to engulf the city of Mustafa.

— I hasten to inform you that tomorrow and for the following week, there will be continuous rain all day. I recommend everyone to take umbrellas with them, and students should wear raincoats. And don't forget: don't go down manholes after suspicious clowns, — said the news anchor, leaving the stage.

****
The room was shrouded in semi-darkness. Only the dim light of a street lamp seeped through the cracks in the curtains, illuminating the chaos: overturned furniture, scattered books. Izuku sat on the floor, breathing heavily. His fists trembled, and a voice raged in his head that he could no longer silence.

— They saw you. They know what you're worth. Now they fear you, — whispered Venom, his voice sounding like poison seeping into consciousness. — It's not you who's the monster; it's them! They made you this way. Why should you suffer while they mock you?

Izuku pressed his head in his hands, trying to rid himself of these thoughts.

— Shut up... — he whispered, but the voice continued.

— They've always considered you a nobody. Even now, when you're stronger than anyone, they call you a monster. They aren't worth your pity, Izuku. Why don't you let me do what needs to be done?

— Because it's wrong! — Izuku exploded, his voice echoing through the room. He jumped up, grabbed the nearest chair, and hurled it against the wall with all his might. — I won't let you control me! I'm not like that!

Venom chuckled softly.

— Not like that? You're lying to yourself. You feel it, Izuku. You enjoyed breaking that villain. You heard their screams of terror and knew it was right. Why do you refuse to accept who you've become?

Izuku clenched his fists so tightly that his nails dug into his palms.

— No. I won't let myself become a monster. I won't become a killer.

— Monster? — Venom's voice turned mocking. — You're already a monster, Izuku. Look at yourself. Your strength is my strength. Without me, you're nothing. They call you Silent Phantom because they fear to acknowledge the truth. You're their nightmare, and that's beautiful.

Izuku turned sharply, as if he could see the symbiote, and whispered fiercely:

— You're controlling me, not the other way around. I'm the weapon, and you're the master. I told you, I'm not responsible for your obsessive thoughts. This is your problem; those voices are yours. I'm not involved in this. I gave you power, and you used it. I warned you.

Venom replied in a soft, almost tender tone:

— You can lie to yourself as much as you want. But one day, you will tire of holding back. And then you will allow me to show them the true darkness. The true monster.

Izuku closed his eyes, feeling his mind struggle against that darkness. He breathed heavily, trying to calm himself, but inside, everything was boiling. The voices of the crowd, their accusations, their fears — all sounded in his head like torture.

— I won't release you, — he whispered. — I won't become a monster.

Silence hung in the room. Only in the depths of his consciousness did Venom quietly laugh. Izuku tried to cope with his desires, but the morality and will of a hero wouldn't allow his internal urges to break free; they were becoming more persistent until he exhaled, standing tall. Izuku took deep breaths, trying to calm down.

— I can't unleash the monster, — Izuku said through gritted teeth, to which Venom laughed, further infuriating him.

— My desires are products of my will. This time I managed to hold back my impulses with difficulty. But I promise that next time, I will be stronger and will control myself. In the name of...

Izuku didn't finish his sentence before Venom intervened in his mind.

— It was said, "If we confess our sins, He, being faithful and just, will forgive us our sins and purify us from all unrighteousness." If you yearn for repentance before yourself, then ask the voice of God to help you, — Venom said with a sly smile, watching as Izuku became even more irritated, trying to ignore Venom's words.

— Ha, I'm holding back, and I need to relax and forget about the existing problems, — said Izuku, heading to the bathroom, but the fire raging in the soul of the young hero was swept away by the blizzard of cold when he looked at the necklace around his neck, gifted by Nejire many years ago. The necklace with their photo taken in the hospital. Reflecting on the bright memories, he recalled how wonderful the child's perception of the world was, where there was neither evil, nor lust, nor deceit, nor violence, only a blank sheet of paper on which anything could be written. Seeing his own sincere childhood smile and Nejire's smile when they warmly smiled at each other upon meeting, the warmth in his soul became brighter than the darkness of his desires, which tried to corrupt him into unadulterated egocentrism.

As he filled the bathtub, Izuku continued to converse with Venom but more calmly and with peace in his soul.

— How do you know about this? — Izuku asked, feeling curiosity towards Venom.

— About what? —

— About repentance before God, — Izuku asked with genuine interest.

— I read about it in one of your books. I liked those phrases, like it's an excerpt from some important book, — Venom didn't know what book it was but showed a keen interest in human art.

— Andy, that's an excerpt from the holy scripture, — Izuku pronounced, stopping the water from filling the bathtub.

— We should get it...

****
In one of the dark rooms, several people sat, pondering their plan of action.

— There will be many civilians on the bridge. The more attention we attract to ourselves, the greater our influence will be over the yakuza, — said the man in a business suit to a man with cracked skin and black hair.

— What about the hero? — asked the huge man in a cloak, making the man in the business suit seem like a child.

— The hero won't be a problem for us. We'll kill the yakuza member responsible for important matters within the yakuza system. I conducted a thorough analysis, and he will be driving across this bridge in his limousine with his personal driver. If we kill him, the yakuza's operations will be halted for several weeks, during which time we will secure good influence, — the third member of the group with glasses and stubble on his face stated.

The man sitting at the table all this time, with black hair and cracked skin, watched and smiled at his clients' plans, for he would earn twice as much as expected.

— Excellent, your sum, gentlemen, — he said, confidently tapping his fingers, thus intimidating the muscular man.

— 100 million yen, — the man in glasses stated, to which the dark-haired man at the table smiled, tapping his fingers on the table.

— 120 million yen— you will receive the goods and can leave wherever your eyes lead, — everyone in the room frowned, looking at the broker of the criminal world.

— What's the guarantee that you won't turn us in to the heroes and the police? — the muscular man asked, clenching his fists, realizing this; his accomplice calmed his battle comrade.

— Calm down. What's the likelihood that you won't turn us in when we stop using your services? — The broker smiled at this, looking them in the eye with a confident gaze.

— I can get anything and anyone if you're willing to pay for it. I don't care who I trade with: hero, villain, or vigilantes, but I don't reveal the names of my clients, no matter how vile they may be. You will receive the goods, and the extra 20 million yen is a guarantee to kill an important yakuza figure, — the broker said in a confident voice, scanning the members of the criminal group. They whispered among themselves until the whispering annoyed him.

— Gentlemen, I appreciate your interest, but if you doubt my services, I kindly ask you to leave, — the broker said. He was the last person they could threaten, as various rumors circulated about him torturing his victims, making death a blessing from God for them. After whispering among themselves, they finished their discussion, looking at the broker.

— We accept your price, sir.

— Wonderful, first, the money upfront, — the broker said with a smirk.

One of the bandits snapped his fingers, and behind him, several people appeared carrying the entire sum.

— Excellent, my assistant will take you to the right hangar. Have a pleasant evening, gentlemen, — he waved them off, but they only scoffed as they left the dimly lit room.

****

Tadao Hado stood in front of an old house, examining the peeling paint on the walls and the creaky door that barely hung on its hinges. For a moment, he wondered what stories this violin might have seen in the past.

The door opened, and a gray-haired man with a keen gaze appeared on the threshold. In his hands lay a case, slightly worn but still sturdy.

— Thank you for coming, Hado-san. Here is your instrument, — the man said, extending the case with a gentle smile.

— Thank you, — replied Tadao, accepting the violin with care as if it were not just an instrument but a living being.

He opened the case and saw it: a shining lacquer, elegant curves of the body, strings tautly stretched with precision. It was crafted in Russia and held within it the soul of the master who had poured his artistry into it.

— I spent 1500 dollars on it, — he quietly said, almost to himself, feeling that the price of 225,000 yen (approximately what it amounts to) was worth every penny.

— This is a worthy instrument, — nodded the old man. — I hope it finds new life in your hands.

Tadao closed the case and held it close, as if he could already feel that this violin would become part of his soul.

— I promise it will serve music. Thank you for your trust, — he said and bowed.

Night enveloped the city, and only the headlights illuminated the road. Tadao Hado held the wheel tightly, even though the traffic on the streets had almost ceased. The interior of the car was quiet, if not for his soft breathing as he drove alone with the significant instrument heading home.

The case with the violin lay beside him on the front seat, almost reminding him of the decision he had made. He glanced at it, then back at the road.

His thoughts returned to the past. Tadao once dreamed of becoming a musician. The violin was his first love, but family disagreements and divorce shattered that dream. His wife left, leaving Nejire in a difficult moment, and for her well-being, he gave up his desire to create the music he longed for. Over time, Tadao abandoned the dream, but he never stopped loving the instrument.

Now he thought of Nejire and pondered: should she walk the path he could not complete?

"She's so cheerful," he reflected.

— "Music can teach her patience, strength of spirit. But do I have the right to impose this on her? What if she doesn't want to? What if I'm just projecting my dreams onto her?" — realizing that he had adopted Nejire's habit of constantly questioning, he smiled, recognizing the influence his daughter's cheerful and curious character had on him.

He recalled holding the violin as a boy. His fingers fumbled with the strings, the sounds uncertain, yet his heart raced with happiness. He wanted to give that same joy to Nejire.

But on the other hand, he feared that music could become a source of disappointment for her, as it had for him.

The car's headlights illuminated a road sign out of the darkness. Tadao slowed down, checking the mirror to ensure he had arrived home.

"I can't decide for her," he thought, looking in the rearview mirror where the violin lay.

— "But I can show her the world of music. Let her decide for herself if it will be her world."

He smiled at that thought, feeling something heavy recede from his soul. Let fate guide Nejire's path. And he would be there to support her, no matter what she chose.

Tadao turned onto a familiar street, approaching home. After parking the car, he glanced back and saw the violin, on its case was written his name "Hado."

— "Music can wait," — he decided, stepping out of the car to carry the violin into the house. Seeing that the lights were off in the house, he smiled, knowing Nejire was sleeping at home, and while she remained asleep, he had the chance to practice before waking his daughter.

— "The most important thing is that she is happy."

To be continued.

[Combo's]

Symbiote Yank

Symbiote Blast

Tentacle Attack

New:Symbiote Charge

New:Elbow Smash

New: Beatdown

New: Tendril Pull

New: Symbiote Slam

[Passive Abilities]

Symbiote Body Coating

Regeneration

Wingsuit Wings

Speed and Agility

Strength

New:Symbiote Armour

New:Rage Mode

Chapter Text

Shifting his gaze from the door handle to the mat, Hado carefully entered the house without making a sound. However, what surprised him the most was Nejire, who was sitting on the couch reading something. When Hado walked into the house, she barely noticed her tired father and then focused on the strange case in his hands. With tired eyes, she looked at him, meeting a gaze that reflected anticipation and expectation that she didn't understand. Nejire had been waiting for her father and hadn't slept all evening to talk to him about a very important topic. For her, his well-being was more important, and seeing his exhausted eyes, she got up from the couch and approached him slowly.

"Dad, are you okay?" she asked, looking at her father, who, despite his fatigue, smiled at her with difficulty. Knowing the adventures that awaited him in the coming days, related to the rising crime and the emergence of a new gang, Hado desperately tried to act as if everything was normal, but shamelessly lied while looking into the eyes of his daughter, who expressed concern for him. The terrifying fact was that he couldn't be sure he would return alive tomorrow, knowing the storm of threats looming not only over the city of Mustafa but also over Hosu. Imagining how Nejire would mourn him at his funeral horrified Hado, picturing his sobbing daughter on her knees, with no one left but him and a friend who, like her, was too young for this world. Immersed in his fears, Hado froze, staring into space, until Nejire's persistent nudging brought him back to reality.

"Dad! Dad! Dad!" she shouted until he snapped back from his dark thoughts. Seeing the frightened expression on Nejire's face, he couldn't control his emotions; closing his eyes, he gently placed the case on the ground and knelt before her. Nejire was shocked by her father's action but didn't understand why he was doing it. Hado's heart ached, unable to contain the flood of emotions; he wrapped her in a tight embrace, trying to calm her down. He was taller than her, and lowering himself to her height, he pressed her head against his chest, gently stroking her silky blue hair.

"I'm sorry," Hado whispered, closing his eyes and stroking Nejire's back. Succumbing to her father's care, she hugged him tightly, trying to support him. She felt that he was happy to see her and tried to give care to her family. Remembering how his daughter was born defenseless and weak yet charming, Hado felt a happiness and trembling he experienced for the first time. Caring for the fragile Nejire was his lifelong vow; she grew into a good and kind girl, and knowing her kind and inquisitive nature, which hadn't changed during her separation from Izuku, he understood that she couldn't hold this smile forever on her own, and she needed attention he couldn't provide due to his busy work schedule, thus asking for her forgiveness.

Hearing her father's words of remorse, Nejire was taken aback. She tried to break free from his embrace, but he held her tightly, not letting go under any circumstances. Nejire had always adored hugs with her father, believing they conveyed warm energy to each other, but this time was far from that. She felt a longing for him and a tear rolling down her father's cheek onto her forehead, calming her with the fact that everything was okay with him, along with his slow but warm caresses. The embrace lasted for 10 minutes, and during this time, no one bothered to interrupt them. Finally, Hado released Nejire, and she, though reluctantly, let him go, meeting his gaze with her big, sweet eyes that looked at him with curiosity. Pushing away unnecessary thoughts, he warmly smiled at her, standing tall.

"How I missed you, Nejire," he said in a warm tone, approaching her while holding the case. Nejire smiled despite the fatigue in her eyes, hugging his arm.

"Dad, we saw each other in the morning and had breakfast together," she said, adorably puffing up like a hamster holding food in its cheeks.

"Am I not allowed to miss my daughter?" Hado asked, teasing Nejire, causing her to release his arm and look at the ceiling, tapping her chin with her index finger, making the scene even cuter.

"Why not? Even though we rarely see each other, we don't often get to talk so openly," Nejire quickly said, looking at her father, but she couldn't shake off the strange case that her father was holding.

"Dad, don't you want to have some tea?" Hado instantly perked up at the mention of tea, as it was his favorite drink, one he never complained about. Hearing Nejire suggest having tea together was a pleasure.

"Nejire, when did your old man refuse to drink tea?" he said in a cheerful tone, looking at Nejire's smirk as she tried to hide it but failed, making him suspect a prank on her part.

"Well, if you forgot, you've been avoiding my tea for at least a month, telling me that I put too much sugar in it," she replied, observing the shy part of her father, who scratched his head, trying to hide his embarrassment from her.

"That's also true," he answered, glancing at the impeccably clean kitchen.

"And stop calling yourself an old man; you're not that old to be carrying a belly and going bald," she replied with a hint of humor, which Hado appreciated in her; in whatever situation she found herself, she always found a reason to make a joke out of any suggestion.

"Alright, I'll stop. Let's go sit at the table," he replied, turning away from Nejire. Sensing the moment she had been waiting for, she wanted to say something important to her father, but her inner self was reluctant to voice it. Still, clenching her fist and gathering all her courage, she spoke.

"Dad," she said in a nervous tone, which made Hado uneasy.

"Yes, Nejire?" Unable to manage his emotions, she decided to change the subject to something else.

"Dad, we've run out of cookies for tea," she answered awkwardly, fidgeting with her hand and moving her foot on the floor. Hearing her, Hado paused before speaking.

"Do you want me to show you some magic?" he asked, watching Nejire's curiosity spark from his words.

"I want to!" she said, approaching him.

"Then watch," he said, opening a secret cabinet in the kitchen that Nejire didn't know about. Upon seeing the box of cookies that they both loved to eat with tea, Nejire pouted in a comical way, causing Hado to laugh.

"Ahahaha, Nejire, your reaction was priceless."

"That's not fair, you hid our favorite treat from me; that's unfair!" she said, lightly hitting her father's arm, prompting him to play along.

"Ouch, that hurts. It's fair, but first of all, I hid it from you because you always eat everything, leaving me not a single cookie, Nejire." Her father's words made Nejire feel ashamed, but Hado decided her smile was worth more than a box of cookies.

"This time you can eat it all," he said with a smile.

"Really?"

"But if you change your mind, I can eat it myself," Hado said with a smirk, not noticing as Nejire snatched the box of cookies from his sight.

"My cookies!" she exclaimed, playfully teasing her father.

Hado smiled, looking at the satisfied Nejire, who was tightly hugging the cookie box to her chest, as if afraid he would take it away from her.

"Alright, alright, you win," he said, raising his hands in mock surrender.

"But you still need to make me a couple of cups of tea, or else it seems that without your signature 'sugar explosion,' the day will be incomplete."

"Only if you promise not to complain," Nejire said with a mischievous smile, heading for the kettle.

"Deal. But if I suddenly feel like I'm having a sugar shock, don't be mad at me," he teased her, sitting at the table and finally placing the case on the surface, which drew her attention again.

While the kettle was boiling, Nejire, unable to resist, cautiously approached the table, looked at her father, and, frowning, pointed at the case with her finger.

"What is this, Dad? You've been walking around with it since the beginning but never told me."

Hado smiled slyly, squinting his eyes.

"Oh, this case…" he began in a tone clearly intending to intrigue her even more.

"Dad! Don't keep me in suspense," Nejire pouted, crossing her arms over her chest, showing her impatience.

"Alright, alright," he conceded. "It's something for you."

"For me?" Her eyes lit up with curiosity as she leaned closer to the table.

Hado slowly opened the case, doing it as theatrically as possible to further tease her. Inside lay an elegant, beautifully crafted violin. Its body was carved from light wood with a bluish hue resembling whirlwinds, and the strings shimmered with a soft silver light.

"Oooh… This is amazing!" Nejire whispered in awe, carefully running her fingers along the strings.

"This… It's so similar to…"

"To your energy," Hado finished for her, proudly watching her reaction.

"I ordered it from a master. In my childhood, I wanted to play the violin, but due to financial circumstances, I couldn't do it. When I finally got what I had dreamed of for so long, a divorce happened, and I never got to play it. I recently retrieved it from the old house, and looking at the old violin with new eyes, I sensed the resemblance to you, Nejire, and I think now it will become yours."

Nejire froze for a moment, looking at the instrument, and then unexpectedly rushed to her father, hugging him tightly.

"Dad, thank you! This is… this is so sweet…"

"Well," he cleared his throat, pretending to be embarrassed, though he was clearly touched, "you are my daughter. And I want you to remember: even if we don't see each other as often as I would like, you are always my number one."

"You're so…" Nejire almost teared up but quickly smiled to hide her emotions.

"So sweet, like my tea."

"Hey, that's going too far," Hado laughed. "Now, let's brew some tea. I'll enjoy your reaction to my magical cookie stash."

Nejire nodded, trying to stifle a laugh, and rushed to the kettle, still glancing at the violin that now lay on the table. Her heart filled with warmth, and despite all the difficulties, she knew that their little moments together with her father were the most precious. While they enjoyed their tea, one unsettling feeling lingered within Nejire when her father told her the story of this violin.

"Dad, is it true that you had to give up your favorite thing for my sake?" Nejire asked, taking a sip of tea and nibbling on a cookie, to which Hado smiled sadly but did not lie to her about it.

"Yes, Nejire. When you were two years old, I saved up for this violin, and during that time, our family split into two parts. I truly tried to keep our family whole, but your mother refused to support you in any way, considering you a burden. I didn't share her opinion about you and decided it would be better if you stayed with me and she left than if she stayed here taking out her anger on you, something I didn't want to even think about."

Nejire froze, gripping her tea cup. Her gaze fixed on her father's face, who, despite his sad smile, looked calm, as if recounting long-past events. But her heart felt turned upside down.

"Dad…" her voice quivered, but she quickly tried to compose herself.

"You… you gave up so much for me?"

Hado looked at her, smiling as if his words shouldn't evoke such strong emotions.

"Of course, Nejire. You are my daughter. And back then, I realized that no dream, no object or goal could be more important than you."

His words struck the very depth of her soul. She recalled how her father had always been there for her, supporting her through tough times, rejoicing in her successes, and even helping her cope with her boundless energy. He never complained, never spoke of the hardships he endured for her sake.

Nejire lowered her gaze to the violin, which now belonged to her. Her fingers gently glided over the perfectly taut strings, and tears silently streamed down her cheeks.

"You… you should have played it, Dad… You wanted to so much, and I…"

Hado immediately moved closer, gently wrapping his arms around her shoulders.

"Hey, hey, no tears. I'm happy, Nejire. And not because I had or didn't have this violin. But because I have you. You know, sometimes dreams change. In childhood, I dreamed of playing music. And then, when you came along, my music became different — it was you, your laughter, your energy, your smile."

These words finally touched her. Nejire buried her face in her father's shoulder, allowing the tears to flow freely.

"Thank you, Dad… You're the best in the world," she murmured.

He simply smiled, hugging her tighter.

"You're the best too, my girl. And you know what? Now this violin can sound like I always dreamed it would. But already in your hands. It will always remind you that you are special, that you have always inspired me and continue to do so even now."

Nejire pulled back slightly, wiping her tears, and nodded.

"Then… I will definitely learn to play. So you can hear the music you've dreamed of."

"I'm sure it will be the best melody of my life," Hado replied warmly, smiling again.

They continued their tea party, but now the atmosphere was filled with special warmth and gratitude. Nejire felt not only loved but also strong. Inside her grew an even greater desire to delight her father and realize the dreams that had become their shared ones.

"Nejire, just remember that I'm not forcing you to do this. It's your right, and you can confidently refuse it," Hado said, hugging Nejire, but she felt a pang of guilt, even though her father assured her not to blame herself for his personal life.

"Dad, I'm doing this for you, for your dream, and for Izuku. I want to express my feelings and longing for him when I see him," Nejire said warmly, both pleasing and alarming Hado, as neither of them knew what Izuku had become over all this time. The main question was whether he still remembered her. If he had become a delinquent or worse, Hado would forbid her from seeing him, no matter how warm her feelings for him were, as there was a high chance he could take advantage of her kind nature for bad purposes, tarnishing her or breaking her heart, leaving her regretting it. Before she met him, Hado needed to see him personally and find out who he had become after many years of separation.

Hado released Nejire from his embrace, but his gaze turned serious, filled with care and concern. He ran his hand through his hair, contemplating her words.

"Nejire, I'm glad you want to express your feelings. It's wonderful that you have such sincerity," he began, trying to speak softly, but a note of caution crept into his voice.

"But I must ask… Are you sure he's the same person you remember?"

Nejire hesitated, lowering her gaze to her hands folded on the table.

"I don't know, Dad," she replied honestly. "But I believe Izuku is still as kind as he was. He always cared for others, even if it caused him pain. I saw how he saved that woman from the villain, and it hurt me to see him, while instead of supporting him, people laughed at him, even All Might poured oil on the fire. Dad, he's a hero. I know a lot of time has passed, and much could have changed, but…"

Her voice trembled, and she looked at her father again.

"If I don't even try, I'll regret it for the rest of my life."

Hado thoughtfully shook his head, understanding how strong her feelings were.

"I understand," he finally said. "But, Nejire, you must be ready for the fact that the person you meet may not be the same as the one you remember. People change. Sometimes not for the better. I understand that he has a heroic soul, but that doesn't speak about him as a person and his character, Nejire."

"Do you think he could have become bad?" she asked, frowning slightly.

"I don't know," Hado sighed.

"But the world isn't always kind to those who stand against it. You know what he has to go through alone. I just want to make sure you don't get hurt."

"Dad," she covered his hand with hers; her voice sounded confident but with a hint of softness.

"I know you're worried about me. And I promise I'll be careful. But… I need to do this. I need to find out how he is. To find out if he remembers me. And even if he has changed, I want to support him."

Hado looked at her intently, his eyes mixing worry and pride. He understood that Nejire had grown up, that she was no longer a little girl but a strong young woman ready to follow her heart.

"Alright," he finally said, his voice softening.

"But before you meet him, I want to talk to him personally."

"Dad…" Nejire began, but he interrupted her.

"No, Nejire, this is not up for discussion. I need to be sure he won't hurt you. If I see that he's the same Izuku you love so much, I will bless your meeting. But if he has become someone else… you must promise me that you'll accept it."

Nejire looked at him, feeling excitement and gratitude at the same time.

"Okay, Dad. I promise."

Hado nodded, embracing her again.

"You're grown-up, Nejire. I'm proud of you. But I will always be here to protect you."

"Thank you, Dad," she quietly replied, leaning against his shoulder.

Hope blossomed in her heart that meeting Izuku would bring answers and possibly reconnect their paths. But she knew this road could be difficult and was grateful that her father would always support her.

Thoughts of Izuku were interrupted by a curious question from Nejire, which had arisen as soon as she saw the violin.

"Dad, can you play the violin?" she asked while her father was sipping tea, and seeing him down the whole cup at once.

"Hehe, Dad, you're like a tea monster, always drinking but never satisfied," Nejire teased her father while giggling and covering her mouth with her hand so it wouldn't seem rude.

"I can only play one piece, not perfectly, but I know a few good lessons I learned by myself," Hado said, looking at his violin, but still decided to play a piece for her.

"I'll play this piece if you pour me some more tea, but only this time with one spoonful of sugar, please," Hado said with a smile on his face as Nejire got up to brew more tea for her father.

"Now I'm going to call you the tea dragon who makes tea for the princess locked in the castle, hihi," Nejire giggled, making her father roll his eyes at the absurdity of his daughter's words, which she couldn't resist teasing.

Hado smiled, watching Nejire enthusiastically brew tea; her energy and lightness filled the room with warmth. While she was busy, he opened the case and took out the violin, carefully running his fingers over its polished body. For a moment he froze, as if recalling something distant, then began to tune the instrument.

"Get ready, princess, your tea dragon is about to show what he's capable of," he teased her, placing the violin on his shoulder and raising the bow.

Nejire turned around with a cup of tea, her eyes sparkling with curiosity.

"Oh, Dad, I'm looking forward to it! Just don't forget that I'll be a strict judge," she said, laughing, and sitting on a chair across from him.

Hado took a deep breath as if preparing for an important moment. He gently drew the bow across the strings, extracting the first notes of Vivaldi's "Winter." The music filled the room, initially slowly and hesitantly, as if he were searching for the rhythm.

The violin filled the space with thin, icy tremors. His fingers didn't always hit the notes precisely; sometimes the sound became a bit sharper than necessary, but there was a sincerity in that. Hado played, pouring his soul into each note, and even the small mistakes didn't spoil the composition; rather, they made it alive and full of emotions.

His bow moved up and down, sometimes slowing down a bit, sometimes speeding up. As the melody reached its climax, the sounds became sharp, like a gust of cold winter wind, and at that moment, Nejire couldn't help but hold her breath.

Her gaze was fixed on her father. She saw how focused he was on playing: his eyes slightly closed, lips tightly pressed together, brows furrowed. It seemed he wasn't just playing; he was experiencing the entire winter storm depicted in the music.

As the melody slowed down, transitioning into calmer but tense notes, Nejire felt a variety of emotions awakening within her. Her heart would squeeze and then beat faster.

At the end of the composition, Hado made a final stroke with the bow, and the last sound, like a snowflake, softly melted in the air.

For a moment, silence fell.

"Dad…" Nejire whispered, her eyes shining with unshed tears.

"Well," he began somewhat embarrassed, lowering the violin, "how did you like my debut?"

Nejire jumped up and hugged him tightly, almost dropping the cup of tea she was still holding.

"That was amazing! Even with a few small mistakes! You conveyed everything so… so deeply!" her voice trembled with emotion.

Hado laughed, gently patting her back.

"Well, I'm glad you liked it. This is my first grateful audience in all these years," he joked, but his eyes also glimmered with emotions.

"Dad, you should play more often," Nejire said, pulling back and smiling. "You express so many feelings through music."

He smiled back at her.

"Maybe you're right. Or maybe next time we'll play a duet, huh?"

Nejire nodded with a serious expression.

"Definitely. And I'll try to learn so I won't let you down."

Hado laughed again, looking at her determination.

"Then the tea dragon will have to give way to your talent. But I'll be more than happy, Nejire."

The room filled again with laughter, warmth, and that special, almost magical atmosphere that only they could create together.

"Dad, can you teach me this art?" Nejire asked, smiling, to which Hado yawned.

"I don't want to upset you, Nejire, but it's quite late now, and I think the neighbors wouldn't appreciate hearing violin sounds at night. But I will definitely teach you. Tomorrow I have a day off, and there will be plenty of time to teach you," Hado replied cheerfully, to which Nejire pretended to smile but accepted her father's offer.

"Okay, Dad, I think it's already late, and I'm heading to my room. And let's not overstay. Goodnight, Dad," she replied, though she couldn't reach the answer to her troubling question, she had plenty of time to say and share it tomorrow.

"And you too, my sweet."

*****

**Sunday Morning**

- Get up, chimpanzee, it's time for breakfast, and today we need to go on patrol, - Venom replied, continuing to read a book about human biology.

- I'm getting up, - Izuku reluctantly opened his eyes. Instead of sunlight, he saw the overcast weather that predicted rain and a not-so-pleasant day for him as a hero. Succumbing to the atmosphere, Izuku pulled the blanket over himself to avoid looking out the window and witnessing the unfolding unpleasantness.

Venom irritably slammed the book shut and tossed it onto the nightstand, causing Izuku to flinch under the blanket.

- Coward. Do you think the rain will stop criminals? Or will your whining make you stronger?

Izuku didn't respond; he just wrapped himself tighter in the blanket. Venom, unable to hold back, materialized a black tentacle-like appendage that yanked the fabric off his head.

- Get up, chimpanzee. I told you: breakfast and patrol. Or I'll eat all your chocolate stash.

Izuku sighed quietly, looking at the gloomy window. Raindrops tapped against the glass, adding to his melancholic mood.

- You don't understand anything. The people there don't want me to save them. They hate me. Every day I have to hear it... see their looks.

- Let them hate. That's their problem. Our problem is to do what needs to be done. Are we here for them?

- Aren't we?

The answer hung in the air. Venom fell silent for a moment, then partially materialized, wrapping around Izuku's right arm as if hugging him.

- We are here to survive. You're with me — I'm with you. Everything else is just noise.

Izuku laboriously got out of bed, dragging his feet to the closet to get his uniform. Venom vanished back inside him, continuing to grumble on his own wave.

- That's right. Move. At least pretend to be a hero. Otherwise, these idiots will stop fearing us altogether.

Izuku barely managed to hold back a retort, but still threw on his uniform over his t-shirt, glancing at his reflection in the mirror. Dark circles under his eyes showed the signs of perpetual sleep deprivation, and his gaze looked tired.

- Pathetic. Want some inspiration? I could tell you a couple of stories about yesterday's incident...?

- Please, no.

During the day, they would patrol the outskirts where thefts occurred most frequently, but right now, all Izuku cared about was finding the strength within himself.

The rain only emphasized the weight on his shoulders, but deep inside, a small flame still burned. Even if his powers were questioned by those who should support him, he couldn't just give up. While making breakfast, Izuku occasionally encountered Venom's displeased objections about vegetables, but he couldn't do anything about it, as eating healthy, though unpleasant, would do less harm than if he only ate meat.

In the kitchen, Izuku focused on chopping vegetables for an omelet, trying to distract himself from thoughts about the upcoming patrol. But Venom was relentless.

- Why are you doing this? Vegetables aren't food. It's punishment.

Izuku sighed wearily, continuing to chop bell peppers.

- We've already discussed this. Healthy eating will help me stay in shape.

- In shape for what? A salad? Look at me. I'm the perfect being. I don't need vegetables to be strong. Meat, Izuku. Real food.

Izuku raised a piece of pepper and held it up to the light.

- You like meat, but I like being alive. So for now, I decide what to eat.

- That's outrageous. You know what else helps you stay in shape? War. Hunting. Not this pathetic squeaking with eggs and grass.

Izuku ignored the sarcastic remark and cracked the eggs into a bowl, starting to whisk them with a whisk.

- Suit yourself. But know that when I see a steak, it will be mine.

As the omelet cooked in the pan, Izuku thoughtfully gazed out the window, where the rain had turned the yard into a shiny canvas of water. Memories of a recent conflict surfaced, when a crowd accused him of "getting in the heroes' way." Even All Might had turned away from him.

- Why has everything become so complicated?

- Because you want to be good. It's exhausting. And pointless.

Izuku flipped the omelet, trying not to respond. He knew there was some truth in Venom's words, but accepting them would mean giving up.

After a few minutes, he sat at the table, placing a plate in front of himself.

- Come on, eat. I like how you suffer.

Izuku took a couple of bites and put down his fork, rubbing his eyes. Tiredness hit him again.

- I just want all this to be for something.

- Then don't stop. Do your job. And forget about them. They don't matter. We matter.

Izuku silently nodded. Deep down, he understood that this strange symbiotic bond was his only support. Even if it was prickly and full of contradictions.

When breakfast was over, he cleaned the dishes and began to get ready.

- Come on. Show this rainy day who's boss.

But Izuku's words were interrupted by the sound of the doorbell, which disrupted his thoughts.

- Who would show up on such a rainy day? - Venom said menacingly, reaching for the doorknob, but Izuku wouldn't let him open the door.

- Don't rush. Whoever it is, I don't like it, - Izuku said, slowly approaching the door. As he walked, the ringing became more persistent, irritating both him and Venom, who was already contemplating a taste of human flesh. Looking through the door's peephole, Izuku saw two people: a woman dressed in a business suit and a man in casual clothing.

- Who are they? - Venom asked suspiciously, glancing at them.

- I don't know who they are, but be prepared; they might be spies. - Hiding inside Izuku's body, Venom was ready for a fight, and preparing himself, Izuku turned the knob and opened the door.

- Oh, hello, Midoirya Izuku, right? - the woman asked in a friendly tone, fake smiling, while the man behind her clearly had a poor opinion of him, evident from his facial expression. Meeting the woman's gaze, frowning, he replied.

- Hello, yes, that's me, - he answered cautiously, looking at both of them. With tired eyes, he glanced at them, and the woman, with her infectious energy, smiled at him.

- I told you he lives here, - the woman said in a cheeky tone to her colleague, to which her partner sighed.

- Oh, ahem, where are my manners? I'm Saiko Matsumoto, we're doing interviews with stars and hype people for our social media channel. - Hearing the word "interview," Izuku immediately sensed something was off and prepared to slam the door, but before he could do that, she prevented him.

- Please don't close the door; we have a business proposal for you, - the woman pleaded, trying to prevent him from shutting the door. Surprisingly to Izuku, she was stronger than she seemed at first. Exhaling, he let the door go, allowing her to stand fully.

- Recently, on the show "Light of the Sapphires," Re:Destro was a guest, and we would like to record an interview with you to draw attention to the Quirkless. In that interview, Re:Destro didn't speak highly of you or the Quirkless, and we want to record an interview emphasizing that Quirkless also have the right to express their opinions. For the interview, we will generously reward you and possibly invite you for future interviews with the same fee. Are you interested in this? - Hearing this, Izuku felt a surge of anger, while Venom was trying not to dismember them both at that moment.

- They will use us, Izuku; don't agree to this, - Venom advised in his head, but using all his restraint and maintaining his composure, he uttered what they never expected to hear.

- No, I'm not interested. - Shoving the annoying reporter away from the door, he forcefully slammed it shut in their faces.

- There you go. Slamming the door in their face is already better than letting them in.

Izuku exhaled heavily, leaning against the door. Outside, the ringing had finally stopped, but he could hear the muffled voices of Saiko and her colleague.

- We'll be back! You're making a mistake, Midoirya-san!

Izuku ignored her words, closing his eyes and trying to calm down.

- They just wanted to use me. Like everyone else.

- Of course they did. These people are parasites, worse than us. At least I'm not lying to you about my intentions.

Izuku silently stepped away from the door and headed towards the window. He pulled back the curtain to confirm that the reporters had left. They stood in the rain, arguing with each other before heading to their car.

- Re:Destro... They're trying to drag me into yet another scandal.

- And you did the right thing by refusing. But, Izuku, they won't stop. People like them are like rats. They always find a crack to slip through.

- Then I just need to make sure they have no reason to come to me.

- Oh, that sounds harsh. I like it. What are you planning?

Izuku paused for a moment before taking his phone to check the latest news. His name popped up in dozens of discussions; everywhere, people were talking about Re:Destro, his "ideology of Quirk supremacy," and his latest attacks on the Quirkless.

- For now, nothing. I just want everyone to leave me alone.

- You're too soft. I'd go to them and make them regret breathing at all.

- That won't solve anything.

Venom chuckled softly but decided not to continue the argument.

- You'll regret refusing. Those people didn't come for no reason. If they can't lure you in with sweet words, they'll dig under you.

Izuku looked at his phone, closing the news, and wearily sat on the couch. He felt the rain outside intensifying, as if emphasizing the weight of the situation.

- If they want to dig, let them dig. I don't have time to play their games.

- Fine. But I warned you, - Venom said, grinning wickedly.

Izuku lay down on the couch, closing his eyes, but sleep wouldn't come. He knew Venom's words were true. These people wouldn't stop until they got what they wanted. But right now, under the sound of the rain, he just wanted to momentarily forget about the world that was constantly against him.

Once the reporters left, Izuku prepared for his last patrol of the week and decided to go out during the day, as it was the perfect time to return at night and rest. But if he had known that this patrol would become a turning point in his life, he would never have agreed to it.

Putting on his hero costume and stepping onto the roof, Izuku jumped off into the rainy day. Despite the discomfort, he walked towards his goal of becoming a true hero. Though he didn't expect fame, unlike the official heroes, he did what he deemed necessary, albeit with contradictions. But Izuku didn't consider himself a hero until he accepted the reality in which he lived. It pained him to realize he was alone, hated by everyone on both fronts: from the side of Izuku Midoriya for his Quirklessness and from the side of Silent Phantom for not fitting into the conventional understanding of a hero.

Izuku stood at the edge of the roof, rain running down his face and soaking his hair. His coat slapped heavily against his legs from the water, but he didn't even try to adjust it. The mask fit snugly on his face, and the glass lenses of his eyes sparkled from the light of street lamps, blurred by the raindrops.

- You're taking too long. Come on, jump!

Izuku rolled his eyes but stepped forward into the void. The wind instantly hit his face, mixing with the rain. For a moment, he felt free fall before Venom's tentacle shot forward.

The black mass stretched for dozens of meters, grabbing hold of the building's cornice across the street. The movement was smooth and swift: they soared upward like a pendulum, describing an arc over the street. Cars flashed beneath them, their headlights smeared in the wet sheen of the asphalt.

- You could at least warn me when you're about to yank like that.

- Where's your sense of risk? This is fun!

They continued to speed ahead, the tentacles alternating, grabbing walls, antennas, and even lamp posts. Each movement was precise and powerful. The tentacle would retract, pulling them closer to the point of capture, then shoot forward again, giving them new momentum.

The rain fell so heavily that the outlines of the buildings merged into a blurred gray backdrop. Water streamed down Izuku's face, seeping behind the collar of his costume, but he was accustomed to discomfort. His hands instinctively moved, balancing their trajectory while Venom controlled the flight.

On one of the swings, the tentacle suddenly released the building a little too early. Izuku shot through the air, his heart dropping.

- What are you doing?!

- Testing your reflexes.

At the last moment, another tentacle shot forward, grabbing hold of a drainpipe. They soared up again, as if there had been no danger at all.

The movement was continuous: the tentacle would grab a new object, push them further, and so on, again and again. Sometimes they descended low over the ground, allowing Izuku to see the faces of passersby, sheltering under umbrellas. They either averted their eyes in fear or watched in horror as the black figure raced above their heads.

- Do you see their faces? They're afraid of us.

- They should be. The more fear, the fewer questions.

Izuku didn't respond. He knew Venom was right, but he felt the bitterness rising inside him again.

The tentacle suddenly pulled them up onto the roof of a skyscraper. Izuku landed on the wet surface, sliding a few steps before coming to a stop. He breathed heavily, surveying the city.

- We're here like outsiders.

- No. We're here as masters. You just don't understand that yet.

The rain continued to pour, washing the city of its colors, leaving only gray and black tones. But for Izuku, this flight was both a liberation and a burden. Every move forward was a step further from humanity, but he couldn't stop.

As he continued to jump between buildings, Izuku heard a cry for help in one of the alleys and saw three people surrounding a young guy lying on the ground, beaten in the rain, soaked and bruised, having lost all hope, pleading for help, trying to call someone, but no one could hear him over the cacophony of the downpour.

- You can scream all you want, no one will help you, - said the villain with a smirk, trying to hide his sense of superiority over the pitiful guy lying on the ground, collecting raindrops with his face.

- What are they messing with? Let's quickly take his money and head to the bar, - said the second, cracking his fingers.

- Hurry up; it's getting cold, - replied the third, standing behind the group, uninterested in the process.

- Please, don't! It's my last money! How will I pay for my apartment? - the young man said with a pitiful voice, having been punched in the face, pressing his face into the asphalt.

- We don't care about that. If you want to keep your limbs intact, hand over the cash, - said the robber casually. Losing all hope for help, the young man, trembling, opened his wallet, pulling out his last money.

- Here you go, - he extended to them, prompting the two fakes to smile until they heard the sound of splashed water from behind. Turning their heads, they saw a black figure with white pupils staring at them contemptuously.

Without losing a second, Izuku grabbed one robber by the neck with a tentacle, pulling him towards himself. Grabbing him by the throat, he lifted him above himself, squeezing his neck with his hands, looking into his eyes filled with fear before the hero. The villain desperately tried to break free from the hero's grip but to no avail. Izuku, looking at both, threw the villain into a trash bin with all his might, causing him to lose consciousness from the impact.

In a state of shock, the robbers tried to flee the alley, but Izuku, extending his tentacle, caught them both and, applying great force, threw them against the nearest wall. Rushing at them, he knocked them out with two powerful punches before they could recover and, glancing at the first villain who was coming to, he pulled him towards himself. Seeing the still terrified eyes, Izuku said in a threatening tone:

- If I see you or your friends robbing people in the alleys, be sure that next time you'll return home in a zinc coffin. Did I make myself clear? - he said ominously, terrifying the robber to the core. His eyes met the white lenses expressing murderous intentions, and the villain obeyed his words, albeit reluctantly, but he wanted to live just like everyone else.

- Alright, alright, I won't do it again, - the villain quickly replied, but Izuku didn't like his tone and decided to knock him out quickly with one punch, throwing him back to the other impostors.

- Are you alright? - Izuku asked in a calm tone, to which the young man flinched, seeing his white lenses.

Izuku froze in place when the young man, trembling, began to back away, refusing his outstretched hand.

- Don't come near me! - he shouted, grabbing a pipe lying on the ground and holding it out in front of him like a weapon.

- I... I was trying to help, - Izuku said, trying to speak gently so as not to scare the young man even more.

But the young man stepped back even further, gasping from a mix of fear and rage.

- Help? You almost killed them! Did you see what you did to them? This isn't heroism, it's... it's something terrible!

Izuku wanted to argue but found his words stuck in his throat. His thoughts raced around the accusation. He looked at the unconscious robbers lying on the ground and suddenly realized how it must look from the outside. His anger, his methods... they really seemed too brutal.

- They deserved it, - he finally said, trying to justify himself. - They would have killed or injured you for money.

- And how are you any better? - the young man exclaimed, his face contorted with pain and rage.

- I called for a hero, and I got a monster! Heroes don't scare people to death, they don't threaten with coffins! You're no different from those bastards!

These words hit Izuku harder than any physical blow. He wanted to say something else, but he realized that every word would only make the situation worse. The young man dropped the pipe and, staggering, ran away without looking back.

Izuku stood there in the pouring rain. The raindrops streamed down his mask, but he knew it wasn't tears. He was too tired to cry.

- I just wanted to help, - he whispered to himself, but the rain drowned out his words.

He looked at his reflection in the puddles. The black coating of his costume, the white lenses, the dark coat flowing in the streams of water... it really looked frightening.

- Maybe he's right, - a thought flickered in his mind. At that moment, something stirred inside him. Venom, who had been dozing until then, finally spoke up:

- He's just weak. You did everything right. Those scum should be afraid. This way, they won't dare to hurt anyone again.

Izuku remained silent. Venom's words sounded logical, but... he looked again in the direction the young man had disappeared and felt the weight growing in his chest.

- If even those I save start hating me... then who am I? - he asked himself before vanishing into the city.

As he flew further, his gaze fell upon an intriguing scene: in the middle of the road, a huge villain was fighting two heroes. Izuku wouldn't tolerate this and, lowering his tentacles, landed on one of the roofs to watch the unfolding events. One hero was thrown off the battlefield, while the other was barely holding his ground against the giant. After a few blows, he fell to the ground, unable to rise.

- Well, hero, don't you have the physical power for the fight? - the villain sneered, raising his fist to finish off the hero who was kneeling. A tentacle grabbed his hand, preventing him from striking further, and with another tentacle, Izuku seized his neck, throwing him over himself, cutting through the rainy air before slamming him down onto the ground with a crash. Without losing a second, Izuku sat on his stomach, pressing down with his knees on the ground, unleashing a flurry of blows to his face, painting it a bloody burgundy color. All he could utter after all this was:

- I give up, - he whispered before reverting to his human form, deflating like a balloon. He was alive but beaten to a state where responding was difficult. Police sirens could be heard, and while he was getting up from the villain, someone threw a tin can at his head. Looking around, he saw an angry crowd.

The crowd surrounded the battlefield, paying no attention to the pouring rain. People shouted, their voices merging into a chaotic noise, filled with hatred and contempt.

- Get out of here, monster! - someone shouted, throwing a plastic bottle at Izuku.

- What, do you think you can do whatever you want? - another voice rang out. - Heroes don't act like this!

- You're not a hero; you're just another monster! - a woman shouted, shielding her child from the sight of the beaten villain lying on the ground.

A tin can flew at Izuku, then a piece of cardboard, and then something heavier—a rock that struck his shoulder with a dull thud. He didn't flinch, only slowly turned his head towards the crowd. His silence, white lenses, and motionless figure emphasized his ominous appearance, which only fueled the crowd's fear and anger.

- What, nothing to say? - shouted a man.

- Do you think you can do anything you want just because you're strong? You're worse than those villains!

- Let them arrest him! - a woman shouted. - He's a danger to all of us!

The sirens grew louder until police cars finally stopped at the edge of the road. Several officers jumped out of the cars, holding weapons and handcuffs. One of them, a tall man with a loud voice, shouted:

- Silent Phantom, surrender! Raise your hands and lie on the ground immediately.

Izuku slowly stood up, ignoring the painful hits from objects still flying his way. He looked at the approaching officers, then at the fallen villain, and then back at the crowd.

The officers began to surround him, preparing for possible resistance.

- We won't repeat ourselves! Lie on the ground, or we'll be forced to use force!

The crowd shouted even louder, urging the police on:

- Arrest him! Lock him up! - echoed from all sides.

Izuku didn't say a word. His gaze was directed somewhere into the distance, as if everything happening no longer mattered to him. He took a step back and, with his tentacles, snatched the weapons from the officers, throwing them aside and leaving them in a state of shock. Then, with another step, he climbed to the edge of the nearest roof and in the next moment, his silhouette disappeared into the night, leaving the police and the crowd bewildered.

- He escaped! - one of the officers shouted.

- See? He is a criminal! - someone from the crowd yelled.

- We told you! A monster! - others chimed in.

As the noise of the crowd grew louder, one of the heroes involved in the battle attempted to rise, leaning on his arm. He looked in the direction where the mysterious defender had vanished and quietly muttered, almost inaudibly:

- But he saved us...

These words drowned in the chaos of anger and hatred, like a drop in a raging ocean.

Izuku was in turmoil from conflicting thoughts, and every word aimed at him echoed in his head. He had no one to support him in this difficult moment. Even if someone tried, they did not know the whole truth hidden beneath the mask of Izuku Midoriya. He sought support, but no one offered it. Perhaps he was not a hero at all, just imagining himself as one while performing such deeds. Doubts peaked as he looked at his clenched hands, while Venom tried to calm his host down to prevent him from losing control due to his own anger.

Izuku dashed through the city, moving between rooftops like a shadow, dissolving in the rain. His long coat flapped behind him, and thoughts tormented his mind.

"Monster… Beast… You are worse than villains…" These words shouted by the crowd echoed in his mind, hindering his focus.

He landed on one of the skyscrapers, stopping at the edge. The city below was bathed in the light of street lamps, blurred in the rain, turning into chaotic glimmers. Izuuku held his head in his hands, trying to drown out the inner voice.

"This is ridiculous," a voice sounded in his head. Venom's voice was calm, almost mocking. "You saved them, and they hate you. Is that fair?"

"Shut up," Izuku whispered, but the voice wouldn't relent.

"You did everything to protect them. You defeated the villain. You freed them from danger. And what did you get in return? Stones, hatred, contempt. Are they really worthy of that?"

Izuku clenched his fists, looking down at the bustling streets. People with umbrellas hurried to their affairs, some sought shelter from the rain under the eaves of buildings. It seemed no one noticed his presence; no one even suspected that he was here, in the shadows.

"Maybe they are right," he finally spoke, breaking the silence. His voice was quiet but filled with bitterness. "Maybe I really am a monster."

"Don't be a fool," Venom interrupted sharply. "You are stronger than all of them. They fear you because they know they can't control you. Is that so bad? Let them fear. Fear those who can protect them."

Izuku shook his head, feeling the burden on his soul becoming increasingly unbearable. He remembered the terrified face of that guy in the alley, his words full of horror: "You're not a hero, you're a monster!"

"But I don't want to be feared," he whispered. "I wanted to be a hero… like All Might. For people to believe in me, for me to be a symbol of hope, not an embodiment of fear."

"AllMight?" Venom's voice sounded with a sneer. "The same All Might who humiliated you in front of everyone? Who turned away from you like you were dirt? Forget about him, Izuuku. You are no longer that helpless boy. You are stronger. And you need to use that strength."

Izuku fell silent, looking at his hands. The black surface of the suit glistened in the rain, droplets running down his fingers. These hands… they saved people. But now he saw something else in them—something he found hard to shake off.

"Maybe I've gone too far," he said, turning away from the edge of the roof and stepping back into the shadows. "Maybe this is no longer the path of a hero."

"The path of a hero?" Venom scoffed. "Heroes are weak. You are something else. You can change everything without following their rules. You can be the one who will truly bring order."

Izuku didn't respond. He jumped off the roof again, dissolving into the night, and only the rain accompanied him like a faithful companion in this endless search for himself.

****

Above the river in the city center stood a large bridge in Mustafa, symbolizing the prosperity of this city. This majestic bridge towered over the river, indicating to nature that man stood at the top of the food chain in this world, which greatly pleased the locals who happily drove across the bridge, enjoying the quality of work done by local builders and engineers. But on this rainy day, there was heavy traffic that halted the movement of all drivers. Someone was late, trying to speed things up, honking their horns, but received nothing more than irritation in return. Among this sea of cars stood one vehicle, a black luxurious foreign car with tinted windows and a matte finish that emphasized the owner's wealth.

The back seat passenger sat unhappily, complaining to his driver. An elderly man, also a prominent member of the yakuza.

"Check what's going on; we're late for a business meeting," the man said nonchalantly to his driver, who in turn got out of the car into the pouring rain to investigate the situation.

BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!

With a whistling sound, a rocket flew by, exploding cars in the vicinity. Panic spread across the bridge, and residents hurried to escape, abandoning their cars. The important yakuza member tried to get out of the car, but the doors were locked from the inside. When he attempted to open the door by pressing the button in the driver's seat, a few meters from his car, a rocket exploded, stunning him. The car remained intact, as it was armored, but it couldn't withstand the blast wave and threw the passenger against the passenger seat.

The explosions suddenly ceased, and chaos erupted with screams, exploding cars, and rain that intensified with each second, turning into a downpour. A massive muscular man, calling himself "Muscle," walked towards the important yakuza member, throwing cars into the river below. Muscle approached the car and, not knowing better, hurled it into the water, where a five-year-old child sat in a car seat, left behind by his parents. Lifting the car with ease, he tossed it into the water, but as it fell, the child screamed.

"Ahhh!!!" He thought he would die, drowning in the water, but suddenly the car stopped in mid-air as if someone were holding it. Turning his head towards the rear window of the car, he saw white pupils staring at him; it was him, Silent Phantom, about whom rumors had spread. Terrified, he screamed for help, believing the villain had come for his soul and was trying to kill him. Izuuku, who was holding one car and had grabbed the bridge with a tentacle, watched the panicking child.

"Help, help!!!" the child cried, but besides Silent Phantom, there was no one else; they were alone.

"Don't scream; I've come to help you," Izuku said kindly, but the child didn't believe him, looking into his terrifying white lenses. Izuku, summoning a tentacle, ripped off the rear window and tried to calm the child with all his might, but it was difficult.

"I don't believe you; you're a villain trying to kill me!!" The boy didn't believe his words, frankly thinking he was just like them, except he wore a mask.

"Andy, take off the mask," Izuku said in a commanding tone, to which Venom grumbled, unwilling to remove the mask.

"He'll recognize our face, and our hero work will be over. Think about it; what will he tell his parents when we save him?" Venom logically summarized, but the host's will pressed down on him even more.

"It doesn't matter what people think of me. I will take responsibility for my actions; I'm ready to sacrifice my anonymity for the life of a person. It's my duty," Izuku pleaded to do it, for who was he to selfishly think about saving another person's life.

"Be it your way," the tentacles slowly began to withdraw from Izuku's face, revealing him to the child. The boy, seeing his savior's face, calmed down and did not recognize him.

"Look, I'm just an ordinary kid, just like you. What's your name?" Izuku asked, and focusing on the child's seat, he saw the name "Kota."

"Kota, that's your name, right?" The child perked up, and his trust in Izuku increased.

"Y…Yes," he mumbled, looking at the green-haired guy.

"Great! Let me help you. I'll grab you, and you try not to scream, okay?" But Izuku felt something was off; the tentacle that was holding the car was losing grip due to the gravitational force and the weight of the car, which was not good.

The tentacle slowly crawled to Kota, and Izuku unbuckled the seatbelt; suddenly, the rear bumper of the car came off, and the car fell into the water. Izuku couldn't grab Kota, and letting go of the hand he was holding onto the bridge, he dove into the water for Kota. Stretching out his hand to grab him, Izuuku summoned a tentacle and caught him, pressing him to his chest.

"I've got you," he whispered, hugging Kota tightly, not letting him go for any reason.

"Thank you," Kota was grateful to Izuku and for his strange cap with two protruding spikes on the forehead.

"Are you okay?" he asked Kota, who was still in shock.

"Yes, I'm fine," Kota clenched his wet fingers, refusing to let go of the coat that sheltered him from the rain; Izuku's heart was warm, and he squeezed him in his chest, seeking warmth. Izuku slowly rose towards the bridge, troubled by the fact that this was the first person to see his face.

"Kota, let's make a deal: you won't tell anyone that you saw my face, and I won't tell your parents that you screamed when I saved you," Izuku proposed a deal, but what Izuuku didn't expect was Kota's tears, which he was holding back.

"I don't have parents; they all died saving me," Kota replied in a sorrowful voice, making Izuku regret mentioning his parents.

"Sorry, I didn't mean to bring that up," Kota squeezed him tighter, sobbing, but Izuku felt uneasy seeing the child cry before him, and instead of comforting him, he merely regretted his words.

"I… I'll keep your secret, but promise you won't forget me like everyone else," the words he heard shocked Izuku, but he understood him well and decided this would be a minor issue for his anonymity.

"I promise," he said, but as they approached the bottom of the bridge, Izuuku saw strange devices at the ends of each bridge that were blinking. Sensing something was wrong, he needed to check what it was, but most importantly, he had to get Kota to a safe place.

"Kota, we're going to go up, and please, run as fast as you can. I need to finish something very important."

Izuku carefully climbed up to the bridge, holding Kota in his arms. The rain was pouring harder, and the wind cut through to the bone. The boy still clung to him, unwilling to let go, but Izuuku understood he needed to act quickly.

He looked around and noticed a small sheltered area under one of the nearby buildings—a small awning where Kota could hide from the rain.

"Kota, listen to me," Izuku gently began, lowering him to the ground. "I'll take you here. You'll stay here until I get back. Okay?"

The boy looked up at him, filled with doubt and fear, but seeing the seriousness in Izuuku's eyes, he merely nodded.

"Will you come back?" he quietly asked, gripping the edge of Izuku's wet jacket.

"Of course," Izuku said confidently, carefully brushing a wet strand of hair from the boy's face.

"I always come back."

Izuku led him to the shelter, trying to protect him from the rain. He took off his long coat and draped it over Kota's shoulders.

"It will keep you warm," he said, straightening up. "Stay here and don't go out, no matter what happens. Understood?"

"Yes…" Kota nodded again, clutching the coat.

Izuku didn't hesitate any longer. He returned to the bridge and looked up at the strange devices attached to its ends. Venom's lenses narrowed, and the symbiote's voice echoed in his head.

"These are magnetic bombs," Venom reported. "Primitive but effective. If they go off, the bridge will collapse like a house of cards."

"And how much time do we have?" Izuku asked, extending his tentacles and climbing onto the metal structure.

"No more than three minutes. That should be enough if we hurry."

Izuku climbed to the first device, ignoring the piercing cold of the rain and the slippery surface. He reached the bomb and began to study it.

"How do I disarm it?"

"Let me do it," Venom said calmly.

The black tentacles began to wrap around the bomb, slowly penetrating the mechanism. Izuku felt the symbiote scanning the device, then there was a click, and one of the bombs was disarmed.

"First one's ready," Venom reported. "Three left."

Not wasting time, Izuku moved to the next bomb, his movements quick and precise. Another click—second bomb disarmed.

When he reached the third, movement in the distance caught his attention. Visibility was poor due to the rain, but he could make out a figure standing on the other side of the bridge, watching him.

"We have guests," Venom noted. "Looks like this isn't a random witness."

"Let them watch. We need to finish the job," Izuku replied, focusing on the third bomb.

The tentacles penetrated the mechanism once more, and after a few seconds, the third bomb was disarmed.

"Last one," Venom said.

Izuku headed for the fourth bomb, but at that moment, the person on the other end of the bridge pulled something from his pocket. A bright red light flashed in his hands.

"That's a detonator!" Venom exclaimed. "If he presses it, everything will blow up!"

Izuku dashed forward, shooting a tentacle to grab the detonator, but the stranger was quicker. He pressed the button, and red indicators lit up on all the devices.

"We have less than a minute!" Venom shouted.

Izuku didn't hesitate. He shot two tentacles, grabbing the last two bombs at once.

"Andy, do something!"

"This is risky, but we have no choice!" the symbiote replied. The tentacles began to draw energy from the bombs, trying to suppress the explosive charge.

Izuku felt his body tense to the limit, but he kept holding the devices. Finally, with a dull click, both bombs stopped glowing.

"Done," Venom exhaled.

Izuku looked around, but the figure on the other end of the bridge had disappeared. Whoever it was clearly didn't want to be caught.

"I need to check on Kota," Izuku said, jumping off the structure and hurrying to the shelter.

Reaching the spot, he found the boy still sitting under the awning, wrapped in his coat. Kota looked up at Izuku and smiled with relief.

"You came back…"

Izuku just nodded, lifting him into his arms again. Now he was sure the boy was safe. But somewhere inside, he knew this battle was just the beginning.

A huge explosion thundered near the car. The disoriented head of the yakuza was still sitting in his vehicle, and as he stumbled out, he was dazed.

"Did you find him?" a woman whispered into a microphone for Muscle, who was searching for his prey. Since the bomb under the bridge had been disarmed, they were now relying solely on the brute force of Muscle and the other goons.

"Not yet, but the bombs were disarmed. Silent Phantom is somewhere on the bridge. Try to take him out as well," said the third goon, watching everything from above.

"Rest assured, when I find him, I'll crush him like an ant," Muscle said, searching for his target.

"Looks like I found the target," Muscle said, grinning maliciously at his discovery.

Muscle did not hesitate to kill and charged at the yakuza at full speed, trying to crush him with all his might. The old man unsuccessfully tried to hide behind the surrounding cars, but his aging body was showing its limits, and Muscle easily caught up with him, grabbing him with his living muscles.

"Let me go!" the old man grumbled, to which Muscle began to squeeze him harder without uttering a word. Muscle took sadistic pleasure in the pain the old man was experiencing, but feeling something strange on his neck, he turned his head and met a foreign fist. From the powerful blow, he loosened his grip, releasing the old man. Catching his breath, he looked to the side and saw Silent Phantom fighting Muscle on equal terms.

"Get out of here quickly, I'll hold him off!" Midoriya shouted to the old man, who nodded quickly and, despite his age, ran away from the battlefield.

"Damn it, kid, do you know how much money I lost because of your interference?" Muscle said, activating a hundred muscles that enveloped his body from neck to toe. Midoriya, seeing the menacing quirk he displayed, figured that physical strength wouldn't work against him, and the most effective approach was to hit the unprotected areas, especially the head, which was open.

"If we hit the head, we'll just waste our strength and time," Izuku thought in his mind, but Venom quickly interrupted his thoughts.

"We're not alone, there's another enemy behind us," Venom said. From behind, Izuku saw a villain with a hair-related quirk, dressed in some sort of armor, landing on the hood of one of the cars.

"Well, well, who do we have here, the Silent Phantom himself? You showed up to interfere with us. Join us, and we'll share the bounty with you for killing that old man," she offered in her alluring voice, to which Izuku merely scoffed, expressing his refusal, which she did not take seriously.

"You shouldn't have interfered, you worthless hero," another villain with a rupture quirk said from above the bridge, summarizing the destruction he had caused with his ability.

"Three against one," Venom said in Midoriya's head. Venom, just like Izuku, analyzed the course of the battle and came to the same conclusion.

"The one who's taller is a long-range fighter. The woman with the hair is a mid-range fighter. The muscle-bound guy is a close-range fighter. We need to deal with them quickly." Izuku prepared for battle, his clothes soaked from the rain: vest, turtleneck, pants—all soaked to the skin, causing discomfort throughout his body, but he had no time to complain.

Muscle charged at Midoriya with all his might. He prepared to use his tentacles to push him back for a moment to deal with the rest, but the villainess grabbed his arm with her strong hair, preventing him from throwing a punch. Not wanting to lose the advantage, Izuku grabbed her body with a tentacle and pulled her towards him, grabbing her by the neck, but before he could dodge, he was tackled from behind by Muscle, who also knocked his accomplice down. Quickly getting to his feet and recovering, Izuku heard something whizzing toward him. Quickly fleeing from his previous position, he saw the villain who was above all the others. He used his hands to shoot rockets that had a decent destructive power.

"While they distract us, he will be a thorn in our side," Izuku said, gripping the metal railing of the bridge, but just as he was about to jump, the hair grabbed him by the waist and threw him towards the cars, smashing the windshield of one of them.

"Damn it!" he grunted, looking at the muscle-bound guy who was charging at him. Using his tentacles on his back, Izuku quickly stood up from the car despite the pain that the symbiote was healing. Muscle missed and knocked cars off the road, sending them into the lake. He could hear two rockets flying towards him from the air. Dodging the trajectory of the rocket, the villain launched a third, but when Izuku caught the rocket with a tentacle, he threw it at Muscle, putting him out of action. But despite this, he was grabbed by the villainess, tightly squeezing his hands with her hair, not allowing him to move.

She pulled him closer, staring into the white lenses of his mask.

"You are clever enough to devise strategies for each of us, but too bad that this is where your surprises end," she said, stretching her hair towards the third thug with rockets. Feeling the urge to survive, Izuku activated the symbiote blast, pulling out a bunch of symbiotic spikes from his body that sent the villainess flying, and hearing a rocket approaching, he dodged it, further irritating the villain.

"Can you stand still for even a minute?!" he shouted, launching another four rockets in response. Izuku dodged as best he could, but he did not notice how Muscle grabbed him by the throat with his enormous hands.

"Isn't it pleasant when you're squeezed like orange juice?" Muscle said, tightening his grip around Izuku's head, causing him pain. Angered, Izuku tried to do something with his hands, but nothing worked; it all looked like a pathetic attempt at resistance. However, grabbing Muscle's leg with a tentacle, he lifted him off the ground and threw him towards the villainess with the hair. Ripping the door off a car, he threw it at the rocket-wielding villain, who was already exhausted from frequently using his quirk. The door missed the villain, but bought him time while he jumped to him in one large leap, landing on the same level as him. The villain attempted to attack him with his hands, but it looked pathetic. Easily dodging the attack, Izuku knocked him aside with a quick strike of his hand, but he had little time before professional heroes arrived; he needed to finish this fight as quickly as possible. Grabbing both of the villain's hands, Izuku squeezed them at the elbows, applying force and breaking the elbow bones. The villain screamed as he felt his bones break from the applied force.

"You will pay for this, you damn bastard!" the villain threatened him, writhing from his broken arms, but Izuku wanted more than that. Grabbing his fingers, he broke them, not allowing him to continue this fight. Izuku needed complete incapacitation of the villain, and directing the symbiote to the villain's right leg and arm, he clenched his fist and jumped up with his left hand, delivering a symbiotic uppercut that knocked out the villain.

"One down, two to go," Venom ominously said, but Izuku was already feeling fatigue from the fight. These were professional villains with training, and he still hadn't used his full symbiotic power. His body did not yield to the three, compensating for his weakness with his analytical intelligence.

"In a head-on attack, I can't handle them; I need to deal with the hair villainess," Izuku concluded, but before he could finish, Muscle threw a car in his direction.

"Hey, get down from there and fight like a man!" Muscle shouted, throwing objects in his direction. Jumping down from his height and making sure the rocket-wielding villain wouldn't be a problem, Izuku landed on the ground, where he was immediately met by Muscle, who tried to crush him with his massive weight and muscles pressing down on him harder. Izuku was losing strength and could not resist, but the voices were whispering in his head again: the thirst for blood began to affect his brain.

"He will kill us. We must live. Kill him. He is a threat. Let's crush his brains out," the voices whispered in Izuku's head. He began to feel anger from his own weakness until he awakened the internal rage that consumed him from within.

"Aaaah!!!" Izuku screamed, feeling the pain from the crushing muscles and from anger. He stopped holding back, exploding the symbiote and using [Symbiote:Blast], unleashing hundreds of tentacles from his body that sent Muscle flying, but he quickly recovered from such an attack.

"Damn, this is starting to be fun," the villainess said, directing her hair towards him, but Izuku no longer held back, and reacting to the villain's hair, he used [Symbiote:Punch] with one hand, knocking her back momentarily. But during that time, Muscle had recovered and charged at him. Grabbing Izuku by the neck, Muscle squeezed him in a chokehold, making him feel the lack of oxygen. Izuku struggled, but Muscle pressed even harder, crushing his head.

"I will enjoy watching your eyes pop out of their sockets," he said sadistically. Unable to endure the pain and rage, Izuku activated [Symbiote:Blast], exploding hundreds of tentacles from his body and pushing Muscle back, but due to the anger Izuku was experiencing, he felt pain from that blow. Now he was no longer in control of himself; it was more important for him to maim his opponent.

Using [Symbiote:Yank], he grabbed Muscle by the head, lifting him and forcefully slamming his face into the asphalt. Muscle quickly got up, and seizing the moment, he charged at Izuku with a powerful strike to the face, leaving a bruise under his right eye beneath the mask. Unable to withstand another blow, Izuku roared angrily like an animal trapped and fought for his life.

"Aaaah!!!" he yelled, landing two blows to Muscle's face that disoriented him, and taking advantage of the moment, Izuku knocked him to the ground with all his might, using one of his favorite moves, [BeatDown], showering the enemy with a flurry of furious blows, painting the villain's face red. Just as Izuku was about to deliver the finishing blow, he was distracted by a car that was thrown at him from behind.

"Damn, that was close," she whispered, watching her partner, whose face looked more like a bloody cutlet than a normal face.

Izuku lay on the ground, pinned by the car, until he quickly regained his composure from the thirst for blood. But as soon as he tried to get up, he felt the weight pressing down on him from above, and out of the corner of his eye, he saw that it was Muscle, who was crushing him with his weight, causing even more pain to Izuku, making him feel the thirst for killing that he was holding back even harder.

"Isn't it pleasant when they return the pain to you in kind?" Muscle said, pressing down on the car even harder, trapping Izuku.

"Aaaah!!!" he screamed, trying to calm himself in any way, but it was all useless; his screams only fueled the hatred burning inside him.

"Let him go!!!" Kota shouted, directing a stream of water at Muscle's face, which caught him off guard and loosened his grip on the car that was holding Izuku.

"Aa?" Searching for his opponent, Muscle's eyes fell on Kota, who was trembling in front of him but did not back down.

"Kota, get out of here!!!" Izuku yelled at him while the villainess grabbed him by the neck with her hair.

"Kota!!!" Izuku shouted, hearing Kota gasp for breath. He tried to get up, but Muscle pressed down on the car even harder.

"Aaaah!!!" The woman, gripping the boy's throat, smirked as she watched him choke before her eyes, but he struggled just like Izuku, splashing water on her face from his fingers.

"You damn stubborn brat," she whispered, squeezing her hair so tightly that she didn't expect to break the child's neck, but she didn't care about the boy who appeared out of nowhere. The sounds of choking were interrupted by silence, which made Izuku alert, but upon seeing Kota's lifeless body with wide-open, terrified eyes, he could no longer hold back under any pretext.

"AAAAAA!!! I will kill you all!!!!" Izuku shouted, activating [Symbiote:Blast], exploding the tendrils in all directions. Muscle grabbed Izuku by the throat with both hands as he pushed them down, choking him while he was on the ground. Feeling the suffocation and the thirst for blood, Izuku grabbed Muscle's hands, and tentacles began to emerge from his back, lifting him off the ground as Muscle felt the tentacles crushing his arms with monstrous strength. The tentacles from behind bound Muscle's arms, and with one of the tentacles, Izuku grabbed Muscle by the throat, squeezing him so tightly that his neck broke from the pressure. The body fell to the ground like a stone, and grabbing the villain by the waist, he threw him into the river, disposing of the body.

"You!!!," Izuku said with a sinister voice, looking towards the villainess, who for the first time felt fear in her life from such a voice. She grabbed Izuku's arm with her hair, but he simply pulled her towards him with one swift motion, grabbing her by the throat.

"For Kota's death, you will pay with your head!!!" Izuku shouted, but seeing the fear in the eyes of his enemy, the inner thirst burned away all remnants of common sense.

Squeezing her throat, he felt her struggling for air, but Venom wanted more. Izuku smashed the car window with her head, and pressing his foot on her head, he pulled her hair with monstrous strength. The hair was very strong, and Izuku applied all his force to tear it out.

"Stop, it hurts!!!" the woman cried, trying to stop the humiliation, but Izuku tore her head off with the spine, finally silencing her forever.

"Aaaah!!!" Izuku threw her head to the ground, and seeing her head with hair, he simply kicked it like a soccer ball, approaching Kota.

Izuku approached the lifeless body of Kota, feeling how the rage that had seized him just seconds ago slowly shifted to emptiness. The rain, which had seemed cold and merciless just moments ago, now felt warm compared to the icy horror that gripped his heart. He knelt before the boy's body, trembling hands lifting his light, motionless form. Kota's eyes, filled with fear and pain, remained open, as if blaming the whole world for what had happened.

"I'm sorry... forgive me..." Izuku whispered, tightly hugging the boy to his chest. His voice was broken, and tears mixed with raindrops streaming down his face.

Venom was silent, not uttering a single word. His usually cynical and harsh voice, always filled with sarcasm or rudeness, was now simply absent, as if he too did not know what to say.

"I promised you... I promised to bring you home..." Izuku continued to whisper, his words dissolving in the sound of the rain. "You were supposed to live... you were too young to die." Venom's tendrils involuntarily emerged from his body, wrapping around Kota, as if the symbiote was also trying to protect or warm the boy, even though he knew it was useless.

Izuku looked at his hands, trembling from tension. His fists were still covered in blood, but now it brought him no pride, only bitterness and disgust.

"They deserved death," Venom suddenly said, his voice hoarse and heavy. "But this boy shouldn't have died. We let him down."

"Shut up," Izuku replied coldly, squeezing Kota's body even tighter. Just... shut up. He carefully closed the boy's eyes so that his face no longer expressed pain. Laying Kota's body on the ground, Izuku took off his coat and covered the boy with it.

"You said you wouldn't forget me..." he quietly said, lowering his gaze to the boy. "But now I will never forget you."

The rain grew stronger, as if the heavens themselves were mourning Kota. Izuku stood up, his gaze cold, but inside him, everything burned. He looked at the place where just minutes before lay the bodies of the villains he had destroyed.

"If this world is incapable of protecting the innocent, I will judge it myself," he said, clenching his fists.

Venom's tendrils shot up into the air, then slowly retracted back into his body. Izuku lifted Kota's body into his arms as a sign of respect and began to walk away from the battlefield, leaving a trail of blood, rain, and pain behind him. Somewhere in the distance, police sirens could be heard, but Izuku was no longer interested in what would happen next. His goal was now clear: the world must change. And he would do everything to make it happen, even if he had to become a monster.

The rain continued to pour, as if the world itself mourned the innocent victim. Izuku walked slowly, holding Kota's wrapped body in his black coat. His face, hidden behind a mask, expressed no emotions, but inside him, a storm raged. The usually talkative symbiote was silent, as if sharing the weight of the moment. Somewhere ahead, movement flickered. Izuku looked up and saw a woman in a heroic suit. It was Mandalay, one of the professional heroes, Kota's aunt. She was searching for the boy, hoping to find him alive and unharmed, but her hope faded as soon as she saw the man in black with the child's body in his arms.

"Kota!" she cried, rushing towards them. Her voice trembled, and she almost stumbled on the wet ground but did not slow down. Izuku stopped, watching her approach. She stopped in front of him, her gaze darting to the body in his arms.

"No... no, it can't be..." she said, trembling hands pulling off her coat to see the boy's face. She froze when she saw her nephew's lifeless face.

"Kota..." she whispered, her knees buckling as she fell to the ground before him.

For several seconds, she looked at him, unable to believe the reality of what was happening. Then her grief turned to anger. She raised her gaze to Izuku, her eyes burning with rage.

"It's your fault!" she screamed, springing to her feet. "You were supposed to protect him! You should have saved him!"

Izuku stood silently, holding Kota's body in his arms. His mask and white lenses concealed his expression, but inside, he felt each of her words like a dagger.

"You're a monster! You took my nephew and now return him dead! How could you let this happen?!" Her voice broke, and tears mixed with the rain, streaming down her cheeks.

She stepped closer, hitting her fists against his chest, but he did not resist. Each of her blows, each tear only intensified the guilt eating away at him inside.

"Say something!" she screamed, grabbing him by the collar. "You're a hero, right? Where are your explanations?!"

Izuku said nothing. He slowly knelt before her, carefully handing her Kota's body. The woman grabbed the boy, holding him close, and broke into sobs once more.

"You could have saved him... you should have saved him..." she whispered, rocking her nephew's body in her arms. Izuku rose, his figure a dark shadow against the pouring rain. He looked at the woman who mourned the boy's body, whom he had sworn to protect.

"I... regret it," he said barely audibly, then turned away and vanished into the darkness, leaving Mandalay alone with her grief.

Mandalay raised her head, her gaze full of fury and pain, fixed on Izuku's retreating figure. Her fingers clenched into fists, and despite the weight of her sorrow, she shouted:

"You regret it? That's not enough!"

Izuku stopped but did not turn around.

"You should have saved him! You said you were a hero! Where was that hero when Kota was dying?" Her voice trembled, her words breaking into a furious sob. "It's your fault he's dead!"

Izuku stood still, his fingers tightening for a moment, but he did not respond.

"You're not a hero, you're a monster! You think your power makes you a savior? No! You kill people with your presence! If you hadn't come into his life, he would be alive!" she shouted, squeezing Kota's body even tighter.

Every word she spoke was like a hammer blow shattering the last fragments of Izuku's inner calm. But he remained silent, knowing that her words were true.

"You're afraid to say anything because you know it's true! You destroyed everything, you obliterated his life, and now you're trying to escape like a pathetic coward!" she shot a glance at him, filled with contempt.

Izuku slowly turned, raindrops running down his mask. He looked directly at her, his white lenses coldly reflecting her face.

"You're right," he said quietly, his voice dull but clear. "It's my fault."

These words came as a surprise. Mandalay froze, her lips trembling, but she could not reply.

"But you can't bring your nephew back, no matter how much you blame me," he continued, his voice filled with bitterness and exhaustion. "If you want revenge, I won't resist. But it won't change anything."

He turned away again, his figure slowly disappearing into the shadows of the alleys. Mandalay remained on her knees, hugging Kota's lifeless body. Her cries echoed through the empty streets, but in response, there was only the sound of the rain, as if nature itself mourned the loss with her.

Izuku took cover under the support of the bridge, his black coat blending with the shadows, while the rain muffled the sounds of his breathing. The police and professional heroes were very close. The headlights of their cars cut through the night darkness, and voices sounded urgent and nervous.

"We can't let this psycho get away!" one of the heroes shouted. "He's a threat to everyone!"

"Check every nook and cranny! He's injured, he won't be able to go far," added another voice, belonging to a female hero.

Izuku crouched down, feeling the blood pulsing in his temples. The symbiote was trying to offer options:

"We need to move. If they find us, we'll have to fight."

"No," Izuku whispered. "No more blood."

Voices echoed from below.

"There's blood here; he must be nearby!" a police officer shouted.

"He's a beast, but he won't be able to escape. We've surrounded the bridge!" another hero confidently added.

Izuku looked down. He saw them combing the area, heard the tense negotiations, felt the hatred directed at him.

"They're right," he whispered to himself. "I'm not a hero."

The symbiote intervened again:

"You survived for something greater. They don't know who you've become. But you can't let them catch us."

Izuku closed his eyes. Anger and bitterness battled with his common sense. He knew that if he surrendered, he would be labeled a killer, a monster with no place in this world. But if he continued to hide, it would only confirm their words.

A loud noise sounded from above—a drone with a camera began scanning the height of the bridge. Izuku realized there was no more time.

He extended his tentacles, wrapped them around one of the supports, and jumped into the shadows of the bridge. The heroes heard the sound and rushed over, but to their disappointment, he vanished.

At that time, Izuku was already far away. The rain continued to pour, washing away the blood and dirt from his costume. He rushed through the streets, trying to avoid collisions, leaving behind only emptiness and pain.

The morning was gloomy. The sky was still overcast with heavy clouds, heralding more rain. Izuku walked to school, his head lowered. A bandage adorned his right eye, concealing the bruise he had received in the fight with Muscle. The hood of his coat was pulled down to further hide his face.

"Are you sure you want to go there?" Venom's quiet but heavy voice echoed in his head.

"Yes," Izuku replied shortly, tightening the straps of his backpack. "I can't just drop out of school."

"After everything that happened? They will hate you anyway, even without knowing who you really are. And if they find out?" Venom's voice sounded sarcastic, but there was a hint of concern in it.

Izuku paused for a moment, looking at his reflection in the nearest store window. His face looked tired, shadows under his eyes. The bandage only intensified the impression that he had been through hell.

"Maybe so, but it's all I have left," he said quietly, continuing on his way.

Venom fell silent for a moment but soon spoke again:

"Don't you think it's hypocrisy? You protect them, risking your life, while they are ready to tear you apart for the slightest mistake."

"Maybe it is," Izuku answered, a bit irritated. "But if I stop doing what I think is right, then who am I?"

"A person who lives," Venom retorted. "We owe nothing to anyone."

Izuku sighed. This conversation felt endless, but inside him, the belief that everything could still be fixed did not fade away.

"If I stop trying, then I'll stop being myself," he said firmly as he entered the school gates.

Students passing by cast sidelong glances at him, whispering to each other. Some clearly noticed the bandage and frowned.

"They think you got into another fight," Venom sneered.

"Let them think what they want," Izuku cut back, striding down the hallway.

The atmosphere in the classroom was no better. When he entered, conversations hushed. Someone glanced at him briefly, while others turned away.

"See?" Venom whispered. "They will never accept you."

Izuku slowly sat down at his desk, ignoring all the stares. His hands clenched into fists under the table.

"Then I'll have to teach them acceptance," he quietly replied to himself, resolutely looking at the board.

To be continued.

[Combo's]

Symbiote Yank

Symbiote Blast

Symbiote Punch

Symbiote Charge

Elbow Smash

Beatdown

Tendril Pull

Symbiote Slam

New:Uppercut

Passive Abilities:

Symbiote Body Coating

Regeneration

Wingsuit Wings

Speed and Agility

Strength

Symbiote Armour

Rage Mode

New:Defuse

Chapter Text

Two Days Ago, Nejire's House

Tiredly opening her eyes after yesterday's conversations with her father, Nejire, true to her character, yawned loudly, stretched, and made indistinct sounds while kicking her blanket under her feet. The morning greeted Nejire not with sunshine but with overcast weather, which didn't please her but didn't spoil her morning mood at all. Her long, silky blue hair was tousled, giving her a somewhat untidy appearance. After slightly stretching, she wanted to go to the bathroom for her morning routine, but upon opening the door, she saw her father, who greeted her with a smile, holding a violin and shining with enthusiasm. Rubbing her sleepy eyes, she was surprised to remember what her father had said about rehearsals the previous day, and she smiled gently at the situation.

"Good morning, my tea princess. Are you ready for today's rehearsal?" With his genuine smile, Hado extended the instrument to her, to which Nejire smirked at her father's persistence. Stunned by his antics and still with unawakened joints, she clumsily took the violin in her hands.

Tadao Hado

"You're too impatient, Dad! I haven't even gone to the bathroom or had breakfast yet," she laughed, meeting her father's gaze, who was just as excited as his daughter.

"Forgive me, sweetie, I was just excited that you decided to take on my dream yourself," Hado said with a guilty expression, looking at his daughter, who was the first person to admire his dream and had decided to follow a path he would never walk again. But a parent's duty is always to provide support and encouragement for their children's new beginnings.

"Tea and the bathroom can wait, Dad," Nejire waved off her father's apologies, trying to hold the violin correctly, which she was not doing.

"Art requires sacrifice, and I believe you will become a skilled teacher," Hado smiled at his daughter's words. Despite the dream he imposed on her, her kind nature always inspired him to maintain his cheerful spirit.

"Very nice, and let me show you how to hold the violin," Nejire said without hesitation, handing him the instrument. Relaxing all her joints, he placed the violin on his left shoulder, resting his chin on the special chin rest, bringing the button of the violin close to his throat. With his left hand, he held the neck of the violin, elegantly supporting it so it wouldn't fall. Taking the bow in his right hand, he carefully, without making a sound, applied it to the strings, closing his eyes. Nejire thought he would play, but opening his eyes, he handed her the violin with the words.

"Repeat." She snorted but felt touched by her father's eagerness to teach her such elegant art. Taking the instrument in her hands, she thought about how fragile it was and the wood from which the violin was made. Despite spending several years in its case, it had not lost its texture. Holding the top plate, she felt the wood sliding in her hands, and focusing, she tried to repeat her father's movement. It was going poorly, as her chin kept slipping off the rest while her left hand, holding the neck of the violin, was tense from the new experience. Sensing his daughter's tension, Hado's hand rested on Nejire's right shoulder, and in a calm voice, he said.

"Let me help you, Nejire." He stood behind her, constantly adjusting her movements, and feeling the tension in his daughter's arms, he understood the root of the problem.

"Nejire, relax, steady your breath, take a deep breath in and out, and loosen your shoulders. I'm here to help," Nejire repeated her father's words, and the tension slightly faded. Regaining her smile and with her father's help, she repeated the action, but with a new experience.

He began with the basics: how to hold the violin correctly.

"Here, look," he said, carefully lifting the instrument and placing it on Nejire's relaxed shoulders.

"Put it here, on your shoulder, and press it with your chin. Not too hard, just hold it so it doesn't slip."

Nejire tried to repeat it but felt strange. The violin was both light and awkward, almost alive. Her shoulder involuntarily lifted too high, and her chin slid past the rest.

"Ouch, this is so uncomfortable!" she exclaimed, almost dropping the instrument.

"Easy, easy," Hado said with a smile, coming closer and helping her hold the violin on her shoulder. Nejire's first experience was unsuccessful, but no one is born a virtuoso in a field they are unfamiliar with. Yet her curiosity was not subdued; on the contrary, it intensified with her new experience.

"It's like new shoes: at first, everything seems wrong, but then you get used to it." At her father's words, she giggled, realizing how his analogy closely resembled reality.

He carefully adjusted her position, touching her shoulder to relax it and directing her chin to the rest.

"Is this better?" This time she felt more confident, but still sensed she wasn't putting in enough effort.

"Seems so," she replied, a little uncertain.

"Great. Now watch how to hold the bow."

He showed her how the fingers should wrap around the thin wooden stick, as if it were a paintbrush. Nejire repeated the motion, but her fingers trembled nervously due to the new sensations.

"And now, draw the bow across the string. Lightly, slowly. Don't press too hard, okay?"

She inhaled, placing the bow on the string. Her movements were stiff, and the sound was sharp and squeaky. Nejire grimaced as if she had heard nails scratching on glass.

"This is awful!" she laughed, putting the bow down; she would remember that sound very well for its irritating quality.

"This is your first time," Hado encouraged, smiling.

"Now try again. Imagine the strings are something gentle, like silk, and picture that you're holding a daisy petal instead of a bow, but still with the same finger placement."

She closed her eyes, trying to picture the strings as soft silk, and the bow as a light daisy petal. When she drew it across the string again, the sound was slightly smoother, though still far from perfect.

"Much better!" Hado praised, ruffling his daughter's hair with his hand.

"Now try placing your fingers on the fingerboard." He pointed to small markers on the fingerboard that helped beginners find the correct positions.

"These dots will help you know where to place your fingers. Let's start with simple notes: do-re-mi. Look, here, then here. Now you try." Her fingers cautiously touched the fingerboard, but she felt them slipping. The first note came out hesitant, the second was quieter than it should have been, and the third barely sounded.

"Oh, not again," she mumbled, smiling sheepishly.

"That's alright," Hado replied, touching her shoulder and stroking her.

"Remember, this takes time. You're already doing great by not giving up." Her father praised her, making Nejire's chest swell with pride, knowing that in a record short time, she had learned a lot, and her progress ignited a new flame within her.

"I'll show Izuku; you'll see, I'll become a real virtuoso," she thought to herself, delighted with her successes in her very first lesson.

After 19 unsuccessful attempts to play the simple notes do-re-mi, she finally managed on the 20th try, even though it took her longer than she expected. But she played cleanly, without any serious mistakes, and after repeating a few more times, she succeeded. With her eyes closed, feeling the daisy petal in her hand, she played flawlessly, looking at her father with shining eyes.

"I... I did it, Dad!" Nejire said excitedly, to which Hado, with a smile on his face, gave her a thumbs-up, admiring Nejire's talent.

"You did it, my girl!" her father exclaimed joyfully, pointing at her.

"See, I always knew you were a talented girl, Nejire. Keep it up, and I think in just two weeks you could play your first melody," Hado said quickly, infected by his daughter's enthusiasm, which made her smile at how much her father loved her.

After those words, she continued to practice based on Hado's experience. After do-re-mi, she tried several other notes, but like the first notes, she had to repeat them many, many times.

But with each new movement, she realized how challenging the journey would be. The notes "do-re-mi" seemed simple, but pages filled with complex melodies lay ahead of her.

"This is hard," she mumbled, putting the violin back in its case and carefully laying it there to avoid damaging what her father cherished.

"Even simple things require so much effort," Hado said, and this was a life truth that Nejire understood from a young age. Understanding what lay ahead, she was looking forward to achieving great success.

"Exactly," Hado replied, closing the instrument in the case.

"But you must remember that music is not just technique. It's emotions; it's your heart."

He placed his hand on her shoulder, smiling.

"You'll manage, Nejire. You have patience and perseverance, and you also have a wonderful sense of rhythm." She nodded, feeling a slight fear of the upcoming lessons, but at the same time, she felt pride in her first steps. Her smile was full of determination.

"I won't give up, Dad. I promise!" But at that moment, her stomach growled, signifying that she had missed something very important. Hado only laughed, telling Nejire.

"It seems that my tea princess has developed an appetite after her lessons. Go take a shower and wash up, and I'll prepare something for you," Hado said, heading to the kitchen, but he didn't expect to be hugged tightly from behind by Nejire, nearly knocking him to the ground.

"You're the best dad!" she whispered, causing Hado to freeze in place, but returning to reality with his usual voice, he said.

"Nejire, go on; I need to cook." Hado, still feeling the warmth of his daughter's embrace, headed to the kitchen. He smiled, humming something to himself as he took flour and eggs from the shelf.

"Today's breakfast should be special—she deserves it after her first violin lesson."

"Pancakes with berries… and with syrup too. Perfect," he mumbled, looking at the ingredients.

He put on the apron that read "Chef Wizard," which Nejire had given him last Father's Day, and began mixing the batter.

As he cracked the eggs into the bowl, Hado remembered how little Nejire had tried to learn to cook and once broke a whole dozen eggs trying to make an omelet. He laughed, recalling how she had seriously declared that she would become a "professional chef."

"Who would have thought we'd get to violin lessons," he said to himself with a smile.

Mixing the eggs, milk, and flour, he kneaded the batter until it became smooth and lump-free. Adding a pinch of vanilla, he placed the pan on the stove to heat the oil.

"The main thing is that the first pancake doesn't come out lumpy," he smirked, pouring a portion of the batter onto the hot surface.

Soon, the sweet aroma of vanilla and oil filled the kitchen. Hado skillfully flipped the pancakes in the air, pleased at how evenly they were cooking.

"Almost done. Now for the berries..."

He took fresh blueberries and strawberries from the fridge, which had been left unfinished by his sweet-toothed daughter. Leaving a few berries for decoration, he carefully arranged the rest on top of the hot pancakes. He finished the dish with a drizzle of golden maple syrup, which gleamed under the morning sun streaming in through the window.

"Now, this is a work of art," he said, admiring the result.

At that moment, Nejire walked into the kitchen, the aroma of breakfast luring her in even before she finished her morning routine. Her hair was still damp, but she looked satisfied and refreshed.

"What's that wonderful smell, Dad?" she asked, rubbing her hands together as if anticipating a feast.

"Pancakes for my hard-working princess," Hado replied proudly, placing a plate with perfectly stacked pancakes in front of her.

Nejire sat down at the table, her eyes shining as she saw how neatly everything was prepared.

"Did you summon a culinary wizard? This looks incredible!"

"The wizard is me," he joked, sitting down beside her. "Well, try it. I want to know what you think."

She cut a small piece, enveloped in syrup and berries, and tasted it. Her eyes widened instantly.

"This is... simply divine! Dad, you've outdone yourself!"

Hado smiled, enjoying her delight.

"Well, after words like that, I suppose I deserve a cup of tea. Now tell me, how do you feel after the lesson?"

Nejire, chewing another piece, raised her hand as if preparing to respond seriously.

"To be honest... my hands are a little shaky. But I loved it so much! I want to learn to play beautifully, like you."

"Then we have many lessons ahead of us," Hado said, sipping his tea. "Meanwhile, enjoy your breakfast. You've already accomplished a small feat today."

"You always know how to lift my spirits," she replied with a smile, continuing to enjoy the delicious pancakes.

As she savored her breakfast, Nejire recalled an unpleasant incident with her mother that revealed an unwelcome truth. This made her place her spoon down on the plate with a dull sound, causing Hado to become alert.

"Nejire, did I add too much sugar?" Hado asked, raising an eyebrow, but seeing her not-so-happy mood made him frown. This meant one thing: the rain had started to pour outside, creating an uncomfortable atmosphere for their conversation. Laying his teacup down, he took a seat across from her, placing his hand over hers.

"My girl, what happened?" Nejire lowered her gaze and recalled the heavy conversation with her mother, whom she met by pure chance, and she sniffled. Hado did not understand what was happening but decided to let his daughter share everything weighing on her heart.

"Dad... tell me... am I ugly?" The question made Hado break into a cold sweat from the anger of whoever dared to say such an insult to his precious daughter. Seeing her mood, Hado, thanks to his work as a police officer, managed to calm himself and decided to encourage her with his gentle tone, which slightly soothed her.

"Nejire, you are not ugly. You are the most beautiful girl I have ever seen in my life. You are sweet, smart, and determined. Don't pay attention to the classmates who say otherwise; they're just envious of you and your uniqueness." As long as Hado could remember, and her new life in Hoshyu after the separation from Yoshiko had not gone smoothly, as most classmates envied her uniqueness, and many were frustrated by her curious nature, which they did not like. Nejire told her father what had happened and quickly dealt with the parents of the offenders, telling them directly that he would beat them within an inch of their lives if they didn't teach their children to respect others. After that, Nejire stopped coming home from school feeling sad. Hado had never heard such words from Nejire before, and he would find out who said this and make them apologize to her.

"Tell me, Nejire, which idiot thought he was immortal? I will find him and send him to space!" Hado said in a playful tone, trying to cheer her up. Nejire's mood lifted, but the heavy aura around her created an uncomfortable atmosphere. Gathering her resolve, she answered.

"It was Mom." Upon hearing the mention of Yoshiko, Hado restrained his anger, maintaining a compassionate expression in front of Nejire, so she wouldn't blame herself for her father's rage. She hated him and had continually tried to hurt him for many years. After the divorce, Yoshiko made many attempts to do so, and he had followed with total disregard, which infuriated her, but she crossed the final line when she hurt him through Nejire.

"Darling, what did she say?" Hado asked in a worried voice. Nejire didn't cry, but her voice was strained, and the emptiness in her soul tormented her. Should she share what she had heard from her mother?

When Nejire was two years old, Hado worked tirelessly to provide everything necessary for his family. He constantly agreed to extra night shifts while his wife was on maternity leave, taking care of Nejire and Yoshiko. For the sake of promotion, he risked his life by capturing dangerous villains, often getting into hopeless situations that neither Nejire nor his ex-wife knew about—and it was better they didn't know what chaos he had been through until he was promoted from officer to assistant commissioner. There were many responsibilities, but the pay was good enough that Nejire didn't have to worry about money. He remembered Nejire from the times when she first learned to walk. He remembered the first moment he touched her tiny, helpless hands at her birth, how he fed her with a spoon, and lulled her to sleep, recalling how she sweetly held his finger, never letting go. The first one she saw was Tadao, who rejoiced at her awakening.

"Welcome to our world, Nejire!" Hado said excitedly, watching as she tried to speak to him when her speech apparatus was still developing. Tadao was delighted, like a child witnessing this event. To him, Nejire was more than just a child; he prioritized her well-being above his own and often didn't refuse her desires unless, of course, it caused inconvenience to others. He loved watching her grow, and when he saw the boy Izuku, who genuinely befriended her, and saw Nejire, who became friends with him despite his quirks, Hado realized he was guiding his daughter on the right path.

However, his ideals and concerns were not shared by Yoshiko, who had entirely different priorities. She dreamed of returning to her modeling career, which had been her main goal before the birth of their daughter. While Tadao was a decent man, in Yoshiko's eyes, he was merely a pawn, as she had met him when she was facing financial difficulties, and as a budding model, no one wanted to take her as the main model for magazine covers or to film for expensive brands. Thanks to Tadao and his connections, she was noticed immediately, but success had so intoxicated her that she forgot her promise to build a family with her husband. After Nejire was born, she took care of her for some time, and finally, once out of maternity leave, she returned to modeling, after which she met many beautiful and wealthy men who paid her attention, showering her with gifts. After this, it seemed she was no longer concerned about her husband or her own daughter; she was unconcerned about responsibilities to the family since she was free to do as she pleased outside the home.

Tadao returned home late at night from exhausting shifts, often tired and worn out, finding Nejire left alone in a room, crying with wet diapers or asleep without dinner. During such times, Yoshiko was either on set or at parties, indifferent to Tadao's feelings, which infuriated him due to his wife's irresponsible behavior.

One day, coming home early and finding his wife and daughter, he laid Nejire down for a nap and decided to confront Yoshiko directly. During the argument, Tadao sought to express the obligations of spouses.

"I agreed to be a husband and father, not your assistant who solves your problems, Yoshiko," he responded sharply, trying to reach her reason, but Yoshiko ignored her husband. In her words, she was applying makeup for a modeling role for an expensive magazine, and she was indifferent to what Tadao said and his concerns.

"You know I have to support my career," she said, focusing on her makeup, further irritating Tadao. Continuing to apply lipstick to her lips, she set the makeup aside, gazing into the mirror at the missing elements. Coldly looking at Tadao, he felt his anger boiling as he struggled to contain the rage that was building up inside him.

"Why are you so mad at me? I didn't ask you to have a child for me; you did!" She pointed her finger at him, and the last barrier was removed, but Tadao was held back by the fact that Nejire was sleeping in the next room.

"Do you even understand what you're saying? We both wanted this. I work 14 hours a day for your well-being, and you say this to me. If it were up to me, I wouldn't let you work for the rest of your life!" Hado nearly shouted but managed to hold himself back, trying to reach his wife's humanity. But at his words, she simply smirked, giving him a condescending look.

"Hah, and you think I need your pennies? I already earn more than you! If you want, take care of Nejire until your last breath; I couldn't care less!" With her statement, Yoshiko devalued Tadao's hard work, which contributed to the family budget and bought the house in Mustafa for them to live in. Angered by his wife's actions, Tadao silently approached her and grabbed her by the wrists.

"You're not going anywhere!" Tadao said coldly, observing how she futilely attempted to pull away from his strong grip.

"Let go of my hand, Tadao, I need to go!" said the matriarch of the family, scratching Tadao's face. Tired of this circus, he slapped Yoshiko across the face with a sharp sound, causing her to fall to the ground, propping herself up with her hands in shock that he had treated her this way.

"If you say you earn more than me, then where's that money? I don't see a single cent from you. Food, technology, house, Nejire's education, her clothing—this is all on me. Where's your money?" Yoshiko, quickly getting up from the floor, hurried towards the door, slamming it as hard as she could and leaving silently without even glancing at her husband. Left alone, Tadao sat on the bed, holding his head in his hands, reflecting on what his life and family had become. He thought about the mistake he had made, blindly believing that he and Yoshiko could have an ideal family.

Time passed, and the atmosphere between the parents grew colder than ever, with only a few quick phrases exchanged, often laced with hatred towards one another. The love they had experienced at their wedding and during their first meeting evaporated, transforming into pure, unrestrained anger. If Hado hadn't kept his composure and self-control, he would have thrown her out the window of the fifth floor to rid himself of the emotional vampire who reveled in every negative emotion.

It became even more painful due to how Yoshiko treated Nejire herself. She rarely paid attention to the girl, preferring to hire nannies or leave her child with friends. When Hado noticed that Nejire began calling for him more than her mother, it shattered his heart; if he could, he would have spent all day raising her, but even then, Yoshiko demonstrated her selfish character, rubbing salt in his wounds.

"You need to give her time, care, and the maternal love she needs," he insisted.

"She's your daughter, Yoshiko." Hado played with Nejire, building castles with blocks while she was only three years old and was unaware of the strained relationship between her parents; she was too engrossed in playing with her father to hear the tension.

"She's your daughter more than mine," she countered with a cold smirk.

- I am too young to be stuck in this "family" swamp. My ratings are on the rise, and I need to keep my pace, but this family life is throwing me off, causing me to fall lower in the rankings among my competitors.

These words marked the beginning of the end of their marriage.

One evening, when Nejire turned three, Hado came home and saw her sitting on the floor, playing with a toy pony. Yoshiko was busy talking on the phone at that time, not even noticing how her daughter had tried several times to get her attention.

— Mom, look what I drew! — Nejire said, but Yoshiko just waved her off:

— Later, dear.

When Hado realized that this "later" would never come, he made a decision.

— We are getting a divorce, — he said firmly a few days later.

Yoshiko was stunned, but more out of the threat to her status than the loss of her family. She agreed to the divorce with hardly any resistance and left Nejire in his care.

The divorce was formalized in the courtroom. Hado sat on the bench, waiting for the judge's decision, while little Nejire sat silently next to him, tightly clutching her beloved toy — a plush pony. She understood nothing but felt the tense atmosphere around her, and her father's expression only intensified her worry.

Yoshiko entered the courtroom in a luxurious dress, as if she were going to a photo shoot. Her expression was cold and detached, as if this was just a boring formality for her. When the judge announced the final decision, granting custody of Nejire to Hado, Yoshiko didn't even blink.

— Well, — she said, rising from her seat and casting a quick glance at Tadao, — congratulations, pathetic country bumpkin. You got your "perfect family," even though you have no idea how it works.

Her words were filled with poison, but Hado remained calm. He knew that her attempts to hurt him were merely expressions of her selfishness.

— And you still don't understand what it means to be a mother, — he replied quietly, trying not to raise his voice out of respect for those present.

— A mother? — Yoshiko scoffed, theatrically raising her eyebrows. — If I wanted a child, I would have chosen something better.

She glanced at Nejire, who was innocently looking at her mother, unaware of the weight of her words.

— This is not a child, it's a burden, — she added coldly.

These words were the last straw. Hado clenched his fists, took a deep breath, trying to maintain his composure.

— Leave, Yoshiko, — he said in a strained voice. — Just go.

— With pleasure, — she replied, heading for the exit. But before leaving, she turned and threw one last glance at Hado.

— I hope you know that your "perfect daughter" will also disappoint you one day. Girls like her deserve no more.

With those words, she left, slamming the door.

After the divorce, Hado hugged Nejire, feeling her snuggle against him.

— Dad, where's mom? — she asked quietly, looking up at him with big, innocent eyes.

He hugged her tighter, unable to answer.

— Mom has left, dear. She won't be with us anymore. But you will always have me, and I will never leave you, — he said, kissing her on the crown of her head.

These words became a vow for him. He didn't know how their life would unfold, but he was sure of one thing: he would do everything to make Nejire feel loved and protected, no matter what.

Friday. Nejire's meeting with her mother.

On a sunny day, Nejire was walking home from school in a great mood. She had managed to take first place in her math results, and satisfied with her success, she was walking home, inhaling the scent of fresh blooming cherry blossoms, which calmed her after half an hour of brainstorming in class. Delighted with her result, Nejire wanted to call her father, who was often free from work during lunch, to share her success. Suddenly, a white limousine that looked solid stopped beside her. Nejire curiously looked at the car as the window slowly opened, and she saw her mother. Yoshiko, dressed in an extravagant dress that looked very expensive, made Nejire in her school uniform appear like a country bumpkin in comparison. Nejire took a step back, distancing herself from the limousine. She was surprised to see her own mother, whom she hadn't seen for many years since the divorce when she was three. Yoshiko looked extremely wealthy, with a Hollywood smile showing bright teeth and expensive jewelry. A cold and calculating smile played on Yoshiko's lips as she looked down at Nejire.

— Well, hello, dear, — she greeted her daughter, sitting in the limousine's seat, not taking her eyes off Nejire, who felt conflicted seeing her mother.

— Long time no see? — Nejire was silent, trying to find the words. In her mind, her voice shifted from caring to pragmatic, and she didn't like how her mother looked at her, even though she appreciated her contribution in childhood, despite Yoshiko's neglect. Nejire was confused in her thoughts, not saying a word; her backpack felt heavier for a moment, and her mouth dried from tension. Dressed in her school uniform, she felt like a defenseless little girl facing the woman she tried to forget like a bad dream. Seeing her daughter's hesitation, Yoshiko smirked slyly, watching Nejire's indecision.

— Just don't tell me Tadao forbade you from talking to me, — at the mention of her father, Nejire immediately responded with a sharp retort, not returning her greeting.

— Mom? What are you doing here? — Nejire cautiously asked, refusing to look her in the eyes.

— We were just passing by and happened to see you walking home alone. Do you want me to give you a ride? — Yoshiko replied, her voice sweet like her perfume, but hidden hatred slipped through her gaze.

— We're fine. Thank you, but I'll walk, — Nejire politely said, trying to distance herself as much as possible from her.

— Really? Did your father not give you money for a taxi? Is he still working in the police? I bet he's barely making ends meet, — Yoshiko said with a smirk, looking Nejire up and down. In Yoshiko's mind, one thought raced through: "Working class."

— We are managing perfectly fine without you, — Nejire said with quiet anger, clenching her fists, not giving her the chance to belittle her real parent, the one who raised and cared for her, giving all his free time. Yoshiko got out of the car and, tapping her heels, slowly approached Nejire, who was taking careful steps back. She pinned Nejire against the wall, and with a serious look, leaned closer to whisper a very important secret.

— Listen, dear, you don't need to waste your time, and you don't belong in this boring life. I can open up a grand world for you. You have everything, Nejire: attractive appearance, strong quirk. You are smart and young, and most importantly, you have my blood, — Yoshiko tried to sway Nejire to her side, leaving Tadao to suffer alone for revenge for their divorce. Nejire was in shock from her words and the flattery that she poured out with her speech. Nejire's gaze fell to the ground, feeling like a little girl being scolded.

— Leave that idiot Tadao and come under my care. We can achieve so much together. Imagine: runways, photo shoots, fame. Everything you wish for, Nejire, you will get. You will have everything when half the people in your life will be eating scraps from your table, — trying to manipulate her with material wealth, Yoshiko attempted to sway Nejire to her side, increasing her own fame through her. Listening to all the offers, Nejire hesitated, realizing that for such luxuries she would have to sacrifice her father, whom she would never see again, breaking his heart forever and irreversibly. Despite her father's solid money, he was trying hard to be the best parent, and recalling their conversation before Izuku about how they would enroll in UA and become a magnificent duo of heroes, she firmly averted her gaze and looked at Yoshiko.

— I don't want that. I will stay with my father and become a hero. — Nejire's words were like a bucket of cold water poured over her head. No one would refuse such a proposal, but she had the audacity to spit in her face with such words. In her work, no one denied her, and the idea had formed that no one would dare to refuse her. Turning off her sentimentality, she wanted to emotionally crush Nejire.

— A hero? — Yoshiko scoffed, looking at her daughter's firm determination.

— Are you serious? Do you really think that with your appearance and worthless wave quirk you can become a hero? — she sneered, creating confusion in Nejire's mind. But Nejire did not back down for the sake of her loved ones. She stood her ground, ready to fight, and with her arms crossed, looked mockingly at her mother, who slightly retreated.

— Yes, I believe in this. I can become a heroine, and unlike you, I will save people instead of selling my body for public entertainment. — Yoshiko's eyes darkened, and the smug smile vanished from her face at the girl's bold tone, who was nothing special. Not holding back her words, she spitefully smiled, hissing with anger.

— You really are as stupid as your father was in his time, — she hissed with malicious intent.

— Do you think all this fighting for justice, battling crime, and foolish dreams of heroism matter? Look at the world with your big eyes, Nejire: without money and connections, you are nobody in this life, even your father can't help you. — With venom in her words, she tried to break her sense of justice. It worked; Nejire thought but didn't attach any significance to her mother's words.

— I don't want to be like you. You abandoned me and dad, — she said, trying not to flinch.

— And you think I wanted to raise you and care for you? Caring for you was the last thing on my mind. Do you think I dreamed about this family nonsense? No, I made a mistake. But looking at you now, I understand that the mistake was much worse than I could have imagined. — She threw a glance at Nejire, filled with disgust, as if evaluating her, but she did not intend to stop there, trying to break her into pieces like a plastic toy.

— You're ugly like your father was in his time, — she said, her tone sharp as she smirked at her future words.

— Judging by your looks, you're nothing but meat for sex. Don't even think that anyone will take you seriously; no one will be genuinely friends with you. — Nejire felt her heart tremble at her mother's words. Tears welled up in her eyes, but she held back, giving her a furious look, trying not to use her quirk on her.

— You're mistaken. I'm better than you, — she hissed with anger and disgust, watching as Yoshiko headed back toward the limousine.

— Well, if you're better than me, then good luck. I'll happily watch the news when I see that another villain raped a heroine in an alley, and I especially want to see you in the place of that heroine. — Sitting in the seat, she slammed the door shut with all her strength, leaving Nejire standing on the street in the middle of the quiet road. Nejire was shocked by the words and was almost ready to burst into tears on the street but held back, remembering how her father raised her. She clenched her fists, watching the departing limousine.

End Flashback

Hearing all this, Tadao lost his voice. His eyes filled with blood, and his heart was so filled with rage that it felt ready to burst. He clenched his fists, digging his nails into his skin, his breathing uneven. He wanted to cause chaos from what he had heard, but he was calmed by the fact that Nejire was there, and she hadn't succumbed to her mother's blackmail, choosing his side instead. Tadao was proud of his daughter's actions and grateful to her for it, which he would cherish for the rest of his life. Nejire was overwhelmed by the emotions she had experienced but did not cry. Tadao realized that his daughter possessed an extraordinary will, capable of holding back such emotional swings. Smiling in his own way, Tadao gently hugged his daughter, who gladly accepted his embrace, burying her face in his shoulder.

— Forget about her, Nejire. Forget everything connected to her. She is no longer your mother if she says such things. If you're worried about money, don't worry, I will handle everything. I just need time, dear, — Tadao said in a fatherly tone, resting his head on the head of his daughter, who was still not fully dry after her bath. He didn't care; the most important thing was to give her the warmth and care she craved.

— I will give you everything, Nejire. Ask for whatever you want; I'll buy it, and I don't care about the money; I will do anything — the desperation in Tadao's voice was evident. He wasn't crying, but his heart was breaking from the terrible thoughts that Nejire would leave him alone. Understanding the whole danger of the situation, he wanted to give her everything he had for her sake. Nejire understood what her father was feeling, and gently sighing, she responded to him in a tender tone, so Tadao wouldn't feel pain or despair in his soul.

— Dad, I didn't ask for anything like that. I will still remain your daughter. I knew I was closer to you in spirit than to Yoshiko. Remember what you told me? — She looked into her father's eyes, and with a warm smile and big eyes, she smiled at him, touching his cheek with her hands, playing with him like a little girl and making funny faces that made Tadao smile, ready to kneel before Nejire.

Tadao looked at his daughter, whose eyes sparkled with sincerity and warmth despite the stress she had experienced. Her gentle gesture, the touch of her cheek, her funny faces — all reminded him of those times when she was a little girl, believing that he could protect her from everything in the world.

— I told you... — his voice trembled, but he gathered his courage, trying to hold back the emotions overwhelming him. — That you are my light. That as long as I have you, I can handle anything.

Nejire tilted her head, her eyes filled with warm care.

— That's right, Dad. You are my light just as I am yours. And as long as we have each other, no Yoshiko or anyone else can destroy what we have built.

These words pierced Tadao's heart with a soft warmth. He looked at his daughter, feeling the rage that had just boiled in him transform into deep gratitude and pride.

— Nejire... — he whispered, hugging her again. He knew he had to be strong for her, but at that moment, amidst those simple words and her warm gaze, he felt so vulnerable.

— You are much stronger than I could have imagined, — he said, smiling slightly, though his voice was still tinged with pain. — Thank you for believing in me. Thank you for being my daughter.

Nejire shook her head, smiling in response.

— No need to thank me, Dad. You've always been everything to me. How could I not believe in you?

Tadao gently ran his hand through her hair, which still smelled of fresh shampoo. He kissed her on the crown of her head and, lowering his voice to a whisper, said:

— You are the best thing that ever happened to me. And I vowed to protect you at any cost.

Her arms tightened around his waist, and she allowed herself to relax a little.

— I know, Dad. And you have always kept your word.

They sat like that for a while, enjoying the calm of the moment. Tadao understood that it would be difficult ahead. Yoshiko would not stop, but he already knew: with Nejire by his side, he could withstand anything.

— You know, Dad? — Nejire replied in a serious tone, making Tadao flinch at her tone, but he decided to listen to whatever was on her mind.

— Yes, Nejire? — Tadao replied, looking into Nejire's eyes.

— I want to ask you for something. You will show me everything you know on the violin, and, if it's not too much trouble, you can buy me chocolate-covered strawberries. There's a café that just opened with that dessert. — Tadao smiled, looking at his daughter, and ruffled her still damp hair, making her happily chuckle at her father's antics that reminded her more of an older brother than an adult.

— Of course, I'll teach you everything I know. I think we have enough time to go there today, but for now, finish your breakfast and change; we'll start lessons in an hour, — Tadao said, heading to his place to finish his tea.

— You're the best! — Nejire exclaimed joyfully, forgetting about the incident like a bad dream, but Tadao would not leave it be; Yoshiko would regret daring to blackmail him through Nejire.

The day went unusually. Nejire continued to train, honing her skills, while Tadao awaited the night when Nejire would fall asleep to find a chance to talk to her after a long time.

Evening came, and upon seeing the news of Silent Phantom finishing off two villains on the bridge, allowing Kote to perish, Tadao felt relieved that Nejire did not see that report.

— This avenger is becoming more ruthless in his actions than I expected. Just as he appeared suddenly, he declared himself to the world in a way that shows what he's up to. He's too serious of a criminal to leave on the loose, — Tadao concluded.

Tadao sighed, turning off the television. He glanced at the clock and heard light laughter from Nejire upstairs, apparently talking on the phone with a friend. That sound brought Tadao back to tranquility. Silent Phantom and his deeds should not overshadow today, especially when such a special moment was planned ahead.

A few minutes later, he knocked on his daughter's door:

— Nejire, are you ready? I heard that the chocolate-covered strawberries at that café are waiting for the tea princess.

The door opened, and Nejire stood in her bright, as always, outfit. She was glowing with joy.

— Of course, I'm ready! I've wanted to try that dessert for so long.

***

They quickly reached the café, a cozy place with large stained glass windows and the smell of fresh chocolate mixed with coffee. Nejire gazed in awe at the display where strawberries were presented in various forms: white, milk, dark chocolate, with nuts, and even with golden flakes.

— Dad, look at how beautiful it is! — she exclaimed happily, pointing at strawberries covered with a thin layer of white chocolate and sprinkled with coconut flakes.

— Then let's get you whatever you want, princess. — Tadao smiled, watching as his daughter's eyes filled with excitement.

A few minutes later, they were already sitting at a table, and a plate with strawberries in different types of chocolate stood before Nejire. She carefully picked one up, tried it, and her face lit up:

— This... this is incredible! Dad, you have to try this! — She reached out to offer him a taste.

Tadao took a berry, but the enjoyment of the chocolate flavor couldn't overshadow the heavy thoughts weighing on him. He tried not to show it, but a shadow of worry flickered in his eyes.

— Dad, thank you for this. — Nejire happily sampled the strawberries one by one. — I'm so glad we are spending time together.

— Me too, Nejire. And I will always be here to make sure you are happy. — Tadao smiled, but in his head, a plan was already forming.

***

Later, when Nejire fell asleep, Tadao sat in his study, reviewing documents and notes. He couldn't shake the feeling that Silent Phantom was gaining strength, and now he knew it was time to act.

"This man is too dangerous. And if I want to protect my daughter, I must find a way to stop him," — he thought, flipping through the materials.

On the desk lay a drawing by Nejire, depicting her happy next to Tadao. He ran his fingers over the paper and whispered:

— For you, my dear, I will do anything. Even if it's not easy.

Waiting for the perfect moment and ensuring Nejire was asleep, he pulled out his phone, scrolling through old contacts. Her name was the last on the list, and without thinking, he clicked on it and pressed the phone to his ear to clearly hear her venomous voice. The phone rang a long time, but eventually, she picked up.

— Oh, look who we have here, — Yoshiko said with a smirk, teasing Tadao, who was not intending to play games with her.

— You can humiliate me and say nasty things about me, but you have crossed all boundaries, Yoshiko. Do you even understand what you said to Nejire and what the consequences of your words could be? — Tadao held back, trying not to draw attention from Nejire, who was sweetly sleeping in her room.

— I don't care about the consequences, Tadao. — Tadao froze at her response. Yoshiko's calm tone cut through him like a knife. But what she said next made him nearly gasp.

— Nejire is just pretty meat for sex. She was made for...

Tadao cut her off. His face changed instantly: the calm expression gave way to pure rage. He felt his fingers squeezing the phone so tightly that the plastic casing cracked under the pressure. His heart raced so loudly that it seemed the sound could wake the entire house.

— You... you dare to say that? — Tadao's voice was low, threatening, breaking from fury. — You, damn it, dare to mention my daughter in that context?

Yoshiko only chuckled on the other end, her tone remaining icy and mocking:

— Tadao, I always said you were too soft. You break like glass at a hint. And the girl... you are ruining her with your useless kindness.

These words only ignited a fire within Tadao. Before his eyes flashed Nejire's face, her joyful smile today at the café, her laughter, her trusting gaze. How could this woman, whom he once knew, allow herself to even think such things, let alone say them out loud?

— Listen to me, Yoshiko, — he said, trying to maintain the remnants of control, but each word sounded like a blow. — You will never... hear me? Never dare to even think about my daughter. If you mention her name even once more, I will do everything so that you regret opening your mouth at all.

On the other end of the line, a mock laugh rang out.

— Oh, threatening me, Tadao? It's the first time I've heard strength in your voice. How cute. But you won't go through with it. You have always been a coward.

Tadao wanted to respond, but his breath caught. Rage flooded through his body. He abruptly hung up the phone and slammed it down on the table, causing it to fly off and fall to the floor. His hands trembled.

He tried to gather his thoughts. Deep breaths didn't help, as if each inhale only intensified the weight in his chest. He stood up, walked around the room, and clenched his fists so tightly that his nails dug into his palms.

— Meat for... — he stopped, as if he couldn't believe what he had just heard.

Those words poisoned his mind. They made him feel guilty, helpless, as if he had failed to protect his daughter even from someone's words. But at the same time, they ignited in him a firm resolve.

"I will not let her get close to Nejire. Not a step. Never again."

Tadao glanced at the closed door of his daughter's bedroom. Behind it, she slept peacefully, unaware of the storm raging in her father's soul.

Picking up the phone from the floor, he threw it on the table and sat down, leaning on his arms. He needed to devise a way to eliminate this threat once and for all without giving Nejire even a hint of suspicion.

"This is war, Yoshiko. You started it yourself. And I will win it for Nejire. You will regret your words."

Chapter Text

Hey, quirkless bastard!" someone shouted from the back of the classroom. It was easy to guess that this was directed at Izuku, who remained silent, suppressing his emotions. This was only the beginning.

"Are you deaf? I'm talking to you!" The voice grew more insistent and powerful. Izuku waited for one of the teachers to enter and disperse the crowd, but the miracle didn't happen, and the initiative was seized by other students.

"Look at his eyes; he couldn't even stand up to a street thug. Ha-ha, what are you, quirkless wonders, doing in places you're not allowed?" One of the girls insulted, hitting a nerve. They didn't know the whole truth, and Izuku was glad for that.

"Hey, scandalous star, did you think you got your moment of glory and now look down on the rest of us? Answer me, who am I talking to?" Katsuo shouted, gripping Izuku by the back of his shirt collar, trying to provoke a response.

"They won't stop. Let me teach them a lesson, and they'll never dare to look at you crookedly again," Venom whispered to him in a malicious tone, trying to improve the host's state in some way, but Izuku's will continued to suppress his inner desires.

"They can't know; otherwise, I'm finished," Izuku thought within his mind, irritating Venom, who merely snickered.

"Has he swallowed his tongue? Oh no, I know, he saved our teacher and thinks he's stronger and braver than us," said a boy with wings on his back. But one blond student grew tired of the silence from his quirkless classmate and decided to take more decisive measures to make him speak.

"You think you're a hero, huh, Deku? Look at yourself; you're just a scared little boy playing at being a hero, but you're not a hero; you're just a mistake of nature," Bakugo added. This was the last straw for Izuku. Waiting for the right moment to approach his desk, he suppressed his inner urges to avoid harming anyone. Finally, Bakugo activated his quirk, attempting to touch his shoulder, but Izuku firmly grabbed him by the forearm, preventing him from making contact.

"Look who found the courage to fight back," Bakugo said sarcastically, piercing through Izuku's soul with his gaze. When Bakugo tried to pull his hand away from Izuku's grip, he was surprised by the strength of the quirkless boy but didn't show it and, in his own way, decided to provoke him even further.

"Look who pumped up their biceps!" Bakugo's words were heard by everyone, and they began to support his mockery of Izuku. But what shocked them was the quirkless boy's response.

"I can show you my triceps if you want," Izuku said in a cold tone, to which Bakugo only laughed, further aggravating Izuku.

"Oh, I'm scared that the quirkless one will beat me up," Bakugo said sarcastically, but Izuku's grip was tightening, squeezing his forearm and causing him a slight but noticeable pain. Holding back, he forcefully shoved Bakugo aside, and he fell to the ground, losing his balance from the unexpected move by his long-time acquaintance.

"Yeah, he deserved that, but this is just the beginning," Venom sneered from within Izuku. Everyone was shocked by Midoirya's actions and could not believe he would do such a thing to his classmates.

"Enough from you, or do you want more?" Izuku taunted Bakugo, looking down at him, thus irritating the blond even more. Rising from the ground, Bakugo activated his quirk, exploding his palms and frightening his classmates, but Izuku just stood there, looking at his old friend with indifference.

"What are you waiting for, Kacchan, did you bite your tongue?" Izuku said in a sarcastic tone. But Bakugo wasn't in the mood for jokes. Katsuki lunged at Izuku with explosions, but Izuku grabbed his forearms, preventing the quirk from touching his body. Seeing Bakugo's shocked face, Izuku smiled slightly, putting his friend in an awkward position in front of their classmates. The spectacle was shocking; as much as Izuku didn't want to prolong this moment, he needed to finish this quickly before one of the teachers entered the classroom. He struck Bakugo with his forehead on the nose and kicked him in the stomach, sending him backward. Bakugo felt the blow to his ego and became even angrier at Deku's antics.

"You're dead meat, you bastard!" Bakugo glared at Izuku until Fuyumi entered the classroom.

"What's going on here?" Fuyumi walked in and, seeing the commotion between the students, felt guilty for what had happened. She tried to quickly break them apart to prevent the conflict from escalating. She helped Bakugo to his feet, offering her hand, which he took slowly as he stood up.

"Are you alright? No bruises?" she asked anxiously, looking at Izuku, confusion and bewilderment evident in his eyes. Katsuki merely grunted, seeing Fuyumi, and quickly released her hand, considering it a disgrace to accept help from a non-hero.

"Todoroki-san, he's fine, but Deku decided to start a fight," chimed in a girl who stood behind everyone, blending in with the crowd. Fuyumi, realizing that the truth could only be obtained from Izuku, decided to overlook this incident.

"Everyone to their seats, class will start soon," Fuyumi said quickly, heading to her own desk, her gaze lingering on Izuku. Many students grumbled in discontent but decided to remain quiet to avoid incurring the wrath of the cold princess of the Todoroki family.

Izuku looked at her but couldn't take his eyes off her calm and confident voice, which sounded warm yet had a hint of sternness. She often smiled at the class, and though he had only seen her a few times, he felt a warm sense of trust in her for defending him against their classmates. She was not lacking in beauty, but she did not try to seduce her students with revealing clothing. Everything was modestly restrained: black palazzo pants paired with a white cardigan, although her black turtleneck accentuated her figure, she skillfully concealed this with quick movements, not drawing attention to herself.

The lesson flew by quickly and engagingly. Although Fuyumi was a newcomer in education, her professionalism could be envied by seasoned teachers. She needed to gain experience, and like a true blacksmith, she forged her skills while her mind was hot with bright ideas.

Izuku diligently took notes throughout the lesson to avoid disappointing his mentor and good friend. Fuyumi understood that interaction with the class was progressing rather slowly; everyone was busy taking notes on her teachings, but there was a noticeable lack of enthusiasm among the students. Seeing this, she would have to make an effort to bring all the students together into one cohesive and united class. But before she could start this process, she needed to thank Izuku for his selflessness. Just as she was about to finish her last sentence, the bell rang, and student conversations erupted like a forest fire.

"Izuku Midoriya, you will stay after class," Fuyumi announced, removing her glasses before the class. Most students were pleased with such a punishment, but Venom inside Izuku protested, saying that it was unfair to his host.

"She may be dazzlingly cold like December snow, but she has no right to treat us this way. She should be on our side! You saved her, and now she wants to repay you with this?" Venom grumbled within Izuku's mind, but Izuku calmed him, saying that she had her own personal motives for acting this way rather than punishing him for the incident with Bakugo.

"Calm down; I think she wants to talk to me privately rather than punish me. Compared to other teachers, she has her own charisma that attracts me," Izuku logically concluded, slightly tensing his right eye, which bore a bruise left by a muscle from the previous day.

"Ha, that's what you need, Deku," Katsuo said with a smirk, watching as Izuku stood up and grabbed his backpack from the floor.

"Maybe I should teach him a lesson? I don't like how he looked down on us throughout the lesson," Venom said with particular malice, attempting to break free from Izuku's body, but by Izuku's will, that didn't happen.

"Hmmm, I find her lessons interesting, even though her explanations are sometimes quite straightforward. But due to her charisma, she has captivated me," Venom said ominously, raising Izuku's alertness to the danger of the entire situation. Taking a deep breath, Izuku headed towards his locker, where his necessary notebooks for the next lesson were located.

As he walked through the monotonous school corridors, Izuku kept glancing out the window, watching as lonely raindrops pooled on the glass, racing downward and outpacing one another. The dark clouds loomed over, ruining the good mood of springtime, and finally reaching his locker, he stumbled upon haughty looks and whispers between students aimed at him.

"It's him, the infamous quirkless one!"

"Ha, he's the reckless student in our school!"

"Quirkless idiot!"

"Where did he get that bandage on his eye?"

"Crazy!"

Various opinions about Izuku Midoriya swirled around his quirklessness and his recent act of heroism, as well as his green hair, which was hard to miss.

"It annoys me how everyone is looking at us," Izuku endured, but he understood that every patience has its limits, and it would only take a moment for him to stop holding back his personal vendetta against his classmates.

Opening his locker, Izuku retrieved his notebooks. He barely managed to close the locker door when someone forcefully shut it behind him, creating a dull thud of metal against metal.

"So, who do we have here, the scandalous star who, having gained fame, thinks everyone else is just dirt beneath his feet?" Katsuo sneered, piercing Izuku with his gaze. Izuku frowned in response, staring fearlessly at the school bully.

"I don't know what you think of yourself, Katsuo, but I never wanted this popularity. I did what I thought was right," Izuku replied coolly, prompting Katsuo's friends to snicker.

"Ha, just what we needed!"

"You're cowardly, Midoriya, don't meddle where you're not wanted. Your quirkless backside is an eyesore in our class!" He raised his fist to strike, but Izuku seized him by the arm and collar, forcefully pinning him against the locker, drawing everyone's attention. Katsuo was shocked, but thanks to his reputation, he decided to turn the situation to his advantage, further tarnishing Midoriya's name.

"An eyesore? Try using some eye drops, Katsuo!" Izuku released the bully, and the other students, seeing how the nerd put the troublemaker in his place, quietly laughed to avoid attracting attention.

"Where's your kindness, Deku? You should be kinder to people, Midoriya," Katsuo said seriously. Feeling the laughter from students behind him, he chose not to attack Midoriya while everyone was watching.

"Looking for kindness, Katsuo? Then you should head to the nearest temple," Izuku said and walked away, leaving Katsuo stunned by his daring response. Midoriya, placing his hand in his pocket, called out to him one last time.

"Don't think I'll let your insolence slide, Midoriya!" Katsuo shouted, watching Izuku's retreating figure.

Classes flew by quickly, and the rain continued to pour as if from a bucket, refusing to stop for any reason, heightening the already unpleasant atmosphere in the classroom. Darkness, despair, and hopelessness merged into a singular entity, forming heavy memories of Kouta, who had unjustly perished, giving Izuku time to counterattack the villains he had coldly killed in the name of Kouta's death. But could he deal with them without killing them, only severely injuring them? No, they would still break free and commit horrific acts; if they were ready to kill a child, they would be ready for a massacre. Izuku pondered this as he went through lesson after lesson, hour after hour, torturing his mind with thoughts about whether he had acted correctly in killing those villains so brutally. They were villains, yes, but who was he to decide whether they should live or die?

"If human lives are so important, then you've done them a service by freeing society from parasites like them," Venom said from within the host, absorbing information through Izuku's eyes, who was currently reading a textbook, going through the assigned paragraph.

"It's a responsibility, Eddie. I killed them, and now their deaths weigh on my shoulders, even though they were villains. They could have changed and contributed positively to society," Izuku's response did not satisfy Venom, who continued to argue with his host.

"Ha, and you think they can change? People are incapable of changing once they've tasted blood, and once in a fury, they will continue to kill, forcing sons, mothers, and fathers to mourn," Izuku had no answers for the arguments, and with a more menacing voice, Venom pressed Izuku to convince him that he had acted correctly toward them.

"You saw the heroine mourning Kouta. Didn't you feel the pain she experienced? Such a fate awaits anyone if you choose to spare the lives of such murderers," the lesson continued as Fuyumi shared interesting details about stories that Izuku and Venom listened to eagerly, but between them, real debates were taking place that did not cease despite Fuyumi's voice.

"You acted that way because you thought it was necessary, Izuku. Your inner desires led you to compromise by killing them. You can't hide from that; I saw and heard how they whispered to you, and you acted on it," Venom continued to bombard his host with facts, forcing him to accept the gravity of the situation.

"A hero should not kill out of vengeance. If this continues, they will be right to call me a masked avenger," Izuku countered Venom's arguments, but he didn't relent, continuing to bombard him with facts.

"That's true, but don't feel guilty. Guilt, like a parasite, will continue to consume you within your mind until you are completely broken," Venom concluded.

"It's not that easy to accept, Eddie. While we may have power, my duty as a hero is to protect people, not to kill villains. I killed them for Kouta, but I was overwhelmed by my emotions and desires. I couldn't resist them; I let it happen," Izuku argued, sitting silently before Fuyumi.

"Guilt will haunt you as long as you pay attention to it. Accept it and promise yourself that you won't succumb to your emotions," Venom said with a hint of concern. No matter how alien a parasite he was, the host's mind and the emotions he experienced directly influenced him. Experiencing positive emotions made Venom feel much better with his host, strengthening their bond, and it also worked the other way around. If the host felt emotions like sadness, despair, and longing, Venom would do everything he could to encourage Izuku to avoid spoiling their connection.

"Thank you, Eddie, you've really helped me," Izuku said with a warm smile, looking at Fuyumi.

"Don't forget to complete the homework on page 89, and please do not copy from open sources," she added as the final bell rang for the day. The rain continued to pour down with even greater intensity, hiding the sun beyond the horizon.

"You all may leave, but Izuku Midoriya will stay after class," Fuyumi declared, not breaking her gaze from Izuku, who looked at her with confusion, his expression cold and calculating.

"I feel sorry for you, Deku."

"Another day, another trouble for Midoriya."

"I hope they give you a good punishment, Midoriya."

All the words directed at him accumulated his anger, and looking at Fuyumi, he couldn't shake the feeling that she was in cahoots with them, deciding to ridicule him just like people on the internet and his classmates. With anger and sadness, he glared at his desk, burning it with his hateful gaze. When the last student left the classroom, closing the door behind them, Fuyumi rose from her teacher's desk and slowly approached him. In a cold tone, just like her quirk, she asked:

"Why?" Sitting at his desk and lowering his head, he heard her footsteps stop, and Fuyumi sat on the front desk, turning her head towards Izuku.

"So this is what they call you, Deku? And what happened to your eye, Izuku?" He still didn't raise his gaze, refusing to meet her concerned brown eyes.

"What does that have to do with my punishment?" Izuku quickly replied, recalling the bruise on his right eye that he had been hiding from her.

Taking a deep breath, Fuyumi realized that she wouldn't get any answers from Izuku, and he was feeling the sense of betrayal that recent events had shown him: the incident in the store, the bullying online calling for Midoriya's cancellation, and the TV show with Re-Destro, where he had indirectly slandered him in front of the audience. She understood that Izuku could explode at any moment and tried to calm him down, but she struggled to do so.

"You see, I know what you're going through and I want to help you, Izuku."

Izuku sat there, his breath quickening due to the accumulated emotions from the past week of being a hero, but he couldn't share this with Fuyumi, even if he trusted her deeply. Taking a deep breath, feeling the tension around him, Fuyumi tried to navigate the minefield, but she struggled to get any closer to Izuku.

"Help? I can't shake the feeling that you want to do the same thing they did!" Izuku said, raising his voice and standing up, spreading his arms in front of Fuyumi, who was taken aback by his outburst yet continued to listen to what he had to say, accumulated over the week he had been absent from school.

"Everyone looks down on me even when I haven't done anything to them! I just wanted to follow my dream like everyone else, but what did I get? Quirkless! Undeserving! A disgrace! That's what I faced! Why, when I saved you, did you say, 'You're quirkless?'" All the pent-up anger he felt erupted at Fuyumi, who was shocked by his outburst. Looking at her, Fuyumi now realized that Izuku was craving attention, overwhelmed by the negativity that had accumulated not in dozens but in thousands every day since he existed.

"I… I lost my way back then. I thought it wasn't worth risking your life for me. It's my fault, Izuku, I'm sorry," Fuyumi said, lowering her head in shame, realizing that if she hadn't been caught by the villain's dirty attack, Izuku wouldn't have become a victim of online bullying. Trying to calm her anger, Izuku practiced breathing exercises to regain his composure but then realized the mistake he had made by raising his voice at Fuyumi.

"Open the bandage and tell me who did this and how it happened. Maybe I can help you, Izuku!" Fuyumi's words echoed in his mind. Feeling distrust toward her, he lowered his head, hiding the tears that were forming in the corners of his eyes. She was the first to speak to him in a friendly tone, but why? Why did she do this? What goals was she pursuing by helping him?

"Why, when everyone turns away from me, do you stand by my side? I am a quirkless nobody, a waste of air in society, a disgrace that cannot be washed away. Why? Why do you want to help me after this?" Izuku said, barely holding back tears, but he managed to control them in front of her, trying not to dramatize his tragedy. Everyone avoided him, but she stood by him, which made him wary: would she exploit him for her unknown purposes?

Taking a deep breath, Fuyumi looked at Izuku, who was on the brink of his emotions, and realizing that her lie would lead to disaster, she decided to share the truth about her intentions, which she had carefully hidden from everyone, even her parents.

"If I tell you the truth, will you believe me?" Fuyumi stood up from her chair, and when she tried to touch him, he fiercely recoiled, avoiding contact with her, trying to protect himself from a foreign threat.

"…" Izuku didn't answer, merely staring intently into her eyes, which expressed sympathy for him. Understanding the danger of the situation, Fuyumi didn't hesitate and laid everything out plainly.

"Before I begin with my main purpose, I want to tell you something." Gathering her confidence and clenching her fists, she looked at him with a determined gaze.

"The reason I came here is for work, but I have always wanted to help and save people, like my father or my older brother. But I understood that I'm not cut out for hero work, and I chose to go a different route." Fuyumi paused and lowered her gaze, staring at her hands.

"I knew that heroes save people from villains, but heroes solve problems that are outside, not those that are internal. Observing this, I realized that villains don't become that way by choice." Izuku was surprised to hear her words, and he continued to listen with interest to her motivations. Though it was uncomfortable for Fuyumi to admit this to herself in front of someone, she was willing to overcome her shame to help Izuku.

"When I was in school, I witnessed bullying in our class directed at one boy. He was a good boy with a heteromorphic quirk that turned his head into a fish drop. I admit he wasn't the most pleasant-looking person, but he worked hard and studied well. But…" Venom, who was listening to her motivations, became intrigued, as he didn't expect her to be so open with her host.

"But due to his quirk, he was often laughed at and ridiculed, and one day I saw him in the school storage room, where he was crying. There was a tradition at school that stated whoever helps him would be tainted and become just like him—a 'freak.'" Hearing Fuyumi's story, Izuku believed her, but the puzzle was still incomplete, and many pieces were missing.

"Did you help him?" Izuku asked hopefully, looking at Fuyumi, but her response was different: guilt flooded her face, and unable to hide her shame, she lowered her head, unwilling to meet Izuku's gaze.

"No. I haven't always been like this. I felt terrible about it when I saw him alone and crying, but I was afraid to help and support him. I ignored him. The moment he saw me, his eyes were shining with tears, and for the first time, he looked at me with hope, but I closed the door, leaving him alone in the storage room. I don't know, but I think I became the last straw in his patience." Venom commented on her story, which was quite sad considering he was a good person who might have met good people.

"The next day, he was found hanged at home. I could have helped him; perhaps he would have survived if I had helped him that day, but I didn't, and I chose to ignore it." Hearing her story, Izuku, along with Venom, was shocked by her actions, and he wanted to ask her a question, but she immediately interrupted him.

"Before you ask questions, please listen to me." Fuyumi whispered, still keeping her gaze lowered. Izuku agreed, merely letting out a quiet sigh.

— When I heard about this, I was shocked and felt an incredible sense of guilt. I realized that inaction has its consequences. I lived with the heavy burden of knowing that if I had helped him in that desperate moment, he would be alive and could have helped many people. But now he is gone because of me. — It pained Fuyumi to recall such a shameful moment in her life. Remembering what could have happened to Izuku, she feared she would repeat that story. But seeing Izuku today, she felt incredibly happy. Even though she saw him with a bandage over his eye, and despite her cold demeanor, she was proud of her student, even though guilt consumed her.

— After that, I understood that I had to address the problems of the people right here, — she pointed to her head and heart with her index finger.

— I researched this topic, and the results were worse than I had anticipated. Over 53% of children experience bullying, and most of them die young, unaware of their own significance. When I heard that you were quirkless, I became alarmed upon seeing the statistics showing that 95% of teenagers without quirks die before reaching 18 years old. I decided to support you because it is my duty as a teacher. — Fuyumi raised her head and saw Izuku with a sad expression, who continued to listen to her revelations despite their length.

— I promised myself to help students facing bullying, and it mostly occurs in families with average incomes. What kind of teacher am I if I cannot help children? If you think I came into this profession solely for the money, then you are mistaken, Izuku. — Izuku believed her and knew about her noble heritage, which was well-known throughout Japan.

— You have no idea how happy I was to see you safe. I'm sorry if you thought I took your rescue for granted. I may seem very cold at first glance, but I am always honest with those close to me, — Fuyumi replied, spreading her arms wide for a hug. An unseen force pulled Izuku into her embrace, and the distance between him and Fuyumi was quickly closed. Izuku clung to her, hugging her as tightly as he could. He was shorter than her, and she rested her head against his hair, sharing her warmth with him. Tears of happiness filled the corners of Izuku's eyes, grateful for her honesty and glad that he now had someone who cared for him not out of pity, but out of a sense of duty.

— Thank you, Fuyumi-san, and I'm sorry I yelled at you. I didn't mean to do that. It's just that so much has built up over these days, and I… I… — on the last word, Izuku hesitated, contemplating whether to reveal his alternate identity, but Fuyumi interrupted him.

— Shhh, Izuku, please accept my warmth. I am also at fault with you. I'm sorry for not telling you this sooner. From now on, I will always be honest with you, — she whispered as Izuku pressed even tighter into her embrace. The scent of her perfume drove him wild; the gentle aroma of strawberries with soft notes of cream and vanilla made her seem like an enchanting woman. Breathing in deeper, Izuku did not want to let her go, wishing to hold her longer, not moving away from her by even an inch. Fuyumi understood that Izuku had accepted her into his life and did not want to interrupt such a moment for him.

Izuku quietly inhaled her scent, feeling how the soft, barely perceptible fragrance of strawberries with vanilla and cream enveloped him like a warm blanket on a cold night. He closed his eyes, trying to memorize this feeling of coziness and tranquility, which rarely visited his soul. Her arms, gently embracing him, were warm, as if they were trying to convey to him the warmth he had been deprived of for so long.

Every touch from Fuyumi was filled with genuine care. Her fingers lightly stroked his back, as if assuring him that everything would be alright. Her breathing, measured and calm, could be felt against his temple, soothing his racing heart. Izuku didn't want this moment to end.

He pressed against her even tighter, feeling the tension gradually leaving his body. The world beyond this classroom, filled with hatred and disdain, seemed distant and insignificant now. All that mattered was the warmth of her embrace and the words she had whispered to him.

— Thank you… — he whispered softly, afraid to disrupt the fragility of the moment.

Fuyumi slightly tilted her head, her soft, silky hair brushing against his cheek. Her voice sounded soothing:

— You are not alone, Izuku. And you will never be alone.

Her words penetrated deep into his heart. He never thought someone could care for him so sincerely, especially after everything that had happened. Her voice, full of warmth and confidence, seemed to dissolve the walls he had built around himself for so long.

Izuku felt a lightness in his chest, as if the stone that had been pressing on his heart was starting to melt away. He slowly loosened his arms but couldn't break away from her gaze. Fuyumi's eyes looked at him with such sincerity that he felt embarrassed.

— You smell… so nice, — he mumbled, lowering his gaze.

Fuyumi smiled, slightly blushing at his words.

— It's just perfume, Izuku, — she replied with a gentle smile.

— No, — he looked up, trying to find the right words. — It's not just the perfume. It's you.

Her cheeks turned even redder, but she said nothing, only lightly touched his hand as if confirming that everything was alright.

Izuku felt a bit more confident. He pulled back just a little to see her face fully and whispered:

— Thank you for being you… and for being like this.

Fuyumi smiled wider, her fingers tightening around his palm, conveying warmth and support.

— I will always be here, Izuku. Just trust me.

Izuku nodded, feeling something new ignite within him — hope. Hope that perhaps not everything was lost, that maybe he still had someone who understood and accepted him as he was.

Fuyumi released her arms from around Izuku and knelt down to his level, placing her hand on his shoulder and gazing into his emerald eyes.

— Izuku, thank you for saving me. In gratitude for this, my family wants to invite you to dinner tonight. It's your choice, and if you have more important matters, we will understand, — Fuyumi said, warmly smiling at him.

— Don't miss this perfect opportunity, Izuku. This is our chance, — Venom whispered to him, but Izuku would never refuse a delicious dinner, and Venom would only be happy to see a feast before his eyes.

— Can I go with you? — Izuku blushed at his own words, awkwardly smiling and scratching the back of his head from the embarrassment of what he had just said. Seeing how charming Izuku became when he felt awkward, Fuyumi quietly chuckled as she ruffled his hair.

— Of course, Izuku, and I will have many opportunities to learn about you. — Standing up, Fuyumi placed her hands on his shoulders and spoke sincerely.

— You are strong, Izuku, much stronger than you think. You've proven to me that being a hero is not just a profession, but a spirit that resides in each of us, — Fuyumi said with care. Izuku's chest swelled with pride at her praise. For the first time in his life, he felt someone was praising him, and it felt new and warm coming from someone he had known for only three days but whom he trusted deeply. For the first time, Izuku found a spoonful of honey in a barrel of tar.

— Hm, I underestimated her. I was wrong about her. She truly is a heroine who saves lives, — Venom concluded, observing how Izuku's mind filled with warm feelings toward Fuyumi. For the first time, he had a friend who didn't care about his quirklessness.

— You are a hero, Izuku. You are my hero.

The rain poured from the heavens as if someone had breached the celestial dam, unleashing a relentless torrent upon the earth. Heavy, dense droplets rhythmically drummed on the rooftops, cascading from the eaves in crystalline streams that pooled into puddles, expanding like lakes. Each puddle reflected the chaotic flashes of lightning, shattering under the new assaults of raindrops, as if eager to tell its own story.

The air was thick with dampness and coolness, and the wind, like a mischievous boy, tossed the rain's streams into the faces of passersby, causing them to squint and pull their hoods tighter. The asphalt glistened, as if coated in a layer of black glass, mirroring the rare streetlights and the silhouettes of the few pedestrians. Amidst the symphony of rain, two figures moved, shielding themselves with umbrellas, yet no matter how much protection they had, their clothes still soaked through, drenched by the relentless downpour, wrapping the lower fabric of their trousers in uncomfortable droplets.

"Are you planning to bring them a gift?" Venom asked with curiosity, recalling the etiquette rules he had read, which dictated that it was disrespectful to visit someone without a gift, especially a family as esteemed as the Todorokis. Understanding Venom's words, Izuku cast a puzzled glance at Fuyumi.

"Um, Fuyumi-san, perhaps on the way home, I could stop somewhere for a gift for your family?" She smiled at the gesture from her student and decided to share her family's preferences.

"Well, my younger brother Shoto loves soba, Natsuo enjoys ice cream, and Toya is also crazy about vanilla ice cream. Mom loves tending to flowers, and Dad simply enjoys it when we gather for a family dinner." As Fuyumi listed each family member's preference, Izuku felt an internal bewilderment that for the family of Japan's number one hero, these were ordinary likes. He had imagined that a family at the pinnacle of the hero society would be some sort of aristocracy, but this was an unusual family, albeit with its own human preferences.

"I hope I have enough money for the gifts?" Venom whispered, watching Izuku enter a regular supermarket.

"I should have enough; it's just that flowers might pose a problem—where would I find them on such a rainy day?" Panic washed over Izuku's mind, and Venom suggested what was on his mind, something Izuku was reluctant to acknowledge.

"Isn't that cemetery where you bought flowers for your mother before we met the ideal place to buy flowers, Izuku?" Although he understood the hopelessness of the situation, he accepted that the place was not far from their location. Entering the store with Fuyumi, he headed toward the frozen goods section for ice cream.

Izuku walked slowly along the ice cream display, carefully examining the cases. His gaze fell on several plastic containers of vanilla ice cream, and as he shuffled through different brands, he picked one up, studying the ingredients.

"Fuyumi-san, do you think Toya-nii-san would like this?" Fuyumi's face lit up at the sight of the ice cream Izuku had chosen, and she nodded eagerly.

"Toya loves vanilla; however, it's hard to choose for Natsuo—he likes chocolate and caramel." Closing the freezer door, Izuku began searching for caramel-flavored ice cream. He wanted to meet Fuyumi's expectations, trying to select suitable gifts for her family without disappointing her, especially since she had confided her goals and anxieties to him, showing a level of care he hadn't felt since Inko's death.

Just as he reached for a box of caramel ice cream, quiet yet biting whispers nearby caught his attention. The voices grew louder, and soon several people standing at the end of the aisle began to speak openly.

"Look, it's that quirkless Izuku Midoriya," proclaimed one man with a mocking smile, pointing a finger at Izuku.

"Yeah, the loser hero who sticks his nose where it's not wanted," another chimed in, disdainfully snorting as he burned a gaze into Izuku, who refused to look their way.

"Right, and then he dares to feel hurt that no one appreciates him," added a woman from their group, arms crossed over her chest.

Izuku froze, clutching the ice cream box in his hands. He was prepared for such attacks, but now, with Fuyumi nearby, he felt particularly vulnerable. He wanted to say something, but the words stuck in his throat.

"Do you even realize that he's a disgrace to all heroes?" the first man continued. "Re-Destro is a thousand times right when he says that people like him only hinder society's development."

Izuku wanted to take a step back, but suddenly felt Fuyumi step in front of him, shielding him with her presence. Her gaze, usually soft and calm, turned cold and resolute.

"Isn't that shameful?" Her voice rang firm, despite the outward calm. Fuyumi had always been kind to people, but not to mockery, understanding the consequences it might bring. It was a miracle that Izuku remained alive, not having taken his own life from all the attacks from people who didn't even know who he was.

"Are you so proud of your idol that you stoop to insulting my student?" She didn't show her irritation, but her tone made it clear she wasn't about to back down.

The man who initiated the conversation frowned.

"A student? He's just a burden. How could he even think he's capable of becoming a hero?"

"He's done more than you ever will in your life," Fuyumi shot back sharply, her voice rising.

"Do you even understand that you're standing here insulting someone who risks himself for others?"

"Ha, for others?" the woman scoffed. "More like for his stupid pride. He just wants to be noticed."

Fuyumi stepped forward, her gaze growing even more serious.

"Who gave you the right to judge him? What have you done for society except stand in a store and throw around empty words?"

Izuku stood behind her, feeling his face flush with embarrassment and gratitude. Fuyumi wasn't just defending him—she spoke with such fervor that even Re-Destro's supporters seemed to lose their confidence.

"If you have complaints, you can express them publicly and civilly," she continued, her eyes flashing. "But I won't allow you to humiliate my student in front of everyone."

The crowd fell silent. One of the men mumbled something incoherent and turned away, pretending to examine a nearby shelf.

"Let's go, Izuku," Fuyumi said gently, taking his hand. "We're done here."

Izuku looked at her, unsure of what to say. Her defense, her words—they touched him deeply. He wanted to thank her, but all he could manage was a quiet,

"Thank you…"

As Izuku followed Fuyumi, clutching the ice cream boxes in his hands, the rain continued to batter against the windows, intensifying the anxious atmosphere. His thoughts swirled around what had just happened. Why did she stand up for him? She could have simply remained silent. It wasn't her problem; it was his own burden to bear alone.

They stopped at the checkout, and while Fuyumi laid out the purchases on the conveyor belt, Izuku couldn't hold back:

"Fuyumi-san… why did you do that?" His voice came out slightly louder than a whisper, trying not to draw anyone else's attention except hers.

She turned her head, looking at him intently, as if trying to understand what he meant.

"What do you mean, Izuku?" she asked, placing the last ice cream container on the conveyor.

He averted his gaze, staring at his rain-soaked red sneakers.

"It's not your problem. Those people… their words… It's not something you should have to listen to. Why did you intervene? I could have handled it myself."

Fuyumi paused for a moment, but then slowly stepped closer and looked him in the eyes, tilting her head slightly to meet his gaze.

"Do you really think so?" Her voice was soft, but there was sadness in it.

Izuku bit his lip, trying not to meet her gaze.

"Yes… these are my problems. I'm used to it. People have always treated me this way. Why waste your time on it?"

She sighed, tilting her head slightly, as if pondering how best to respond.

"Izuku," she began, her voice growing a little more serious. "Do you think you should bear this alone just because you're used to no one supporting you?"

He nodded slowly.

"Yeah. It's normal. It's my burden, not yours." She silently watched him for several seconds, then shook her head, realizing how dire Izuku's mental situation was.

"It's not normal, Izuku. No one should endure such treatment, especially someone who gives themselves for others. You can say as much as you want that you'll manage on your own, but that doesn't make their words right. I can't stand by and silently watch someone being humiliated, especially you."

Izuku lifted his gaze to her, surprised by her words. No one had ever spoken to him in such a way, especially about him, who had never been accepted by anyone.

"Especially me? Why?" Her face flushed slightly, but she didn't look away.

"Because you're a good person, Izuku. And you deserve someone by your side who believes in you, who will support you when you need it. Even if you haven't realized it yet."

He didn't know what to say. Fuyumi's words penetrated deep into his heart, exposing something he had long tried to hide—his own desire to be accepted, to be protected, to feel that he wasn't alone, even for once.

"But you don't have to…" he muttered quietly. She smiled gently, trying to avoid dragging others into his problems.

"It's not about obligation. It's my choice. Because I know what kind of person you are, and I'm proud of you."

Her words hung in the air as if the rain paused for a moment, giving way to their conversation. Izuku felt his heart race. He no longer knew how to react, but in that moment, he suddenly realized that Fuyumi was genuinely sincere. Her words were not spoken lightly.

When they stepped out of the store into the unrelenting rain, Izuku no longer thought he had to manage everything alone. For the first time in a long while, he felt that someone was truly by his side—not out of obligation, but by choice.

As they walked under the pouring rain, Izuku had a question that troubled him more than the rest about Fuyumi. She walked under the umbrella, not displaying particularly expressive emotions, but her attention was drawn by Izuku's hand awkwardly brushing her shoulder, pulling her attention toward him.

"Fuyumi-san, may I ask you one question?" Izuku asked, a hint of fear in his voice, uncertain of how she would react. Hearing the anxious tone in Izuku's voice, Fuyumi slightly frowned but agreed to answer him.

"Of course," she replied, despite the intensifying rain.

"You know, I've thought a lot about this—why did you choose to be a teacher instead of a psychologist?" Fuyumi looked at him with surprise. Izuku nearly dropped his umbrella at her gaze.

"I mean, I'm glad you're our teacher, but I always thought that psychologists or psychotherapists handle these kinds of problems better," he said, observing Fuyumi's thoughtful expression as she considered her response.

"Excellent question," Venom whispered, irritated by the sound of droplets hitting metal, producing unpleasant but tolerable sounds for his nature.

Fuyumi smiled slightly, hearing Izuku's question, and paused under an awning to shield herself from the endless rain. Her umbrella clattered against the wall as she leaned it against the brickwork and then turned to Izuku, looking at him with a warmth he hadn't noticed in her eyes before.

"You're right, Izuku. Psychologists and psychotherapists can indeed help people. I've never doubted the importance of their work. But…" her voice momentarily faltered, and she looked off into the distance as if recalling something personal. "…I chose to be a teacher for a reason."

She wrapped her arms around herself, as if trying to shield against a sudden gust of wind, although perhaps it was more a gesture for herself than out of cold.

"When I was younger, I saw many teenagers suffering from problems they couldn't even articulate. Some experienced abuse at home, others dealt with the constant pressure of studies or expectations, and some struggled with loss. And you know what's the scariest part?" She looked at him with sadness in her eyes.

Izuku shook his head, unsure what to say.

"Most of them were silent. They couldn't or didn't want to go to a psychologist. Some feared judgment, others thought it was pointless, and some simply couldn't afford such help. Some young people die without ever showing themselves. People can endure a lot, and I believe in you, that you can become a good person. And do you know who was often there for them in those moments?" She tilted her head slightly, as if urging him to answer.

"Teachers?" Izuku guessed uncertainly.

Fuyumi nodded.

"Yes. We, teachers, are always nearby. We see them every day, know their strengths and weaknesses, their joys and sorrows. And I realized I wanted to be that person who could help them at a moment when they can't or won't seek help from anyone else."

She pressed her palms to her heart, as if expressing the sincerity of her words.

"Understand, Izuku, not all families can afford therapy. And some children are simply too embarrassed or afraid to talk about their feelings, even with a psychologist. But if they feel that a teacher is someone who can understand them, someone who won't judge, they can open their hearts. I want to be that person."

Her voice grew a little louder, more confident.

"My goal is not just to teach them a subject. I want to show them that being strong doesn't mean handling everything alone. Being strong means knowing how to ask for help when you need it. Being strong doesn't mean having a powerful quirk; no matter how strong you are on the outside, without inner strength and support, you'll shatter into countless small pieces, unable to gather yourself again."

Izuku listened intently, and his heart ached at her words. He understood that Fuyumi genuinely cared about her students. She was more than just a teacher to him—she had become someone he could trust.

"And you know, Izuku," her voice softened again as she looked at him with a gentle smile, "if I had chosen the path of a psychotherapist, I could have helped many, but… I wouldn't have been able to help someone like you. You may not notice, but you are already taking steps forward. I want to be the person who tells you that you're doing great when you least expect it. Don't think you're the only one; there are many kids in the class who need my help. The teenage years are not the easiest, and most adults don't understand that, arguing that they didn't have such problems in their time."

These words made Izuku ponder. He wanted to say something, but Fuyumi gently touched his shoulder.

"Don't think you have to solve everything by yourself. And remember, sometimes teachers are not just those who teach math or literature. They are the ones who help understand that there are people in life who care."

She took her umbrella in hand again and stepped out into the rain. Izuku watched her go, while Venom quietly and almost approvingly muttered in his head:

"She's much more than just a teacher."

Reaching the flower stand, Izuku glanced back and saw the cemetery where his mother lay. Ten days had passed since his first living encounter with Fuyumi, the time since he gained his power and began to realize his dream. Would his mother support such actions or scold him? It was a profound question. If he had the ability to help people, it was a moral duty to do so. No matter what power he possessed, he bore the responsibility for those he saved, and the loss of Kota haunted him cruelly. Looking towards the cemetery, Izuku continued to gaze until Fuyumi interrupted him.

"Izuku?" She noticed that her student was feeling melancholy and didn't want to disturb him, lightly touching his shoulder as she looked at his sad expression.

"I'm sorry, Fuyumi-san, for taking so long to think about choosing flowers for your mother. May I ask what color she likes?" Quickly regaining his composure, Izuku shifted the conversation to a more cheerful topic, trying not to dwell on the loss.

"Well, my mom has a large collection of tulips and various flowers that she receives, but there's one color missing in her collection: green." Izuku looked at the vendor, who understood what he wanted, and extended a rare bouquet of green tulips, which few people took due to their uniqueness.

"Then green tulips." With a gentle smile, he glanced at Fuyumi, who gave him a thumbs-up.

Izuku Midoriya's account
Balance: 26,670¥

Spent: -30,000¥
Having spent a significant portion of his funds on gifts, Izuku intended to buy cold soba for Shoto, but Fuyumi decided to buy noodles for her younger brother, so Izuku wouldn't have to spend too much on expensive gifts for his family. Finally, he stood before the Todoroki residence, which was enormous and resembled a traditional Japanese house in a modern style.

As Izuku and Fuyumi entered the spacious and cozy home of the Todoroki family, all the family members had already gathered in the living room. The scent of freshly brewed tea and a faint whiff of burning candles filled the room. Natsuo sat on the sofa with a laptop, Shoto was reading a book, and Rei arranged plates of treats on the table. Even Endeavor, usually busy with his own affairs, was present, standing by the window with a serious expression.

Upon stepping over the threshold, Fuyumi joyfully announced her arrival, capturing the attention of the entire family.

"Mom, Dad, Shoto, Natsuo, Toya…" Everyone gathered at the entrance to greet their family member and the green-haired teenager, who flinched slightly upon seeing their gazes but did not show it.

"Meet my student, Izuku Midoriya." Izuku saw all eyes turn to him, and overcoming his shyness, he bowed to them.

"It's a pleasure to meet you, Todoroki-san, and I'm very grateful for your invitation," Izuku replied evenly.

"I would like to present you with some small gifts." Shoto led him into the kitchen, where he spotted Dabi with a bandage on his head; evidently, he had sustained an injury after battling the crystalline villain. He carefully placed the gifts on the table and began distributing them to Fuyumi's family.

Natsuo was the first to exhibit curiosity as he approached Midoriya and discovered his favorite ice cream in a plastic container. His eyes widened in surprise as he picked it up.

"Caramel? How does he know my favorite flavor?" At Natsuo's question, Fuyumi merely giggled, winking at Izuku.

"I hinted at it."

Shoto received a box of cold soba. He took it in his hands, examining the packaging, and nodded. "Thank you, Midoriya. This is unexpected… pleasant."

Toya curiously pulled out the vanilla ice cream. He smiled, which was quite a rare occurrence. "Well, I didn't expect this from you, but good job, kid. I must admit, you guessed right. Vanilla is my weakness." He patted him on the shoulder.

When it was Rei's turn, Izuku handed her the bouquet of green tulips. She froze, gazing at the unusual color of the flowers. Her eyes misted over.

"Green tulips… I've never had these. They are beautiful."

She carefully took the bouquet into her hands and approached the glass cabinet in the corner of the room, where her favorite vases for flowers stood. Rei chose the most beautiful vase from her collection, filled it with water, and placed the tulips inside. Now the collection looked complete.

"This color symbolizes hope and new beginnings," she said softly, turning to Izuku. "Thank you, this is very touching."

Even Endeavor, who had remained silent until then, nodded slightly in approval.

"Alright, boys, I know you all love sweets, but no dessert before dinner," Rei said authoritatively, watching as the two sons attempted to eat their ice cream.

"Okay," they replied in unison as they settled down for dinner.

When the entire family gathered around the large dining table, the atmosphere became surprisingly warm. The table was laden with dishes prepared by Rei: aromatic meat stew, vegetable sides, and fresh rolls with butter. Everyone took their places: Naoto and Toya sat side by side, Fuyumi across from Izuku, Shoto and Endeavor positioned at either end of the table. Izuku, feeling a slight tension, sat between Fuyumi and Shoto.

Rei smiled as she arranged the last dishes. "I hope everyone enjoys it. Today I tried to make something special."

Izuku gazed at the food in admiration. He couldn't conceal his joy. "This looks incredible, Mrs. Rei. Thank you for the treat!"

The first bite of stew made his eyes widen. "This is astonishingly delicious!"

In that moment, Venom quietly chimed in his head. "She's good, Midoriya. This… is a masterpiece. I would like more meat, but this is excellent."

Izuku, trying to hide a smile, thought, "Be quiet, Venom, and don't embarrass me. We're guests."

However, Venom persisted. "Tell her we're grateful. Also, ask if we can have seconds."

Fuyumi noticed Izuku's slight pause and smiled as she asked, "Is everything alright, Izuku?"

"Oh! Yes, everything is wonderful. It's just… this is really delicious."

Natsuo smirked. "Now that's a compliment. Usually, Mom only gets those from us."

Toya looked at Izuku with curiosity. "Do you always express your opinions so sincerely?"

Izuku blushed slightly. "I just think that if the food is tasty, it's worth saying."

Natsuo chuckled. "I agree. But I hope you haven't forgotten about our ice cream."

Rei immediately shot a stern look at Naoto and Toya. "Boys, no sweets until after dinner."

"Alright," they both replied in unison, but their smiles revealed their different thoughts.

Shoto, usually quiet, suddenly added, "I think our guest just knows how to appreciate the details."

These words elicited light laughter around the table, and Izuku felt a bit more confident.

Natsuo, setting his fork aside with a smile, asked, "Izuku, is it difficult for you to learn from Fuyumi? She can be… strict sometimes."

Fuyumi threw her hands up in protest. "Hey! I've always been the most patient!"

Izuku hurriedly replied, blushing, "No, Fuyumi-sensei is very kind and patient. But she does take studying seriously. It helps me keep up."

Toya laughed, adjusting the bandage on his head, but he decided to focus on his food. "Fuyumi has always been like that. Even as a child, if someone forgot to do their homework, she could lecture for half an hour."

Fuyumi scoffed. "And you, by the way, constantly got distracted by games!"

Natsuo added, "And remember how you tried to hide your textbooks to avoid doing your homework?"

Toya rolled his eyes. "Let's not revisit my childhood, okay?"

Shoto, looking thoughtfully at Izuku, asked, "How did you become so resolute? You don't see an ordinary guy striving to become a hero every day."

Izuku paused for a moment. "I just... have always wanted to help people. Whether it's a Quirk or not — that's not so important if you have the desire to make the world a better place."

Endeavor, who had been silent until now, nodded briefly. "Good answer."

On this serious note, Natsuo suddenly chimed in, "Hey, did anyone notice that Dad has already eaten three servings of stew?"

Everyone laughed, even Endeavor, who rarely allowed himself such relaxation.

Rei, smiling, said, "If you liked it so much, I'll make it again. But that's enough for today."

Venom whispered in Izuku's mind, "Midoriya, tell them we're staying here to live."

Izuku nearly choked on laughter but quickly composed himself. "That was truly a wonderful dinner. Thank you, Mrs. Rei."

She smiled warmly. "Thank you, Izuku. We're always happy to have you in our home."

Izuku felt he was not just a guest but had become part of this warm, albeit slightly chaotic, family. Watching the family members enjoy each other's company, joking and smiling, Izuku remembered how he had missed his mother on her birthday and how they had shared a modest dinner together. They rarely managed to meet due to her busy work schedule, but their time together was a celebration for both, despite the absence of the family patriarch. Izuku decided to push aside the depressing thoughts and ask Endeavor, who had been silently dining and observing everyone.

"Todoroki-san, how did you become the number one hero?" Everyone fell silent, as this was not the most pleasant topic for their family. Seeing Endeavor's frown, Izuku felt ready to sink into the ground under the burning gaze of the family head. Fuyumi leaned in closer and whispered in his ear.

"It's not customary for us to talk about how he became the number one hero." Izuku widened his eyes, realizing he had made a mistake. Natsuo, who was entertaining everyone with his jokes, shot Izuku a malevolent look, but calmed down at their mother's gaze.

"I'm sorry, Todoroki-san. I didn't know this was a taboo subject in your family," Izuku said, bowing deeply to Endeavor, but with a heavy sigh, Endeavor spoke.

"Stand up, Midoriya." Izuku stood, watching Endeavor's reaction, but he merely glanced at the family.

"Since I invited you into my home, I will tell you how I became the number one hero." Closing his eyes, Endeavor seemed about to speak, but Shoto interrupted.

"We promised not to talk about this at the family table, Father." Cutting into the meal, Shoto looked at Izuku with his cold gaze.

"Shoto is right, Father," Natsuo joined Shoto, but Toya, who was particularly pained, remained silent, just eating his food.

"I remember, but if our precious guest wants to know the truth, then he deserves to hear it," Endeavor said, placing his utensils on the table.

Endeavor sighed heavily, running a hand over his face. It seemed he was about to speak for a long time, and his face expressed both fatigue and regret. A silence hung over the table, only broken by the soft rustle of the wind outside.

"I used to be a completely different person," he began, not lifting his eyes. "I wanted to become the number one hero at any cost. This desire overshadowed everything else. I strove for the top, neglecting those who were close to me — my wife, my children."

He paused, as if gathering his thoughts. Rei, sitting next to him, placed a hand on his shoulder, but Endeavor merely nodded slightly, signaling that everything was alright.

"I wanted to create the perfect successor who could surpass even All Might. My desire became an obsession. I trained to the point of exhaustion, teaching Shoto since childhood, often through pain and tears. I turned a blind eye to how difficult it was for him. And at the same time..." his voice faltered, "I nearly lost Toya."

Everyone at the table froze. Even Natsuo, usually skeptical, looked anxious.

"Toya was my first disappointment and my first mistake. I pressured him, forcing him to train with his flames, ignoring the harm it caused him. I saw only potential, disregarding my son's pain. When he nearly..." Endeavor choked up, unable to finish, but then continued, "When he was on the brink of death, it became a signal for me."

He paused for a moment, then looked at Rei.

"Toya was saved by your mother. That day, she said words I will never forget: 'You will lose us all if you don't stop.'"

Rei lowered her gaze but squeezed Endeavor's shoulder, supporting him.

"That was the only time I listened to her. She insisted that I see a therapist, to start addressing my obsession. I went, and it was the hardest decision of my life. Admitting that I was wrong, that I wasn't a hero to my family... it destroyed me from within. But perhaps that's why I was able to start anew."

Izuku listened, not daring to interrupt. Endeavor continued:

"I stopped pressuring Toya. Instead, I redirected his energy onto the right path. I began to support his dream of becoming a hero, rather than a tool for my goals. He succeeded. He found himself."

Endeavor's gaze shifted to Shoto.

"And then I realized that I couldn't make the same mistake with Shoto. I let go of my anger, my pressure. I allowed him to choose his path. I heard Rei. I fought against crime and strove for the title of number one, not through my sons but on my own. If I couldn't compete with All Might in strength, I redirected my power to solve significant crimes, reducing the crime rate. I then understood that it's not strength that defines you in the eyes of people, but the deeds you commit. And because of this, the people chose me as the hero of Hellflame, Endeavor. I began to show compassion to the weak, and against the enemies of society, I directed my anger, becoming a symbol of peace for the people and a symbol of fear for the enemies."

His voice grew quieter.

"It was a long journey. But I was able to bring my family back together. I realized that being the number one hero is not just a title, but a responsibility. A responsibility to everyone you love."

Endeavor fell silent. The table remained quiet. Natsuo, Shoto, and Fuyumi silently processed what they had heard. Finally, Rei smiled and looked at Izuku.

"Endeavor has become not only the number one hero for society. He has become a hero for us."

Toya nodded quietly, avoiding eye contact with his father, but there was neither hatred nor contempt in his eyes. Only resignation and perhaps a hint of gratitude.

Izuku felt his heart constrict. He realized that the strongest hero in Japan was not just a powerful figure, but a man who had managed to conquer his own demons.

"Thank you for sharing this with me, Todoroki-san," Izuku said softly, bowing. "It... means a lot to me."

Endeavor nodded, as if accepting the words but didn't add anything.

Watching as everyone else returned to their usual routine, forgetting about the conversation, Izuku, filled with food in a family that loved each other, smiled, releasing a surge of joy and satisfaction that pleased Venom, feeding on his emotions. They didn't know who he truly was, and Izuku decided it wouldn't be wise to reveal such a secret for their safety. After sitting for another half hour, dinner came to an end, and everyone began to rise from the table.

"Hey, Midoriya, come with me," Toya said, throwing an arm around his shoulders, treating him like a younger brother. Izuku just smirked but didn't resist. Finally, Toya led him to the backyard where they could be alone. Standing on the terrace, Toya spoke first.

"You know, I didn't expect that Quirkless people could be so brave. What I want to say is, thank you." Toya extended his hand for a handshake, and Izuku accepted it.

The backyard of the Todoroki house was quiet and peaceful. The rustle of trees could be heard in the background, gently swaying in the light night breeze. The stars shone brightly in the sky, as if watching the two figures on the terrace.

Toya leaned against the railing, looking thoughtfully into the distance. His face expressed a mix of gratitude and doubt, as if he had been trying for a long time to find the right words. Finally, he spoke.

"You know, Midoriya, you surprised me. When I first heard that you were Quirkless, I thought, 'Well, he probably just doesn't know what he's getting into.' But after what I saw that day..." Toya turned to Izuku, squinting slightly. "You're not just brave. You're stubborn, like a true hero."

Izuku felt a bit flustered but still smiled, scratching his head.

"Well, I just did what I thought was right..." Toya laughed, but there was no mockery in his laughter, only genuine approval.

"Come on, don't be modest. You risked your life to help my sister. And you did it without a single Quirk, without any guarantee of survival. I'll tell you this, Midoriya, even many professionals wouldn't dare to do that." Izuku blushed slightly, looking away.

"Thank you, Toya-san... It really means a lot to me." Toya shook his head, then, after a brief pause, looked seriously at Izuku.

"But you know what affected me the most? You risked not only yourself but also your reputation. People hate Quirkless individuals. You know that. But you still stepped forward. Why do you think that is?"

Izuku took a deep breath, pondering. He lifted his gaze to Toya.

"Maybe... because I don't want anyone to feel as powerless as I once did. People with Quirks are used to having power at their disposal. But we Quirkless don't have that privilege. But that doesn't mean we can't be strong in our own way."

Toya listened intently, his gaze focused.

"You're right," he said quietly. "You know, I used to think that strength was all that mattered. But you've proven that strength can take many forms."

He fell silent for a moment, then extended his hand.

"Thank you, Midoriya. Thank you for what you did. And thank you for saving my sister. You might say that a strong hero like me softened in front of you, but I'll tell you this: You helped her when she desperately needed help. Don't let her down, and keep an eye on her at school so that she doesn't get disappointed. You've earned our trust, and don't let your pride get the better of you."

Izuku, slightly taken aback, nonetheless firmly shook his hand.

"This... I should be the one to thank you. For your words and for your family. You've made me feel like I can be something more." They stood there, silently shaking hands, until Toya suddenly laughed.

"Well, hero? Are you ready for a new challenge?" Izuku smiled back.

"Always ready!"

Toya smirked but then noticed that Midoriya seemed slightly hesitant, as if he was about to say something.

"Hey, did you want to ask something?"

Izuku nodded quickly, pulling out a notebook and pen from his pocket.

"Yes! Toya-san, could I... have your autograph?"

Toya raised an eyebrow, slightly surprised, but the smile on his face only widened.

"My autograph? Are you serious?"

"Of course, I'm serious! You've inspired me just as much as Endeavor, and I want to keep this memory," Izuku replied sincerely, extending the notebook.

Toya took the pen and notebook, paused for a second, then quickly and confidently wrote:

"Keep being brave. You're a true hero. — Toya Todoroki."

He returned the notebook to Izuku, patting him on the shoulder.

"But I hope one day you'll show me your collection. And don't forget to add your own signature when you become number one."

Izuku smiled, clutching the notebook in his hands.

"I definitely will, Toya-san. Definitely." Toya was slightly taken aback by the fact that in this notebook was a drawing of him and his super moves that he often used, and there were even some sketches for improving his Quirk.

"Wait!" he quickly said, looking at the shocked Izuku, who was already putting the notebook in his backpack.

"Yes, Toya-san?"

"Show me your notebook again," Toya said. Taking the notebook in his hands, he flipped through many heroes, noting their weaknesses and enhancements, which surprised him, and even the section about him was extremely engaging.

"Who wrote this? You?" Toya said in a stern tone, as in the section about him was a way to neutralize him using improvised tools and ingenuity.

"I did," Izuku pointed to himself, watching as Dabi's blue flames flared on his white hair.

"That's incredibly cool and risky. Do you understand that if this falls into the hands of villains, they will have no trouble killing us, and you will be captured and forced to analyze every hero in this country?" Izuku squirmed in place, unsure of what to say, but decided to say nothing, thinking that the neutralization method for Dabi had touched on his self-esteem.

"For example, I liked the section on new techniques when instead of concentrated fire, I use quick and small, yet fiery balls that deal decent damage without affecting my stamina and body. You've pointed out my weakness that I can't often use my Quirk without harming myself." Izuku felt flattered that someone like Dabi appreciated his analysis as a hero, but at the same time, he remembered the unpleasant experience of his words that he didn't belong to either heroes or villains during their patrols together. Izuku wondered how Dabi would react to the news that Silent Phantom had killed two villains on the bridge.

"Thank you, Toya-san." But Toya took his notebook and walked towards the yard, holding Izuku's notebook in his hand.

"I'll return your notebook." In the notebook, it was written that thanks to pyrokinesis directed downward—Dabi continued reading this section written in a neat handwriting with examples from physics and applying some examples.

He creates powerful streams of flame directed downward, which gives a boost and allows him to hover in the air.

Notebook entry:
When he stands on a piece of ground, his fiery energy heats the air beneath him, creating a sort of "fire jet engine." Plasma streams or hot air under high pressure lift both the Man on Fire and the piece of ground, turning it into an improvised "flying platform."

This flight method resembles the physics of jet propulsion: he creates directed thrust that counteracts gravity and simultaneously uses his abilities to control direction and speed. This also highlights his skill and precise control over his fiery powers.

Toya closed the notebook and, concentrating, decided to try this method.

Toya stood in the backyard, Izuku's notebook lying on the stone slab beside him. His blue eyes, surrounded by a faint glow of blue flames, carefully examined the notes. He reread the page describing the "fire jet engine," memorizing the steps.

Well then, let's give it a try, he said, straightening up.

Toya concentrated, his hands glowing with a bluish light. He began to heat the ground beneath his feet, directing flames downward. The first attempt ended with the cracking of dry earth and thick smoke — the ground merely cracked and slightly jumped, but didn't lift off.

Hmm... too much power. I need to distribute it evenly.

On the second try, he changed the angle of the streams and decreased the intensity a bit. However, instead of a smooth rise, the ground beneath him cracked, and Toya fell, barely maintaining his balance at the last moment.

Damn... You're a genius, Dabi, don't embarrass yourself, he muttered, brushing dirt off his face.

On the third attempt, he changed his strategy. Toya focused on creating several pinpoint streams of flame directed from different sides under the piece of ground. The blue flames flared up with renewed strength, and this time the ground beneath him began to slowly rise.

That's it... come on, he exhaled, holding back joyful excitement.

In a moment, he was hovering above the ground, balancing on a mass of flame that held the piece of earth in the air. Toya instinctively began to regulate the stream, controlling the direction. He moved forward, backward, made circles, even rose a few meters higher.

Damn, it works! he exclaimed, grinning widely, feeling lightness and excitement for the first time in a long while.

However, maintaining stability was harder than he thought. One wrong stream — and the platform tilted. Toya barely managed to straighten it, quickly redirecting the flames.

Alright, got it. This is not just a trick, this is an art, he said, gently descending back to the ground.

Landing, he looked at his hands, which were still emitting a light smoke, then turned his gaze to Izuku's notebook.

This guy definitely knows what he's talking about. Maybe he's strange, but it seems I've found myself a decent analyst. Toya smirked and put the notebook in his pocket.

Now, looking at the cracked ground around, he thought about how this knowledge could be useful in battle.

"Thank you, Izuku. Take my number. If you need help, feel free to reach out, my kouhai," he said, ruffling his hair. After saving Dabi's contacts, Izuku saved them and smiled wider as he headed back into the house.

Toya decided to call his father and show him what he was capable of thanks to Izuku's knowledge.

"What's all this noise, Toya?" he said coldly, crossing his arms over his chest.

"Just wait and watch," Toya said with a slight smirk, stepping back a few paces. His gaze briefly met Shoto's, who raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued.

Toya raised his hand, and blue flames flared up, illuminating the yard. Then he concentrated, directing the flames downward. The ground beneath him began to heat up, humming until it lifted off the surface. Toya hovered in the air on a piece of ground, precisely controlling the direction of movement. He slowly rose, made a circle, demonstrating agility, and suddenly turned, hovering in the air.

Endeavor, who had been watching with cold impassiveness, took a step forward.

"Impressive, Toya," he said, his voice low but without its usual sharpness. "You haven't just learned to control your flames; you've done something more. You've found a way to surpass yourself."

Toya, used to criticism from his father, stood frozen for a moment, hearing praise.

"Hmm, thanks, but it's not just my achievement," he mumbled, looking away, as if the words were difficult for him. "It's thanks to... Izuku."

"That's truly commendable," Endeavor continued, his gaze softening slightly. "If you keep going like this, perhaps one day you'll become stronger than me. If Izuku can analyze and enhance heroes, like in your case, don't lose such a valuable asset."

"Maybe?" Toya smirked, jumping off the platform. "We'll see."

Toya thought about how he would apply Izuku's knowledge in reality; he was an extremely valuable asset for his age, and losing him would mean losing many years of advancement or stagnating in place for progress.

Both entered the house and saw Izuku getting ready to leave in the hallway, surrounded by other family members.

"Get home safe, Izuku. I'm waiting for you in tomorrow's lesson," Fuyumi purred, hugging him goodbye, and Izuku didn't miss the chance to hug her back.

"Thank you for your flowers, Izuku," Rei said, clapping him on the shoulder, to which Izuku bowed in response.

"I should be thanking you, Rei-san. The dinner was wonderful, and I've never tasted anything like it," he praised the food, with Natsuo reluctantly adding his thanks, bumping fists with him. They both smiled, and Shoto looked at him with a cold gaze, but there was approval in his eyes.

Endeavor was somewhat taciturn and only nodded in approval, and Toya decided to walk him to the exit.

"You know, you've impressed my family. And if you have anything about me in your notebooks, write it down or call me. I'd be happy to hear it, and the hero society will also be thankful, even if they won't know their hero by face. Don't give up, kouhai, and I hope you become the first hero in a world without Quirks, making a huge contribution," Toya said, watching how Izuku felt good from his words.

"So you don't leave empty-handed. I'm giving you this." Toya handed him his black notebook, and seeing it, Izuku immediately admired it with curiosity. He opened it and saw the inscription inside.

"A Guide to Muay Thai."

"Wow, Toya-san, this is really a great gift. I promise I'll study it thoroughly and become stronger," Izuku said, admiration in his eyes as he watched Toya smirk and they exchanged a brotherly handshake. Finally, after saying goodbye, Toya watched as Izuku left in the rainy evening, looking at his disappearing figure in the distance.

"This is the beginning of something new, Izuku. Now you see you have the support of the Todoroki family, and you need to become stronger. Finally, Silent Phantom will be respected not just by heroes but feared by villains, who will think twice before committing another crime." Izuku smiled at Venom's thoughts, as his tumultuous reaction was fueled by the abundance of endorphins triggered by this meeting.

"You need to see them more often, especially Fuyumi. She's more than a teacher to us and will become one of the best people in our circle," Venom concluded, but the symbiote noticed that Izuku was heading towards the cemetery.

Late evening. The moon illuminated the quiet town with soft silver light when Izuku found himself at the gates of the cemetery. He carefully clutched a small bouquet of white lilies and green tulips — the ones his mother loved so much. Venom remained silent, sensing the seriousness of the moment.

Rustling the grass underfoot, Izuku approached a modest gravestone with the inscription:

"Midoriy Inko. Loving mother and kind friend. May her light always illuminate our path."

He stopped, placed the flowers at the base of the monument, and knelt, laying his hands on the stone.

"Mom..." his voice trembled, but a warm smile played on his face. "Today was such a good day."

Izuku exhaled, trying to find the words.

"I visited the Todoroki family. They... they are amazing. A little strange, a little chaotic, but so genuine. They invited me in as a friend, as a family member."

He looked away, trying to hold back tears, but they still rolled down his cheeks.

"You would be so happy to see how they love each other. How they laugh together and support one another. It was so warm... so familiar."

Izuku fell silent for a moment, feeling a gentle breeze.

"I told you how often I felt like an outsider, as if I didn't belong in this world. But today, for the first time in a long while, I felt that I wasn't alone. That I, too, could be a part of something... real."

His fingers lightly traced the stone, as if trying to feel the warmth he always associated with his mother.

"Mom, I promise I will live in a way that makes you proud. That your faith in me won't be in vain."

Venom, who had been silent all this time, spoke quietly in his head:

"You spoke well. She would have smiled now."

Izuku nodded, a faint smile touching his lips.

"I hope so."

He stood up, brushed the dust off the gravestone, and softly added:

"Thank you for everything, Mom. For your love, for believing in me even when I couldn't believe in myself."

He took a step back, looked at the headstone one more time, and bowed.

"I love you."

Evening had fallen, and as Izuku rose to leave with the help of his umbrella, he heard someone crying loudly. It wasn't surprising—people rarely leave cemeteries without shedding tears—but these sobs carried the agony of someone who had lost something far greater than just a person.

"I promised to protect you. I promised your mother and father that I would keep you safe, and yet... I couldn't even save their son!"

The heart-wrenching cries drew Izuku's attention, and to his astonishment, he saw someone he never expected to encounter: Mandalay from the Wild Pussy Cats squad. In that moment, he realized whom she was mourning—it was Kota.

Izuku gently placed a green tulip beside a toy horse. Mandalay, hearing footsteps, lifted her tear-streaked face and met his gaze. Her face was contorted with grief, her eyes red from crying.

"Who are you?" Her voice was sharp, breaking under the weight of her emotions.

"I… Izuku Midoriya, just a passerby," he replied, trying to speak as gently as possible. "I knew Kota. He saved me once."

Mandalay froze, her gaze growing even heavier.

"You… knew Kota?" she asked, narrowing her eyes as she scrutinized his face. "What are you doing here? Why did you come?"

"To express my gratitude," Izuku said softly. "He was brave. Braver than most adults. His actions inspired me."

These words seemed to strike a nerve. Mandalay stood abruptly, her fists clenched, and her anger burst forth.

"Inspired you?" Her voice rose as she stepped closer, pointing a finger at him. "You're quirkless, aren't you?"

Izuku tensed but nodded.

"And what do you know about bravery? What do you know about loss? You can't even protect yourself! Kota died because he had to be braver than a child ever should! He died because we, the heroes, failed! And you… you dare to come here and talk about inspiration?"

Her words cut like a knife. Izuku felt tears welling up in his eyes, but he held them back.

"I understand your pain," he began quietly, striving to remain calm. "And I'm not trying to say I feel it the way you do. But Kota… he wouldn't want you to hate yourself for this."

Mandalay stepped even closer, her voice rising to a shout:

"What could you possibly know about what Kota would want? You're a nobody! A quirkless boy who doesn't even understand what it means to protect someone!"

Izuku took a deep breath, his hands trembling, but he raised his head and replied calmly:

"I know he wanted to save those he cared about. I know he was kind, strong, and brave. And that saved not only me but many others as well."

Mandalay was breathing heavily, her hands clenching and unclenching as she struggled with her emotions.

"You don't understand," she whispered, her voice trembling but still filled with anger. "You'll never understand what it's like to lose those you swore to protect."

Izuku remained silent, aware that anything he said might only deepen her pain. He lowered his head, showing his respect.

"I can't bring Kota back," he finally said. "But I can remember him. And I can do my best to be worthy of what he did for me."

Mandalay couldn't hold back any longer; she turned away, tears streaming down her face once more. Her sobs echoed through the empty cemetery. Izuku stood still, giving her the space she needed.

"Leave," she said hoarsely. "Just… leave."

Slowly, Izuku turned and walked away, leaving the tulip at the grave. But even as he departed, he knew her pain would stay with him for a long time.

To be continued

Chapter Text

— Why didn't you tell her, Izuku? — Venom hissed angrily at Mandalay's words.

— What are you talking about? — With confusion and pain in his heart, Izuku made his way toward the exit of the cemetery. The rain continued to intensify, turning the streets into a Venice.

— You could have told her that you understand her loss, but you remained silent. You understand the pain of losing your mother, yet you didn't dare to share your story. Why? — Venom questioned, unable to comprehend why his host wouldn't talk about his history.

— Deep down, you're still suffering from this emotional pain. For three damn years, you've lived with this loss, and for what? So that some heroine could tell you that you have no idea what loss is? She doesn't dare speak to us in that tone. She doesn't deserve to talk about us as if we are without value, — Venom screamed from within, trying to break free, but the host's will strongly restrained him from the chaos he could unleash, driven by the desire to prove they were more than just worthless.

— Because I know what it's like to lose a loved one. If I can ease her suffering even a little by listening or supporting her in silence, I will do it. If I began resisting by telling her that I lost my mom due to a murderer, it would only worsen things. My own loss... I learned to live with it and accepted it, — Izuku argued, but Venom was still not satisfied with the answer, feeling the grumbling sounds in Izuku's head.

— Her wound is still too fresh. If I started to talk about my loss, it might seem like an attempt to belittle her suffering or to shift the attention onto myself. I didn't want her to think her pain is any less significant. I had to save Kota, not let him die at Muscle's hands. — The rain was getting stronger, and Izuku felt as if the dead souls were mourning their relatives, experiencing grief for leaving the world too soon and leaving them alone with a deep void in their souls.

— Still, she has no right to speak about us. We avenged Kota; now his soul rests in peace, enjoying the fruits of paradise rather than being consumed by a spirit seeking revenge to quench its thirst for retribution, — Venom tried to side with the host so that he wouldn't be belittled. Izuku was already having a hard time due to the informational bullying from the fanatics of quirk supremacy, but internally he was stronger than any hero.

— But is it worth killing for revenge? I... I couldn't contain my anger; I gave in to my desires, even though I should have resisted them, — Izuku said, looking at his right hand, the one with which he had torn off the villain's head. The way home was accompanied only by the sound of his shoes splashing in puddles and the silence of the rain echoing his heavy breathing.

— You did the right thing. Sometimes you need to listen to yourself rather than to what others have imposed on you. If you want to be on the side of good, then good must be with fists or outright killing. Mercy and forgiveness are deserved by the few, Izuku, — Venom encouraged his host, urging him not to berate himself for what was predestined for Kota. Venom, infused with the desire for Izuku to become a true hero, wanted to help him, but as he spent more time in his body, he understood that to achieve his goal, he would have to face many contradictions.

— If there is a moral, then I must create it myself. I will be a hero but not a monster. Anyone can kill, but not everyone will take responsibility for their actions. If the consequences of killing a villain bring order and peace for people, then I will take on that responsibility, — Izuku declared, his resolve accepted along with many contradictions, and making such a choice was not easy for him, but "The strong of spirit shall rise, the weak of spirit shall fall under the weight of their despair."

— You made a wise decision, Izuku. They can throw stones at you, send curses, wish for your death, but the truth is always more bitter than any loss. Sooner or later, everyone will know about your actions, — Venom was impressed by the host's choice because, looking at those around him, Izuku realized that no matter how rotten they were, no matter how much they showed their strength through quirks, they only had an empty shell thinking about worldly goods.

— I have my own path, and I will walk it. I will fight monsters in human form, but I will never become one of them. If I look into the abyss, the abyss looks back at me. If I have to become ruthless for the sake of those dear to me, then so be it, — with determination in his eyes, Izuku looked at his hands and clenched them, crushing the past he had left behind, embracing reality and his potential, transforming into the king of beasts.

Finally, reaching home and removing his clothes, leaving only his shorts, he looked at his chest, filled with various scars left from his past life. As he touched his body, Izuku realized that a strong body comes with a clear mind. His face was intact, but there was a bruise from Muscle that healed faster than usual. It was surprising that none of the Todoroki family noticed the bandage on his eye. His green hair was tousled, and looking into his own eyes, he made a promise to himself that he would keep until his last breath.

— I swear that I will become a perfect hero. I swear that I will protect and help those who deserve help. I swear to protect my loved ones and will guard them until my last breath, — reaching out to the mirror, Izuku accepted reality, leaving the past as a reminder of who he was to become the superior version of himself.

— Where are you going? — Venom asked, not understanding where his host was headed. Izuku walked to his room, opening one of the clean notebooks he had kept for special occasions.

— We have a year and a half to finish school and a year until entering UA. And in six months, I need to learn everything, and I will not regret the decisions I made. I need to take a step toward becoming a perfect hero.

— Are you really serious about this? — Venom asked, his voice reflecting admiration for the host's determination. Until he achieves what he has long sought, he will not rest, which Venom could feel in Izuku's mind as he worked at the limits of his strength, not stopping for a moment.

— I cannot allow myself to whine; I have suffered enough of that. My mom and Kota died because of my weakness. I will not allow the process to remain unfinished; I must see it through to the end, — Izuku replied, taking a pen in hand and writing down all his strengths and weaknesses.

On the first page, he wrote analysis and improvement. Once, he had dedicated notebooks to heroes, analyzing their strengths and weaknesses, and now he had become a hero capable of recognizing strengths and weaknesses, becoming wiser and more aware.

**Strengths:**
— Analytical skills
— Extensive knowledge of heroes and their tactics
— Support from Andy, giving superhuman strength and speed
— Regeneration

**Weaknesses:**
— Lack of a quirk
— Lack of combat skills
— Psychological vulnerability
— Insufficient combat experience
— Inadequately developed body
— Hunger

— There are definitely more downsides than upsides, — Venom replied mockingly, reading Izuku's notes as he focused on identifying his weaknesses.

— As you said earlier, any weakness can be eliminated by finding the right approach and dedicating the necessary time and attention to it. — But looking at the weaknesses, Izuku tapped his pen on the first point: lack of a quirk. Although he had Venom's power, technically, he was quirkless; however, Venom's strength was versatile, and like any other quirk, it had its downsides, such as hunger and the psychological impact of his desires that acted on him, whispering what he wanted, but often clashed with inappropriateness or were connected to extremely violent behavior that could lead to catastrophic consequences.

**Plan to Eliminate Weaknesses**

**— Insufficiently developed body —**
1. Strengthen the body by developing an ideal training regimen and adjusting nutrition to maintain the mind and body in good condition.
2. Focus on flexibility and agility.
3. Increase speed and endurance.
4. Create a strength program for increasing power without Andy.

**Result:** Defined body, increased endurance, speed, strength. Clear mind.

**Elimination of Weaknesses**

**— Lack of combat skills —**
1. Learn to master close combat without limiting to one fighting style.
2. Analyze numerous techniques from famous heroes or fighters, adapting them to his abilities.
3. Identify opponents' weaknesses during battle by analyzing their styles and weak points.
4. Learn several martial arts. — Analyzing further, Izuku wrote down all possible martial arts he deemed effective in real combat, using techniques that would be useful for quickly neutralizing opponents. Many aspects of these sports were banned due to the severity of certain strikes, but in real combat, all means are good, and the problem with the quirk society is that martial arts have started to fade; only a few remained intact after two centuries of existence in a quirk society, but some records were preserved, which he would use to become one of the worthy heroes to protect people.

1. Boxing
Style: Soviet boxing school
Practice straight and hook punches
2. Taekwondo
Style: Hoshinsul
High kicks, distance management
3. Jiu-Jitsu
Style: Brazilian
Holds and submission techniques
4. Muay Thai
Style: Chaya Muay Thai
Elbow and knee strikes and clinch work
5. Judo
Style: Kōdōkan Judo
Using the opponent's weight against them
6. Capoeira
Style: Contemporary Capoeira
Acrobatic elements and unexpected movements
7. Combat Breakdance
Flexibility, speed, and unpredictability of movements

**Result:** Mastery of close combat.

Ability to adapt to the opponent's style.

Ability to use even forbidden techniques for neutralizing threats.

**Plan to Eliminate Weaknesses**

**— Hunger —**
1. Develop a strategy for managing Andy's hunger to avoid losing control over himself.
2. Stock up on food in containers for quick access in critical situations.

**Result:** A satisfied Andy and fulfillment of one of the points for maintaining the body with vitamins and minerals.

**Plan to Eliminate Weaknesses**

**— Psychological vulnerability —**
1. Meditation in a calm environment and breathing practice for self-control.
2. Self-control to avoid succumbing to the influence of Andy and his desires and provocations from opponents.

**Result:**
Increased stress resistance.

Full control over the symbiote in combat situations.

Ability to use Andy's abilities without losing mental clarity.

Izuku did not write the last two points in the notebook as they seemed pointless. He would gain experience in combat by fighting various villains, but the point about the lack of a quirk troubled him, and he fell silent, not paying it special attention.

**Systematization of Heroism**

— If I want to reduce the crime rate, I need more than just reacting to crimes. I need a system that will work before a crime occurs or prevent the worst consequences — Izuku said, his eyes burning with determination.

A new scheme appeared in the notebook:

1. Data Collection:
Creating a network of informants among the residents.
Using open data from the internet and local residents.
— To reduce crime, we must start in areas with high crime rates.

2. Operational Actions:
Quick response to minor crimes.
Targeted strikes against key figures in the criminal world.

3. Partnership:
Building connections with other heroes who are willing to support his initiatives.
Working with volunteers who can help in patrolling or organizing events.

**Allies:**
1. Dabi

— This isn't just a plan; it's a path to making society better, — Izuku quietly said, closing the notebook.

— Do you really believe this is possible? — asked Venom.

— Whether it's possible or not doesn't matter, — Izuku replied, rising from his seat. — The main thing is to try.

Izuku and Venom did not notice how, after dinner with the Todoroki family, all the food was digested in the midst of their thoughts, and suddenly Izuku's stomach growled, demanding new portions of calories.

— What's for dinner today? — asked Venom, his voice sounding interested but with a hint of impatience. — I hope it's something nutritious.

— Pasta with vegetables and chicken. A simple and balanced dish, — Izuku replied, turning on the stove.

— Considering how much energy you're spending on thinking and training, maybe you should add more meat? — suggested the symbiote.

— I need to maintain balance, Venom. Too much protein is a strain on the body, and too little leads to a loss of muscle mass. Everything should be in moderation.

Izuku took a frying pan and began to sauté the finely chopped pieces of chicken. The smell of the cooking meat filled the kitchen, eliciting an approving sound from Venom.

— Well, you understand the balance in nutrition, but I still have doubts about your data collection plan, — noticed Venom as Izuku added the chopped vegetables to the pan. — How are you going to make people trust you?

— It will be difficult, — Izuku admitted, stirring the mixture. — Especially considering how they feel about quirkless people. But I can start small: helping where it really matters and showing that my actions don't depend on their biases.

— And what if they refuse your help? Or start sabotaging your efforts?

Izuku paused briefly, adding pasta to the boiling water.

— Then I'll find other ways. If they're not willing to work with me, I can still help them, even if they don't want it. The main thing is the result, not their recognition.

— That sounds... noble, but a bit naive, — noted Venom, his voice becoming a little softer. — People don't change so easily, Izuku.

— Maybe they don't change, — said Izuku, draining the water from the pot and mixing the pasta with the cooked vegetables and chicken. — But I'm not asking them to change. I just want them to live in a better world.

He placed the plate on the table and sat down, preparing for dinner.

— Besides, not all of them are that bad, — he added, lifting his fork. — I've seen it over the past few days. Some are ready to help, even if they don't like you.

Venom fell silent for a moment, as if pondering his host's words.

— Maybe you're right, — he finally said. — But if someone causes you harm, I'll destroy them.

— You're being too dramatic, — Izuku smirked, starting to eat. — We'll handle this. Together.

— Together, — Venom repeated, his voice sounding confident and resolute.

As he chewed, Izuku couldn't shake off the thought of where to start and how to arrange everything systematically so he could heroically study while paying attention to Fuyumi and not disappointing her, all while strengthening his body through training and gaining knowledge in martial arts. Apart from the Todoroki family, he had no friends, and besides the three mentioned duties, there were no other responsibilities.

— What are you thinking about, Izuku? — Venom asked, enjoying the meal prepared by his host.

— I'm thinking about where to start. There are too many points, and I need to systematize them so I can devote enough time to each. Every point is important for development, and skipping any of them means unbalance in my methods, — Izuku mumbled quickly, sipping his drink. Venom, who was eating, suggested the simplest method for solving all problems.

— Maybe start with the simplest and move on to the complex, learning something new along the way? — Venom said with a satisfied voice. Understanding Venom's thought, Izuku nodded positively, unable to argue with his alien friend.

— Maybe you're right, Andy. First cooking and meditation; by doing this, I'll improve my concentration, and then I can move on to training, — Izuku said, gradually yawning from fatigue throughout his body after a busy day.

— Well, I think that's enough for today. Tomorrow is school, and I need to go to sleep, — with these words, Izuku headed to his room, jumping onto his bed and plunging into the realm of Morpheus, while Venom turned off the light behind his host to avoid disturbing his sleep. The rain outside continued to pour like crazy, tapping its drops against the window, and seeing Izuku without a blanket, using multiple tendrils, he pulled a blanket over him, shielding him from the cold.

**In another dimension**

— So, from my observations, our candidate for the One For All successor turned out to be unusual, — summarized the second holder of OFA after all the time observing Izuku Midoriya.

The other guardians, sitting in their chairs, watched the second holder with anticipation as he returned with unexpected news.

— Hmmm, I knew the ninth holder would be special. What did you find in him that led you to make such a conclusion? You are one of the most rational people in this circle, — said Shigaraki, looking forward to hearing from the second holder.

— I can say one thing: the kid is ready to go to great lengths to win, and the assumption that he is an AFO agent turned out to be incorrect. He is quirkless but quite extraordinary.

— What do you mean by saying he is special? — asked Daigoro, leaning slightly forward.

— He has a power similar to black sludge, but he acquired it recently and started heroing as a vigilante. — Everyone was shocked to hear this since none of the previous One For All holders, except the second and third, had been vigilantes.

— How does he have power but no quirk? — asked the fourth holder, stunned by this unexpected news.

— That doesn't matter. What matters is that he is willing to take any measures necessary to achieve his goals and demonstrates his determination to become a hero. Moreover, he is unusual in that he is ready to kill to protect people.

Tension filled the air as the other One For All guardians carefully listened to the second holder. The words about Izuku killing villains to protect Kota evoked mixed feelings among them.

— Killing for protection? — spoke up Nana Shimura, crossing her arms. — That decision cannot be called heroic. We strive to fight crime, not become part of it.

— And yet, he didn't do it without a reason, — countered the second holder, looking directly at Nana. — He had a choice: let the child die or stop the villains for good.

— But where is the line? — interjected Hikari Shinomori, the fourth holder. — If he starts killing to achieve his goals, how can we be sure he won't become what we are fighting against?

— Or maybe that's exactly what's needed? — calmly remarked Shigaraki, leaning on his knees.

— We live in a world where justice is weak. It often arrives late or fears doing what needs to be done. Perhaps the ninth is ready to do what we couldn't.

— Ready or not, it still violates the principles of being a hero, — Nana retorted, her voice trembling with restrained emotions. — We want to pass on this power for protection, not for destruction.

The second holder nodded slightly, agreeing with her words but then added:

— I do not condone his actions. But think about it: he grew up in a world that hates quirkless people. In a world where he is seen as weak, where his life literally means nothing to society. Despite this, he chose the path of a hero. Not for glory, not for recognition, but for the protection of others.

— Even if that's the case, — interjected Daigoro Banjo, the sixth holder, — you do understand that killing leaves scars. Not just on those who are killed, but also on the person themselves. Will he be able to cope with this? Or will his mind break under the weight of his actions?

— He has another power, — the second holder quietly said, looking down. — Something like... a parasite. This "parasite" enhances him physically, but it also affects his psyche. Sometimes he fights not just against enemies, but against himself.

— That's even worse, — Nana said, frowning. — He needs not only our support but also strict control. If we give the power of One For All to a person who already struggles with such difficulties, it could turn into a catastrophe.

— But aren't we here to help? — Hikari spoke up, his voice softer. — Each of us has faced hardships. Maybe his path is different, but that doesn't mean it's wrong.

Shigaraki smirked, as if he found the entire discussion amusing.

— The point is we can't sit idly by. He has already started acting. The question is whether we will support him or leave him to face the world alone.

— I want to hear the opinion of the third holder, — Daigoro suddenly said. — You've always been quiet, but your wisdom has often been key. What do you think about him?

The third holder, who had been sitting silently in the shadows, slowly raised his head. His voice was low and calm:

— The ninth is a complex choice. But it is in difficult times that difficult decisions are needed. His methods are harsh, but his intentions are pure. If we guide him, he can become something much greater than just a vessel of our power.

Silence hung in the room, interrupted only by the sound of anxious thoughts.

— Then it's decided, — concluded the second holder. — We will continue to observe. If he proves that his path leads to protection rather than destruction, we will support him.

— And if not? — Nana asked, her voice cold.

— Then it will be our mistake, — the second holder replied quietly. — But I believe in him. And I think you will start to believe, too.

The second holder of One For All stood, arms crossed. His gaze was heavy as he began to speak, as if each word reminded him of what had happened.

— It all happened quickly, — he began slowly, shifting his gaze from one guardian to another. — We saw how Muscle approached Kota. Izuku did everything he could to stop him, but...

A bitterness resonated in his voice. Nana tensed, her eyes filled with worry.

— But what? — she whispered.

— But he didn't make it in time, — the second holder continued. — Kota died.

These words struck the room like lightning. The silence was deafening.

— Oh my God... — Nana breathed, covering her mouth with her hand. — He... he's just a child...

And that was what triggered it, the second holder continued, his voice low and cold.

— When Izuku saw that the child was gone, he... lost control.

Shigaraki narrowed his eyes, leaning forward.

— And how did he "lose control"?

— He lost control, — the second holder replied. — That parasite amplified his rage. Izuku attacked Muscle, giving him no chance to defend himself. He didn't just defeat him... he killed him.

— And the woman too? — Daigoro asked, his voice sounding grim.

— She tried to escape, — the second holder continued. — But Izuku was no longer himself. He was... different. He caught up to her and...

He fell silent, lowering his gaze.

— You understand what happened.

— A monster... — Nana quietly said, her voice trembling. — That monster inside him, that power... it's consuming him.

— But why? — Hikari protested. — Why did he allow himself to go this far? We are supposed to trust him with power, and he has violated everything for which OFA was created.

— Because he is human, — the Second replied firmly. — And he made a mistake.

Shigaraki snorted, crossing his arms.

— Human, you say? He is no longer human. He is something else. Maybe that's for the better.

— For the better?! — Nana jumped up from her seat, her eyes flashing with anger. — Do you really think that killing villains makes him a hero?

— It makes him someone who isn't afraid to do what needs to be done, — Shigaraki countered.

— Both of you, be quiet, — Daigoro intervened sharply. — We need to decide what to do next.

— He is on the edge, — En said quietly. — If we don't find a way to guide him, he will fall. And then no one will be able to stop him.

— And what do you propose? — the Second asked, his gaze focused.

— We need to talk to him, — En replied. — Through his consciousness. If we can reach him, maybe he will understand that his path leads to destruction.

— It's a risk, — Hikari said slowly. — But it's a chance.

The Second closed his eyes and took a deep breath.

— Alright. We'll try. But if he doesn't hear us...

— We will be ready, — Daigoro concluded. He is our future successor, but that doesn't mean we will allow him to destroy everything we fought for.

Silence once again filled the room. The guardians understood that their choice would determine whether Izuku Midoriya would become the next bearer of One For All, and everyone was on edge, wondering whether he would become a killer or a hero. But they all understood one thing: he would not flinch or step back in the face of a strong enemy, not even for a moment.

A clear mind comes with a strong body, and no matter how society denies the quirks, they always strive for comfort and peace, but the essence of humanity is always in stress, disharmony, and the struggle for survival. With the development of quirks, as well as society as a whole, old customs and traditions have taken a back seat, giving priority to more powerful tools like quirks, but the law of the jungle and human struggle can never be removed from life. Be a predator or become prey for bigger fish.

Article: Why, with the development of quirks, have we begun to lose our essence as humans?

Reading the article's headline, Venom delved even deeper into human existence as an alien organism connected to a human child-host named Izuku Midoriya, who is currently gaining strength after yesterday's brainstorming session. The search for various pieces of information led to the thought that humans are a strange form of life by nature. They are ready to desperately believe in things that never existed and do not exist, yet they are willing to kill each other when it is written in their own faith:

"You have heard that it was said of old, 'You shall not murder'; and whoever murders will be liable to judgment. But I say to you that everyone who is angry with his brother will be liable to judgment."

"Whoever kills a person not for murder or spreading wickedness on the earth is as if he killed all people; and whoever saves one is as if he saved all people."

"And whoever intentionally kills his neighbor, for him is the punishment of Gehenna, in which he will dwell forever. The Creator of worlds and people has become angry with him, cursed him, and prepared a great punishment for him."

Venom did not understand the whole nature; he was not human but had a mind and thoughts like a rational being, and while continuing to study all the information he had at his disposal, he became increasingly convinced that human nature and what they strive for are contradictory in nature.

BRRRRRRRR!!!!

The alarm clock rang, waking Midoriya from sweet dreams; it was time for him to go to school, and he was still recovering from the brainstorming session and dinner with the Todoroki family. Not wanting to get up, but even worse was disappointing Fuyumi by being late for her class, and wrestling with the desire to sleep a little longer, he begrudgingly turned off the alarm, getting out of bed and lazily heading to the bathroom. After taking a refreshing shower and coming to his senses, he noticed Venom engrossed in reading something, ignoring him as he usually sarcastically joked, irritating yet drawing attention.

"Did you find something interesting?" Izuku asked, raising an eyebrow, to which Venom turned his head, meeting Izuku's emerald eyes full of anticipation.

"I found your main problem: your emotional inadequacy." Izuku, hearing this main problem, was surprised but at the same time glad that his new neighbor in his body was helping to solve his issues.

"Surprise me," Izuku said with a smile, watching Venom, who had a predatory and toothy grin that he did not hide from him.

Izuku approached the table where an open laptop lay. Venom, absorbed in his thoughts, did not tear his gaze from the screen, but his creepy toothy grin did not fade. Izuku, tensing at the unexpected statement, sat down across from him.

"Come on," he said, crossing his arms over his chest.

"What is this 'main problem'?" Venom slowly turned to him, his eyes shining.

"Your problem is that you are afraid to be yourself," he began, like a doctor announcing a diagnosis.

"You constantly strive to be useful, to be acknowledged. But it's not because of your spirit, as you think. It's because of fear."

"Fear?" Izuku frowned, but in his voice sounded uncertainty and panic as deep inside he buried the answer to his question. Midoriya was not stupid; he always found answers to his questions, but due to his emotional immaturity, he often refused to accept the truth, considering it a painful topic in his soul. No matter what the truth was, it was not easy for him to accept, and if he did accept it, the inner worldview he had built over time would waver or even collapse like a house of cards.

"Yes. You are afraid that without this, no one will accept you. You consider yourself weak, and that's why you desperately try to prove the opposite to everyone else." Izuku sighed heavily, trying to suppress his irritation at the mention of a topic he often tried to avoid even from himself, but now there was no escaping it.

"Maybe that's true, but is it bad to strive to be better? Is it bad to want to help others?" Venom quietly laughed, but there was nothing warm in his laughter, just a sneer at the desperate argument the host had reserved for such questions, but Venom already had a counter-argument prepared for such a case.

"You are not striving to be better," he said, his voice becoming low and cold, grinning wider as he watched the panicked face of his host.

"You are trying to hide your shortcomings. You are afraid that if you stop running, everyone will see you for who you really are. An ordinary quirkless boy who dreams of greatness but doesn't know how to achieve it." Venom voiced the most painful topic for Midoriya, and now he was trying to deny everything, but by denying the truth, he made the wound even deeper, creating lies for himself.

"That's not true!" Izuku snapped, his voice shaking as his mind tried to escape this conversation.

"I... I know why I do this! I want to be a hero, so..."

"So what?" Venom interrupted, moving closer and looking into Izuku's soul, who was trying to look away but was not very successful at it.

"To save the world? To save the people who hate you for who you were born? You want their approval, but why, Izuku? Why do you want to be a hero for those who do not value you? For those who consider your life a failed joke?" These words struck Izuku painfully. He turned his gaze toward the window, but Venom was not about to stop.

"You think that heroism is the path to happiness," he continued, controlling his muscles, pulling Izuku's head toward him so that he would look firmly into his eyes, where uncertainty and fear could be read; his voice now sounded almost softly.

"But happiness, Izuku, starts from within. And inside you is chaos. You have not reconciled with your anger, your pain. You stuffed them so deep that they are now devouring you from within." Izuku was silent. His face was tense, and his nervous system, along with his mind, ordered him to run with all his might, but he was tired. Tired of running, tired of taking ridicule, tired of the weakness he found in himself but had no resolve to eliminate. And now, when he is a hero outside the law, this is his last chance to prove not only to himself but to show his mind that he is significant for himself.

"Do you know what makes a person whole?" Venom asked, his voice becoming serious and his smirk disappearing, and he hid his teeth. Izuku shook his head, still not raising his gaze, realizing the weakness of his mental state despite his resolve.

"Acceptance. Not from others, but from yourself. Do you want to be a hero? Then first become a person. Accept your weaknesses, your dark side. Only then will you be truly strong and formidable, finding peace. Denial will only lead to more pain, but accepting yourself as a person worthy of everything will bring you order in your soul." Izuku clenched his fists; his voice was quiet, and looking down, he whispered.

"And what if I can't? What if it's too hard?" Izuku had no more arguments; he realized his weakness but still refused to accept it. Venom smirked, but this time his expression showed something akin to understanding.

"Then you will always run like a hamster, running in circles but never reaching the finish line, resulting in an unfulfilled dream and old age filled with regrets about an unfulfilled dream. And runners never become predators." Izuku raised his head, their gazes met. In Venom's eyes was a strange mix of cruelty and wisdom, and Izuku felt that these words were the truth.

"Okay, I accept my weakness and am ready to face my fears, but before I do that, I will try to find inner peace," he finally said, taking a deep breath and exhaling to calm his nervous system. Venom grinned satisfactorily.

"Now that looks like a person. Have you already found a place for us to train and strengthen the body?" Venom asked with anticipation, waiting for decisive action from Izuku.

Having knowledge of sports and understanding how the human body works thanks to athlete analysis, he had stored this knowledge deep in the corner of his mind for the right moment, and there was no better moment than now.

Izuku lowered his gaze to his hands, clenching them into fists. He pondered Venom's words, reflecting on how much time he had spent running away from his own fears and weaknesses. His body trembled, but not from fear; rather, from a sudden surge of determination. He took a deep breath and stood up from the chair.

"You're right," he said, looking at his reflection in the window, watching the morning sun peek through the clouds.

"I'm tired. Tired of feeling inadequate all the time. Tired of hiding behind smiles and empty promises to myself." He turned to Venom; his gaze was firm, despite a slight shadow of doubt.

"But I can't allow myself to give up. If I want to be strong, if I want to protect those dear to me, I must start with myself. My moral duty is to protect and help people solve their problems, but if I can't deal with my own weakness, then I can't help others." Venom watched his host closely, sensing a change in his attitude.

"So what are you going to do, little man?" he asked with interest, his voice now sounding calmer but still mocking.

"A training program," Izuku replied, his voice steady.

"A completely balanced one. I can no longer afford weak spots. My body must be ready for any challenge."

Izuku's Training Plan:

1. Strengthening the back and arms

Pull-ups: 5 sets to maximum for developing the latissimus dorsi muscles.

Bent-over dumbbell rows: 4 sets of 12 repetitions to strengthen the muscles responsible for endurance and stability.

Various types of push-ups. From regular to knuckle push-ups, changing their positions.

Grip program: using expanders and pull-ups with weights to strengthen the wrists.

2. Strengthening the legs

Weighted squats: 4 sets of 10 repetitions for quadriceps and glute muscles.

Dumbbell lunges: 3 sets of 12 repetitions for each leg for balance and stability.

Box jumps: 5 sets of 15 jumps for explosive strength.

Sprinting: 6 sprints of 100 meters for endurance and speed.

3. Cardio and endurance

Long-distance running: 5 kilometers every morning.

Shadowboxing.

4. Calmness and flexibility

Meditation every morning.

Jump rope until failure.

Izuku wrote all this down in a notebook, methodically pondering every detail. Venom looked over his shoulder, his tone shifting to one of more respect.
"Well, well, you are finally starting to take this seriously." Izuku smiled slightly, but his eyes still held the same determination.

"I don't want to be the one who disappoints himself anymore, Andy. If I am weak, then it's only temporary. Every day I will grow stronger until my weakness turns into strength." He sighed, closing the notebook.

"I'm tired of being the one who looks up at others. Tired of my body and mind not working in unison. Tired of self-pity. I know it will be hard, but I need this. And I'm tired of being looked down upon." Venom smiled with his predatory grin.
"Now that looks like a true predator. Now let's get to work. We have a job to do."

Izuku nodded and looked at his hands. These hands would no longer be a symbol of weakness. They would become a symbol of his strength and determination to change himself.

"We have an hour and a half for school, and I think I'll spend half an hour meditating to calm down, because I feel that one careless word from a passerby and I'm ready to jump at him with my fists." Venom snarled and watched as he sat on the floor in a lotus position, placing his hands on his knees, relaxing his body and arms.

"Don't rush; we have plenty of time," Venom whispered, indulging in the calmness along with his host. Closing his eyes, taking a deep breath and exhaling, Izuku plunged into his mind and his desires. He found nothing; he remained sitting in one spot, wishing for harmony, but as he sank deeper, he heard quiet familiar voices he had heard before but didn't know to whom they belonged. They all repeated the same thing, further escalating his mind, and hearing quiet voices gradually turned into sounds of despair and anguish calling for help, but no one heard him except himself.

His pulse raced. His mind was tearing apart. The voice was screaming. Agony suffocated. Darkness surrounded him. Self-destruction became inevitable. There was no escaping this nightmare.

His pulse — a loud drum. Thoughts tightened into a noose. The whisper grew louder, calling to him. Agony within him. Fear grew. His body betrayed him. His mind screamed in pain. Is someone here... or is it just me?

"You won't leave. Never." The voice grew louder, piercing his mind like a dagger.

His mind was tearing apart. Something was chasing him. There was nowhere to run. Thoughts vanished into emptiness. Is this the end... or just the beginning?

You are weak, you are afraid. This truth tears my mind apart; it's torture, it's torture for me; I can't hold on. There is no harmony; it never existed, it doesn't exist, and it will not exist. A mistake, it's all a mistake; you are a mistake, dreams are a lie. Run, run, run or submit.

Izuku wanted to reject these words, but each of them was painfully true. The agony in his chest transformed into a dull thud. His heart felt ready to burst out of his chest. Hearing whispers turning into screams of anguish begging to be released, he felt overwhelmed.

"WEAKNESS!!! DECEIT!!! LIE!!! FEAR!!! HYPOCRISY!!!"

Something's happening
Mind destructing, agony inside of me
My pulse is racing, it's this paranoia
Something's happening
Mind destructing, agony inside of me
My pulse is racing, it's this paranoia

Denying
(Something's happening)
The rising
(Mind destructing, agony inside of me)
The crying, I'm dying
(My pulse is racing, it's this paranoia)
Denying, the rising
The crying, I'm dying
Denying, the rising
The crying, I'm dying
Denying, the rising
The crying, I'm dying
Denying, the rising
The crying, I'm dying

Something's happening
Oh my goodness, agony inside of me
My pulse is racing, it's this paranoia
ALLMIGHT ?????????

He lied to me, he laughed at me
He hates on me, he lied to me
He shot at me, he hates on me, he's using me
Fragility
Afraid of me, he's dead to me
He lied to me, he laughed at me
He hates on me, he's using me
He's dead to me, he is my enemy
They lied to me, they laughed at me
They hate on me, they're using me
Afraid of me, they're dead to me
They lied to me, they shot at me
They hate on me, they're dead to me
And now they're all my enemies

KILL ALLMIGHT!!!!!!

Izuku suddenly opened his eyes, breathing heavily. His heart was pounding so hard it felt ready to burst from his chest. He was covered in cold sweat, and his hands trembled like a trapped beast. Venom was silent, but his presence felt like something oppressive, like a foreign body that suddenly became part of him.

"This... This isn't me..." Izuku whispered, looking at his trembling hands. He struggled to get the words out, as if they were stuck in his throat.

"Are you sure?" Venom's voice sounded quiet, but there was a hint of mockery in it. "That was you, Izuku. Those were your thoughts. Your hatred. Your fear."

"No!" Izuku shouted, getting up from the floor. His legs felt like jelly, but he managed to stay on his feet. "It's... It's you making me think like this! It's you!"

"I merely amplify what was already within you," Venom replied calmly. His tone was cold and sobering. "Do you want to blame me? Please. But know that these thoughts are yours. They have always been yours."

In the heat of the moment, Izuku accused Venom, even though he knew he was wrong about him; he was still emotionally unstable and was trying to escape the whispering desires, but after a minute, everything ceased, and Izuku no longer heard them, but for how long?

"What did you hear and see, Izuku?" Venom asked in a malicious tone, poking his head out from Izuku's body, who was holding his head, trying not to recall those words.

"I'm... I'm sorry, I shouldn't have blamed you, Andy." Venom merely snorted and returned to Izuku's body. Looking at the clock, Izuku saw that the time indicated it was time for school. Quickly getting dressed and grabbing a quick bite from the fridge, Izuku left home, locking the door behind him and hurrying towards school.

"There's our bus," Venom said internally, seeing the bus standing at the stop.

"Hey, wait!!!" Izuku shouted, but the doors closed in front of him, and he crashed into them. As he approached the front of the bus, he knocked on the door, but the driver decided not to listen and drove off, leaving Izuku standing alone at the stop.

"What a jerk," Venom hissed in anger, and feeling the accumulated rage within Izuku, he became alert, but Izuku breathed heavily, trying to calm down, and although it was difficult, he managed.

"Fuyumi won't forgive me for this," Izuku said, adjusting his eye patch. Opening his phone, he checked when the next bus would arrive and, seeing that the next bus would come in 45 minutes due to the impending storm, he felt nearly defeated but refused to lose hope.

"What are you planning?" Venom asked, watching as Izuku prepared to run.

"Seven kilometers to school, we have 26 minutes until class starts; we have to run without stopping." On the last word, Izuku ran fiercely, but he had never been great; this was his first serious workload.

Izuku, gritting his teeth, ran forward, ignoring the burning in his muscles and the heavy breathing. Venom remained silent, sensing that any words would only distract his host. The asphalt beneath his feet became slippery, and the cold wind lashed at his face, but Izuku did not stop.

"Faster..." he muttered through clenched teeth, pushing himself, even though his legs were already refusing to move.

Halfway to school, the sky darkened, and large drops of rain began to fall on his face. At first, the rain was light, but soon it turned into a downpour. Water quickly streamed down his face, soaking under his clothes and penetrating to his very skin. His clothes were drenched, making each step heavier.

"Wonderful," Venom said sarcastically, watching what was happening. "Let's hold a marathon in the rain. Maybe a thunderstorm will start too?"

"Shut up," Izuku exhaled, struggling to keep running. He felt his legs growing heavier, but thoughts of Fuyumi and her disappointment kept him moving forward.

When Izuku finally reached the school gates, the bell signaling the start of class had already rung. His clothes were soaked through, his hair stuck to his forehead, and the eye patch covering his eye had slipped slightly, but he did not adjust it.

He entered the building, leaving wet footprints on the floor behind him. There was so much water in his shoes that every step made a quiet splashing sound. Izuku slowly opened the door to the classroom where everyone was already seated. As soon as he entered, the attention of everyone was immediately drawn to him.

"What the...," someone began, but was interrupted by a loud collective laugh.

"You look like a wet chicken!" shouted one of his classmates, and everyone burst into even louder laughter.

Izuku said nothing in response. He was too tired even to think of a retort. Walking to his seat, he sat down, breathing heavily and leaving a wet spot on the chair.

"Midoriya!" came a strict voice. It was Fuyumi, standing at the board. Her face was full of disappointment.

"You're late," she said in a reprimanding tone, and looking at his soaked appearance, Fuyumi chose not to say anything, ignoring it.

Izuku lifted his gaze to her but was unable to utter a word. His mind was clouded with fatigue and cold. He simply lowered his head, accepting her words as just punishment.

Fuyumi, seeing his state, fell silent, but her gaze remained stern. She mumbled something under her breath and continued the lesson, while Izuku sat quietly, unable to defend himself or fight back. There were quiet chuckles and whispers in the class, but he chose to ignore them, focusing on just not falling asleep right there.

The lesson continued, and the wet Izuku sat at his desk, thinking about how he would complete all the physical exercises he had written in his notebook. His thoughts were interrupted by the whispers of his classmates who were looking at him and quietly laughing, despite Fuyumi's lesson. The bell rang, and Izuku wanted to go home and forget about this day, but someone roughly touched his shoulder.

"Deku, hey hey, you can't be late for class." Izuku turned his head and met the gaze of the source of the sound, and it was Bakugo. The ash-blond smirked at him, looking into his eyes; his teeth were bared, and his eyes expressed disgust.

"What do you want?" Izuku whispered through clenched teeth, holding back his urge to break his bones out of anger. Bakugo was surprised at this but couldn't wipe the smirk off his face.

"You and I, outside," he said in an authoritative tone, and looking around, Izuku felt how his sycophants surrounded him from all sides.

"I'm not in the mood, go home." Bakugo did not take his words as a refusal; on the contrary, he saw it as a call to action. He leaned his head closer to Izuku's ear and whispered into the irritated Izuku's ear.

"Don't think yesterday's incident went unpunished. Grown some courage? I'll wipe that arrogant face into powder." With contempt, Bakugo touched his shoulder, and just like last time, he began to warm his palm against his skin; his sycophants smirked at Bakugo's actions, satisfying his ego with their flattery.

"I'm tired of this," rage boiled even in Venom, who was actively trying to intervene, remained silent, keeping quiet, as the malicious intent of his host indicated that something interesting was about to happen. Bakugo stood, grinning wider, but how surprised he was when Izuku grabbed him by the ear and began to pull with unprecedented force.

"Let go, that hurts! Quirkless bastard!" Bakugo shouted. Upon releasing his grip, Izuku immediately kicked Bakugo in the stomach, causing him to double over in pain.

"Fight!!! Fight!!! Fight!!!" they shouted, unaware of the danger of the situation. Katsuki regained his breath and looked at Deku with murderous intent, who was expressing absolutely nothing.

"You're dead man damn nerd!!" Bakugo's friends continued to chant the same thing, surrounding them and standing tall. Bakugo lunged at him, trying to choke him, but nothing came of it. Izuku grabbed his fingers, bending them carefully so as not to break them, deliberately avoiding touching his palms.

— "How did he find out about my weakness?" — Katsuki wondered, but his thoughts were interrupted by Izuku's fist plunging into his solar plexus. A couple of drools spilled from Bakugo's mouth, splattering Izuku's face. Izuku no longer wanted to endure and, to resolve his mental issues, he needed to change his life for the better by getting rid of the old defenseless Izuku who wasted his time justifying his insignificance. Now that he had the determination to change his fate, he was obligated to rid himself of those who caused him pain through their own methods: an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. Without hesitation, Izuku took a classic boxing stance, covering his jaw with his left hand and slightly extending his right hand forward, which caused Bakugo to smile.

— "What useless movements? Did you watch too many movies?" — Bakugo waved his hands carelessly, trying to hit Izuku in the face, but Izuku blocked every punch. Due to the imperfection of his defense, he still took one hit to the ribs, failing to react in time, but he paid no attention to it as [Regeneration] restored him instantly. His goal was not to beat up Bakugo but to humiliate him, to put him in his place, just as he usually liked to do.

— "I regret showing you mercy in childhood. I should have used my quirk stronger to burn your face when I fell off the log," — Bakugo spat, attempting to affect Izuku's emotions, but he merely frowned, letting the words pass him by. Unable to endure all the humiliations, the green-haired owner blocked him and landed a precise punch to Bakugo's face. While he lost his balance, Izuku forcefully shoved him down, landing on his stomach and stepping on his sweaty palms. Although Bakugo tried to pull away, Venom's strength was stronger than his efforts, and Izuku began painting Bakugo's face red with his palm and the back of his hand. His cheeks were red, and each slap to the face reflected years of bullying, every mockery in his life. Surprisingly, he felt pleasure as he watched the self-satisfied Bakugo lose his former confidence.

Izuku paused his hand for a moment, as if savoring the sight of the exhausted Bakugo. His face was flushed from the blows, and blood trickled from his split lip. The classmates surrounding them suddenly fell silent, realizing that the situation had gone too far.

Izuku leaned closer to Bakugo, his eyes cold as ice. His voice came out low and quiet, but every word pierced like a knife.

— "You were always loud, Katsuki. Always yelling as if it made you stronger. But you know what? All your 'strength' is nothing more than an illusion. You boast about your quirk like a child with a new toy, but without it... You are an empty shell." Bakugo gritted his teeth, trying to free his hands, but Izuku's and Venom's strength was insurmountable. He denied all the words, and the anger and desire to beat up the green nerd grew exponentially, but everyone was watching the helpless Bakugo losing his former confidence.

— "Funny, isn't it?" — Izuku continued, his voice growing harsher. — "You called me weak, pathetic, quirkless. And now look at yourself. You're lying here like a crushed worm. This is you, Katsuki. Just a cowardly boy who attacks those who can't fight back. Remember when everyone kissed your ass when you awakened your quirk, but without it, who are you? Just a coward who can scream like a pig." — He pressed harder with his foot on Bakugo's hands, causing him to cry out in pain. Bakugo wanted to retort, but immediately received a punch to the face, making him realize that in this fight, he was not the main one.

— "You kept saying I was worthless. But you have no idea what it's like to survive when everyone is against you. You're a privileged bastard with a golden spoon in your mouth, always being catered to. You had 'strength,' support, confidence. And what did I have? Nothing. Just my own will and... hatred for people like you." Izuku sank lower, almost whispering in Bakugo's ear:

— "You screamed at me, humiliated me, tried to break me. But you know, Katsuki, you never broke me. You only made me stronger. And now... I'm here. And you are merely clinging to your superiority. It's hard to even call you a hero; you're just an empty vase." Bakugo tried to respond, but Izuku roughly slapped his cheek, forcing him to fall silent again.

— "How many years have you bullied me? Five? Ten? All these years, you thought I was under your heel. But guess what? Now you're under mine." Classmates watched the scene in horror and astonishment. No one had ever seen Izuku like this. Even Fuyumi, approaching the crowd, froze in place, unable to intervene immediately.

Izuku abruptly released Bakugo, allowing him to breathe, but did not let him rise. He leaned over him, staring directly into his frightened eyes:

— "I'm not afraid of you, Katsuki. And I will never let you humiliate me again. If you try to do anything, I will destroy you. And this is not a threat... it's a promise."

With those words, Izuku stood up, surveying the classmates who hastily parted, allowing him to pass. For a moment, his gaze met Fuyumi's, but he said nothing, simply stepping out of the circle and heading for the door, leaving behind the humiliated Bakugo, who was still trying to get up from the floor. Fuyumi, seeing Izuku's cruelty and thirst for revenge, hurried after him to discuss what had happened, and no, she would not punish him, just talk to him about it.

Once outside in the hallway, Izuku made his way alone toward the exit, communicating with Venom.

— "That was magnificent. Did you see his humiliated face, Izuku? He deserved it, always deserved it!" — Venom cheered inside the host, but Izuku felt a pleasant tremor in his hands from the finally achieved justice he had sought, but no one would have done it for him. Satisfied with his actions, he smiled slightly, but deep down he understood that violence in this way would lead to a dead end, if not worse consequences.

At that moment, a familiar voice called from behind him, caring and gentle but with notes of a cold December wind.

— "Wait!" — Izuku turned around and saw Fuyumi, who was hurrying towards him. She looked anxious but not angry. Izuku stopped, watching her catch up.

— "We need to talk," — she said quietly, restrained but firm.

— "If you came to punish me, don't bother," — Izuku replied coldly, preparing for another round of accusations.

— "I'm not going to punish you," — her voice trembled, and she unexpectedly added: — "Just... go into the classroom. Please." For a second he hesitated, then, exhausted, nodded and followed her into the empty classroom.

Inside, Fuyumi closed the door behind her, trying to find the right words. She didn't know where to start. Seeing the cruelty with which Izuku had unleashed on Bakugo, she felt a mix of anxiety, confusion, and helplessness.

— "You understand that I can't just turn a blind eye to what happened," — she began, crossing her arms over her chest.

— "But I want to know... why? Why did you do it?" — Izuku stood with his back to her, looking at the desks. His shoulders trembled slightly, and after a few seconds he slowly turned to Fuyumi.

— "Why? Do you really want to know?" — His voice sounded dull, as if he were barely holding back a flood of emotions.

— "Yes," — she replied, trying to maintain a soft but confident tone.

— "I'm not defending Bakugo. I saw how he treats you. But this... this wasn't like you, Izuku. You're a good person, but everyone has their reason for acting this way, and I want to know the reason for this." Izuku closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and without saying a word, began rolling up the sleeves of his shirt. His arms were covered in numerous scars: thin, deep, fresh, and old. Some looked like cuts, others like burns. Fuyumi gasped, covering her mouth with her hand. He had never told or shown her such scars, and now the full picture was revealed to her.

— "This is only the beginning," — said Izuku, then unbuttoned the top buttons of his shirt, exposing his chest and shoulders. There were scars, bruises, and signs of old injuries there as well.

— "This is all him," — he breathed out, looking directly into her eyes. — "This is everything he did to me. Years of humiliation, beatings, mockery. Everything I endured from Bakugo, and no one ever stopped him. No one."

Fuyumi was left speechless. Tears filled her eyes, and she couldn't take her gaze off the scars on Izuku's body.

— "Why didn't you tell anyone?" — she finally whispered, gathering her words. Seeing Izuku's eyes and trembling lips, she approached him, but as he tried to protect himself from her, he took steps back.

— "I tried," — his voice trembled. — "But no one listened. Everyone thought it was normal, that I should 'be stronger,' that without a quirk I am worth nothing. They were all on his side." His voice broke, and he, unable to bear it, covered his face with his hands, shrinking from the overwhelming emotions.

Fuyumi took a step forward, then another, until she was right next to him.

— "Izuku..." — she said, and her voice sounded warm, almost motherly, reminding him of the care he hadn't heard in so long. He couldn't hold back anymore and broke down in tears. Tears flowed from his eyes, and he finally allowed himself to show all the pain he had hidden for years. Fuyumi gently hugged him, holding him close.

— "It's alright," — she whispered. — "I'm here. It's alright." Izuku buried his face in her shoulder, tightly hugging her in return.

— "I can't live like this anymore. I'm tired. I want to forget my shame," — he sobbed.

— "I know," — she replied, stroking his back. — "I know. And I will help you, I promise. You are not alone, Izuku." They stood like that for several minutes until his sobs calmed down and his breathing became steadier. Fuyumi didn't let him go, letting him feel that he was not alone.

— "I'm... I'm really tired," — he whispered, his voice trembling, but there was more vulnerability in it than anger. Before her, he could not be angry; she had become more than just a teacher, and the Todoroki family had supported his dream even though they saw him for the first time. Izuku wanted to be strong and promised to be, but in the face of a close person, he wilted like a child.

— "I understand," — she replied, squeezing him a bit tighter. — "You've been too strong for too long. But now you don't have to do it alone."

He hugged her tighter, feeling her warmth, her support, and it felt so unfamiliar that it made his head spin. He didn't know that people could be so kind, didn't know that someone could see in him something more than weakness.

— "But being strong doesn't mean staying silent about your pain. It means finding the strength to move on, even when it's hard," — she said with notes of maternal love, allowing Izuku to trust her more. Although she understood his pain, she was not going to overlook such an incident.

— "Izuku, go home, and although I will shock you, you don't have to come to school tomorrow." Reluctantly, Izuku released her, and with green eyes, he looked at her, not fully understanding the meaning of her words.

— "But... but why?" — he whispered in shock, buttoning his shirt.

Taking a deep breath and removing her glasses, Fuyumi looked at him with a caring gaze.

— "Take a rest, Izuku. I will take responsibility for this. You had a hard day, and I won't let this incident with Bakugo slide. I will definitely talk to him." Izuku froze, still processing Fuyumi's words. Her voice was soft yet firm, filled with a determination he hadn't expected to hear. He felt grateful for her support, but the thought that she was going to talk to Bakugo caused him anxiety.

— "Fuyumi-san..." — he began uncertainly, looking down and not understanding the meaning of it all.

— "Do you think this will change anything? Bakugo... he's always been like this. No one can deal with him."

She stepped closer, placing her hand on his shoulder, forcing him to look her in the eyes.

— "If nothing changes, everything will stay the same," — she said with a hint of softness, but her resolute gaze indicated that she was not going to back down. — "Bakugo needs to understand that his actions have consequences. I can't allow him to continue behaving like this, even if it means I have to talk to him one-on-one."

Izuku frowned. He wanted to warn her, wanted to say that Bakugo could be cruel and arrogant. But her confidence seemed to dull his anxiety.

— "He won't listen... He thinks he can get away with everything," — he muttered, clenching his hands into fists.

— "Maybe so," — she replied calmly. — "But I have to try. And not just for you, Izuku, but for him." — Izuku blinked in surprise, not expecting such a response.

— "For him?" — he repeated.

— "Yes," — Fuyumi lowered her hands, her gaze warming. — "Bakugo doesn't realize that he is harming himself by pushing people away and humiliating them. His pride is his weakness. If he continues to live like this, one day it will lead him to bigger problems. Maybe he needs someone to tell him the truth. You are not the only student in my class; if I have the opportunity to help, I will use it just like I did with you." — Izuku thought. He didn't want to pity Bakugo, but Fuyumi's words made sense.

— "Are you sure this will help?" — he asked quietly.

— "I don't know," — she admitted honestly. — "But if there's a chance that he thinks about it, I have to try. Tomorrow I will talk to him one-on-one to make him understand that his behavior is unacceptable."

Izuku nodded, feeling mixed emotions. On one hand, he was grateful to Fuyumi for her support, on the other — he was scared for her. But her determination inspired hope.

— "Alright..." — he finally said. — "But if he starts getting angry or yelling, it's better not to continue. He can be... unpredictable."

Fuyumi smiled, her gaze warming again.

— "Thank you, Izuku. I will be careful. And you go home and rest. You've earned it."

Izuku looked at her one more time, nodded, and straightening his back, headed for the exit. Fuyumi watched him go, and then turned to the window, looking at the gray sky. Tomorrow's conversation promised to be difficult, but she knew it was necessary. Bakugo needed to understand that his actions affected not only those around him but also himself.

— "What a wonderful woman, marry her," — Venom teased, laughing internally at Izuku's embarrassment.

— "She's beautiful, caring, smart, and has good connections. No other way to describe her than an ideal woman." — Venom continued to stoke the fire, embarrassing his host.

— "Spare me your lustful thoughts. She resembles more of my mother's figure than a love interest. She cares for me, and I am very grateful to her for that. She will be the best teacher I have ever seen in my life, and I do not intend to overlook her care." — Izuku countered Venom's jabs, but he accepted them since he had not noticed any particular desire or eagerness to have her over him.

— "You're a strange person, Izuku Midoriya. You want to be strong, but in front of close people, you're soft. It's quite contradictory if you understand what I mean." — Izuku left the school, and under the pouring rain, he headed to his stop. With several students, he waited for the bus under the symphony of the pouring rain and the March cold that made him shiver at the slightest breath.

— "I understand; at least I'm not one of those scoundrels who are ready to insult others for the satisfaction of their ego. And it's still too early for me to talk about strength. All this is written on paper, and in real life, I haven't applied my methods." — Concluded Izuku as he sat on the bus.

The bus was crowded as usual at this time of day. Izuku, soaked to the bone from the rain, stood holding onto the handrail. He had already gotten used to the tightness and the stares from those around him, which seemed to pierce through him. His attention was drawn to an elderly woman trying to stand with a cane in her hands.

— "Allow me, I will give you my seat," — said Izuku, getting up and pointing to his seat.

The woman looked at him, first with surprise, then with disdain, as if his kind gesture was something outrageous.

— "Oh, you quirkless," — she stretched, sitting down. Her voice was loud enough for the entire bus to hear.

— "Do you think you can look decent? People like you shouldn't even exist in this world." — Izuku remained silent, trying to keep calm.

— "Exactly," — someone from the crowd supported. — "You quirkless ones are just pretending to be good, but in reality, you always envy those who have powers."

— "And look at the hero?" — another passenger scoffed. — "You'd be better off sitting at home and not getting in people's faces."

The words hit Izuku like blows, one after another, but he stood still, even though everything was boiling inside him.

— "These people..." — Venom whispered inside his head, his voice hoarse and dangerous. — "They are insulting you. You could show them who is stronger here. Just give me freedom."

— "No," — Izuku replied mentally, gritting his teeth. — "They say this out of hatred, which feeds their fear. I won't stoop to their level."

— "You're just standing there, letting them do this?" — Venom exclaimed. — "They need to know you're not weak."

Izuku took a deep breath, trying to ignore the sharp comments. He looked out the window, watching the raindrops slide down the glass and taking note of the drops that continued to pierce him with their stares until a notification on his phone caught his attention.

**Izuku Midoriya Account:**

**Balance: 126670¥**

**Sent: Hisashi Midoriya +100000¥**

— "For now, at least we have money for food," — Venom huffed, watching the green numbers on Izuku's account.

— "Money comes every week, so I won't starve," — Izuku smiled, watching the rainy road, where raindrops splashed in different directions.

Finally, after enduring several disdainful glances, he arrived home, throwing his bag aside and changing into something more comfortable.

— "Well, I think now is not the best time to run outside; it would be ideal if I did some physical exercises at home," — Izuku muttered, watching the raging rain.

— "Makes sense," — Venom added.

— "So, as far as home exercises go, I have several training methods."

**Regular Push-Ups: 30×3 sets**

**Diamond Push-Ups: 10×2 sets**

**Squats: 30×3 sets**

**Plank: 30 seconds for 4 sets**

**Crunches, etc.**

**Fragment: Home Workout of Izuku**

Izuku stood in the middle of his room, gazing at the workout schedule he had pinned to the wall. The rain continued to beat furiously against the glass, creating a rhythmic backdrop for his preparation. He exhaled, loosened his shoulders, and began with the first exercise.

**Push-Ups (30 repetitions, 3 sets)**

Izuku took the plank position, placing his hands shoulder-width apart. Slowly lowering himself down, he felt his muscles begin to work as his chest got closer to the floor. Each lift was accompanied by a hoarse exhale.

— "One... two... three..." — he quietly counted.

By the twentieth repetition, his arms started to tremble, but he didn't stop. By the last repetition of the first set, his face was already glistening with sweat, and his breathing became heavier.

— "Not bad, Izuku," — Venom's voice sounded in his head. — "But you're too slow."

— "Shut up, I'm just starting," — he exhaled, turning onto his back to catch a little breath before the next set.

The second set turned out to be even more challenging: his muscles burned like fire, but he kept moving, gritting his teeth. After the third, he practically collapsed onto the floor, breathing heavily.

**Diamond Push-Ups (10 repetitions, 2 sets)**

— "Well, are we moving on to the 'diamonds'?" — Venom asked with a smirk.

Izuku placed his palms together, forming a diamond shape, and took the plank position again. The first five repetitions went relatively easily, but then the muscles in his triceps began to tremble.

— "Feel that?" — Venom teased. — "Those are your weaknesses, kid."

— "Shut up..." — Izuku exhaled, pushing himself up with his last strength.

On the tenth attempt, he collapsed back onto the floor, completely drained.

**Squats (30 repetitions, 3 sets)**

Standing up, Izuku stretched his hips and began squatting. He went down low enough to feel the muscles in his legs and glutes tightening to their limit.

— "This is already better," — noted Venom. — "But you could use some weight on your shoulders."

— "Shut up, you just enjoy this," — Izuku exhaled, continuing to move in a steady rhythm.

By the third set, his legs were burning, but he finished the exercise, nearly falling into the chair after the last repetition.

**Plank (30 seconds, 4 sets)**

Izuku got on his elbows, straightening his body into a straight line. Seconds dragged on slowly, each moment feeling like an eternity. Venom, as if mocking, began to count aloud.

— "One... two... three..." — he stretched out the words.

— "Can you be quieter?" — Izuku whispered, gritting his teeth.

In the third set, his stomach began to quiver, and his breathing became erratic. In the fourth, he literally collapsed onto the floor as soon as the last seconds rang out.

**Crunches (20 repetitions, 3 sets)**

The last exercise. Izuku lay on his back, bent his knees, and crossed his arms over his chest. Each movement upwards felt like climbing a mountain: the muscles in his abs protested, but he did not give up.

— "You look like a fish out of water," — Venom scoffed, watching his efforts.

— "Thanks for the support," — Izuku replied sarcastically, continuing to crunch.

By the end of the last set, his breathing was heavy and labored. He fell onto the carpet, staring at the ceiling. Sweat dripped from his forehead, leaving wet traces on the floor.

**Workout Finale**

— "You're soaking wet," — noted Venom. — "Why don't you do a few more sets?"

— "This isn't funny," — Izuku exhaled, getting up and heading to the window. The raging rain still reminded him of the harshness of the world outside this room.

— "In any case, you're doing well, kid," — Venom said, his voice sounding slightly softer. — "But tomorrow we'll add some weight."

Izuku smirked, looking at his reflection in the wet glass.

— "Well, tomorrow it is," — he said, wiping sweat from his face.

— "You couldn't exactly and perfectly perform everything you wrote, but at least you tried," — Venom praised in his manner.

— "Well, the more repetitions I do, the better I will handle these exercises. I will buy some training tools in the future," — Izuku replied, taking off his sweaty shirt.

— "And what are you planning to buy?" — Venom asked with interest.

— "Dumbbells, a barbell, an expander, and some tools for improving my body. I'm not trying to become a bodybuilder for a Mr. Olympia magazine. My main goal is to get my body in shape within six months for martial arts," — Izuku quickly went through all his goals for the near future.

— "Hmm, how about shadow boxing? One of the important things for improving endurance," — Venom reminded Midoriya, putting him in an awkward position, but lately, he had not backed down from his words.

— "I haven't forgotten about that."

Izuku stood in the middle of the room, barefoot on the wooden floor. His breathing was still heavy from the exhausting workout, but he wasn't going to stop. The lamp hanging from the ceiling cast a soft light, creating a long shadow on the wall.

— "So, young fighter, are you ready to show what you can do?" — Venom's sarcastic voice echoed.

— "This isn't for show," — Izuku quietly replied, clenching his fists. — "It's to learn." He took a deep breath, positioned his feet shoulder-width apart, slightly bent his knees, and raised his hands into stance. His fists were at chin level, with his elbows protecting his body.

Izuku took the first step forward, instantly throwing a left jab into the emptiness. His fist sliced through the air with a slight whistle. Then he quickly returned his hand to guard and added a right uppercut that seemed aimed directly at the chest of an invisible opponent.

— "Faster!" — Venom demanded.

— "Focus on accuracy!" — Izuku reminded himself, leaning to the left as if dodging a punch.

He kept moving, each step precise, each movement deliberate. The punches followed one after another: jabs, hooks, and crosses. Sometimes he blocked, sometimes he ducked, as if surrounded by enemies.

— "Imagine you're fighting a real opponent," — Venom continued, fueling Izuku's fighting spirit. — "A muscle-bound thug stands before you, his fists ready to tear you apart."

Izuku instantly pictured a giant figure of a villain with a maniacal grin. His heart raced faster. He stepped back and then threw two punches in quick succession — a left jab and a right hook.

— "Your dodge was too slow," — Venom noted as Izuku took a step back.

— "I know," — he exhaled, returning to his guard and adding a series of quick punches.

Izuku picked up the pace. His fists sliced through the air time and again, and his footwork became faster. He bounced from foot to foot, creating a rhythm similar to a dance. Sweat dripped down his face, but he didn't notice it.

Each movement was accompanied by thoughts:
"What will the opponent do? A punch to the face? A blow to the body? Or maybe he'll try to grab me?"

He spun, dodged, and attacked again. The room filled with the sound of his heavy breathing and the thud of his feet on the floor.

— "Good rhythm, kid," — Venom praised. — "But you're forgetting about defense."

— "I haven't forgotten," — Izuku retorted, raising his hands higher and covering his face.

Finally, he imagined that the enemy had been defeated. Izuku froze, breathing heavily, but his fists were still clenched. His body trembled from fatigue, but his gaze remained focused.

— "That wasn't bad," — Venom summarized. — "But you still have a lot to learn."

— "Yeah, but at least I started," — Izuku whispered, lowering his hands and allowing his body to relax.

He stepped back, looking at his shadow, which now seemed less intimidating. This shadow was his enemy, but also his ally.

— "So when are we going on patrol?" — Venom asked, observing the tired face of his host, who felt fatigue in every cell of his body. His muscles and legs ached from the overload, and his chest along with his abs burned from the torn minor muscles from the training.

— "Obviously not now," — Izuku replied with a weary voice, to which Venom's smirk widened, and trying to make a quick movement, his body felt a sharp pain echoing throughout.

— "Ouch!" — he groaned in pain at the moment he tried to raise his arm sharply.

— "There will be results in the future. And I think tomorrow will be the perfect opportunity to patrol. If there is Izuku Midoriya, then there is also Silent Phantom," — Izuku whispered, heading towards the bathroom.

****

In a dark office lit only by the dim light of headlights, several figures sat, specifically two: a henchman and a boss. After the failed assassination attempt on the bridge, the organization's reputation had plummeted.

— "That was a perfectly planned assassination, and you want to tell me you couldn't handle some idiot in a mask?" — the boss of the criminal group expressed his displeasure with an annoyed tone. They had failed to kill an important figure in their operations, and the bridge explosion also failed due to one person's fault. The henchman standing before the boss felt fear but did not show it, as he was afraid to express his emotions in front of a boss who did not forgive mistakes.

— "I apologize, sir. We almost handled everything perfectly; we even bribed some heroes in that area so that no one could intervene before the main heroic forces arrived. But we didn't expect Silent Phantom to show up," — the henchman said in a steady tone, fearing the boss's anger.

— "Your incompetence has led to losses. Who will return the money we spent?" — He slammed his hand on the table, almost activating his quirk but controlled himself to avoid breaking anything.

— "I understand, sir, and we are actively working to make up for the losses. Underground fights and the prostitution district are running smoothly, and within a week, we will recover the money," — the henchman said politely, bowing and extending his hand, asking for mercy from the boss. The boss, realizing that the situation was extremely precarious, decided to calm down, even though he was holding back his anger to avoid destroying the room along with the henchman.

— "In any other case, I would have cut off your hand, but find information on Silent Phantom. Don't kill him; just invite him to us. If he doesn't want fame, then we will buy him," — the boss said with a cunning smirk, throwing his legs on the table and staring at the ceiling.

— "What are you standing there for? Get out of my office." — The henchman quickly left the office, bowing to the boss as he headed towards the broker of the criminal world.

****

— "Who do we have here? Did Muscle and Vine fail to defeat the masked avenger, right, Takamura?" — the Broker asked with a smirk, sorting through several papers with his hands.

— "Laugh as much as you want, but I need information on Silent Phantom." — The smile on the broker's face faded at the request of his client. Setting the papers aside, his distinctive mole under his lip clearly indicated his emotions more than the expression on his face.

— "You're not the only one looking for him. He's like hot merchandise; everyone wants to pounce on him. I have no information on him; he's as elusive as a shadow and there have been no recorded close confrontations with anyone. His identity is in question, and no one knows who he is. If he were a hero, information about him would be on my desk," — the henchman recounted everything he knew, frowning at the secrecy of the new avenger and the low voice of the broker, who was fixing his hair.

— "Great, there's nothing on him that could somehow advance this case," — the henchman groaned, looking into the broker's eyes.

— "My informants are actively trying to track him down. Not only does your organization want him dead, but others do too, and even regular thugs want his head for their collection." — The broker searched for the necessary papers and finally found them but did not show them to his client.

— "Muscle and Vine are dead; he coldly killed them, and you want to say you have no evidence against him?!" — The conversation rose to a higher pitch, and the henchman's patience was wearing thin if it were not for the boss's decision.

— "I have information on what he looks like, but his quirk is unknown to all of us."

— "How much?" — Takamura responded, sitting at the table.

— "700,000¥ and you will get to see what he looks like." — At the amount, Takamura's eyes widened, and for a photo, he was ready to pay such a sum?

— "Fine, here's your money." — A stack of bills fell onto the broker's table, and with a sly grin, he handed the photograph to Takamura.

— "Black coat, black mask with white lenses, and a fedora," — he mentally recited, observing the blurred photographs of Silent Phantom.

— "Is that all you have?" — Takamura grumbled discontentedly but decided to keep his composure.

— "Had there been more information, I would have offered it to you." — The broker watched Takamura, who was frowning while studying the blurry photographs. His thin fingers drummed on the table, creating a tense rhythm in the dimly lit room.

— "You surprise me, Takamura," — the broker said with a hint of sarcasm in his voice, taking the money from the table. — "Usually, people leave without paying if they don't get what they want."

— "Don't test my patience," — Takamura shot back, not taking his eyes off the photographs. — "These pictures say nothing. I need more specifics. Where did you get them from?" — The broker sighed as if he was tired of such questions.

— "They are from one of my guys in the city, Mustafa. He accidentally spotted Silent Phantom on surveillance cameras when he was walking on the roof of some old building. The quality leaves much to be desired, but that's all I have."

Takamura squinted, studying the shots even more closely. The blurry silhouette was indeed barely distinguishable, but some details revealed more. The black coat billowed in the wind, and his contrasting mask with white lenses added a terrifying touch.

— "This place... what building is it?"

— "An old high-rise, long abandoned. It has been used as a hideout by small gangs for a long time, but something made them flee that night. They say he tracked them down and neutralized them all. Those who survived are either in the hospital or hiding far away from the city."

Takamura frowned, putting the photographs in the pocket of his coat.

— "If he's really as dangerous as you say, why didn't you report this information to the police?" — The broker laughed, his voice low but filled with coldness.

— "The police? They only get in the way. Silent Phantom is a problem everyone wants to solve. But you know what I realized? No one understands how to deal with him. He's impossible to catch. Everyone who tried is either in the hospital, on the run, or dead like Muscle. And I, Takamura, prefer to stay alive."

Takamura stood up from the table, throwing a piercing glance at the broker.

— "If your informants learn anything, you will inform me immediately. I will pay. But next time, if you give me more nonsense, we will talk differently. Understood?"

The broker simply smiled, his calmness unshaken.

— "You will get what you pay for, Takamura. Just remember: in this world, sometimes it's better not to know too much. Silent Phantom could be your last mistake."

Takamura irritably turned and headed for the exit. The broker watched him leave, then returned to his papers, muttering to himself:

— "They all think they can catch him. Fools. This guy is something else. Something even I can't understand yet..."

Silence returned to the dim room, broken only by the scratching of the broker's pen as he plunged back into his notes.

Chapter Text

The cameras clicked non-stop, filling the hall with soft flashes. The audience of journalists, heroes, and ordinary viewers watching the broadcast held their breath. On stage stood Mandalay. Her face was pale, yet it expressed a mix of determination and pain. Her hands, clasped in front of her, trembled slightly, but her posture remained firm.

— Today's event promises to be grand since the Wild Wild Pussy Cats team has finally invited reporters for an important announcement after several years, — the voice of the reporter sounded from the live broadcast, accompanied by archival footage from the past.

— The heroine who has inspired millions for decades and dedicated her life to protecting the innocent, today, Mrs. Mandalay, will start our interview. What could have prompted you to make such a decision after all these years? If I'm not mistaken, you and your team have refused to engage with journalists for seven years? — Mandalay stepped up to the microphone. Her brown eyes met the camera lenses, and for a moment, the hall fell silent.

— First of all, thank you to everyone who has supported me throughout my career. Your faith in me has been my strength. But today, I am compelled to make a statement that will mark the end of one chapter of my life, — she began, her voice slightly trembling.

Her colleagues from the Wild Wild Pussy Cats stood behind her. Ragdoll nervously bit her lip, Tiger crossed his arms over his chest, and Pixie-Bob looked extremely worried.

— I officially announce that I am leaving the Wild Wild Pussy Cats permanently and irrevocably. — The hall filled with a murmur. Reporters bombarded her with questions:

— What prompted your departure?

— Is it because of the last mission?

— How did your colleagues react to this?

Mandalay raised her hand, calling for silence, as the noise made it impossible to speak. Finally, when their barrage of questions quieted down, she decided to address all the reporters.

— My departure is a personal choice. I want to emphasize: it is not related to the actions of my team. They are the best of the best. But... — She hesitated for a moment, as if searching for the right words. Remembering the lifeless body of Koto in her hands, she was ready to pour out everything she had bottled up, but maintained her professionalism in front of the audience she had known since her very first debut in hero work.

— However, in recent days, I have faced a loss that is hard for me to accept. — She clenched her fists, as if trying to hold back tears. She had promised Koto's parents that she would protect him from threats if something happened to them. Koto's parents were heroes but died at the hands of Muscular during a rescue operation, and now, with Koto's death, their lineage had been cut off forever, leaving them without an heir.

— Is this about your nephew? — a voice rang out from the crowd. Mandalay instantly tensed. Her face froze, and her eyes filled with anger. She did not answer, but it was clear to everyone that the question struck a nerve.

— And what about Silent Phantom? You were the only hero who managed to talk to him. What can you say about him? — a question came from a young journalist in the front row, who was trying to interview her for a TV channel. His face changed after Mandalay's fierce glare, and the hall fell silent at her stern expression. For a moment, it became so quiet that one could hear someone squeaking a chair. Mandalay's face twisted in indignation.

— Silent Phantom, — she repeated, her voice filled with rage. — This... "hero." You call him a savior? To me, he is no better than those he kills. — The hall gasped. Her colleagues exchanged worried glances, but Mandalay was not going to stop.

— Yes, he saved the bridge from being blown up, but in doing so, he killed villains. It is not for us to decide whether they live or die, — she continued, recalling Silent Phantom's words and his silence, the look in his eyes that expressed nothing but indifference when he blamed himself for her nephew's death.

— But do you know what he said, looking me in the eyes? "I... regret" and "It's my fault." He said that after he killed those he could have simply stopped. — Her voice cracked, and she slammed her palm on the podium, unleashing her anger on the inanimate objects.

— He considers himself a judge, but he is not a hero. He is a murderer! He is dangerous, and if you think his methods will save this world, you are deeply mistaken. — Reporters bombarded her with questions, but she no longer heard them. A storm raged inside her. She gritted her teeth, trying to hold back tears, but her emotions took over. Tiger stepped forward, trying to take her hand, but it was a fatal mistake, and the man immediately understood from her trembling shoulders.

— Mandalay, calm down. This is not how you should speak... — He understood that the professionalism of his colleague was slipping away due to the flood of her unpleasant emotions.

— Let me go! — she jerked her hand away, glaring at him angrily. — You don't understand. None of you understand!

Ragdoll approached closer, trying to calm her but only angered her more with her words, unaware of it.

— We understand that you are hurting. We are here to help. — Mandalay's face turned more sinister as she no longer held back her emotions and raised her voice at her colleagues, who just wanted to help her with her grief. After her uncontrolled words and the memory of Koto's lifeless body and his encouraging words, and due to her weakness, she did not let anyone close to her anymore.

— I don't need your help! — she shouted. — None of you can bring him back! None of you saw how he died... how he called for me, and I... I could do nothing. — She covered her face with her hands, and everyone saw her shoulders tremble with suppressed sobs. Mandalay could no longer hold back. She stormed out of the hall, leaving her stunned colleagues and the press buzzing like a swarm of bees behind her.

— Mandalay, wait! You can't leave us alone; we need your help!! — Pixie-Bob shouted behind her, but she was stopped by Ragdoll, who shook her head negatively. She was the head of their squad and coordinated everyone, but now that she had left the team, they were left without a strong leader. She had always been positive, supporting them in any sorrow, but they couldn't help her in her grief, leaving her alone. Now her departure created a void in their team, and an important detail of the whole mechanism had vanished forever.

— Don't, leave her alone, Pixie-Bob. She needs time to come to her senses; maybe she will reconsider, — Ragdoll said with a note of hope, trying to be positive after the shocking words of her colleague. Tiger, watching the entire situation, remained silent, trying to maintain his composure as the figure of his departed colleague disappeared into the darkness of the corridor, leaving them alone to face the press.

****

After waking up and doing morning exercises, breathing heavily from unconditioned muscles after yesterday's workout, Izuku decided to box with his shadow, not wanting to lose his fighting skills. Izuku sat on the floor of his room, wiping his face with a towel. His body pulsed from the recent workout, but a thought kept spinning in his head:

— This is not enough. I need to try something new, something more challenging. — Lying on the floor, Izuku bent over in pain throughout his body, but remembering that none of his enemies would spare him, he stood up using the will of his body.

— I have acquired a quirk, though not the strongest, but I refuse to just lie here. I am weak, but I am confident that any weakness can be turned into an opportunity, — Izuku thought to himself, feeling pain in his joints. He had almost given up on everything that kept him on this earthly plane, and it would be terrifying to imagine what would happen if he went to the edge, merging with his matter, which had long been waiting for him in its embrace in the gardens of Eden.

— Are you planning to completely break yourself? — Venom asked mockingly, sensing the tension in the host.

— No, but I need to improve my technique, add something special. And I just remembered a video about an ancient boxing style. They said it's a style where technique, tactics, and analysis of the opponent come first, — Izuku replied, getting to his feet.

He quickly stood in front of the mirror, checking his stance. His feet were slightly wider than shoulder-width apart, one slightly advanced. His hands were raised, fists protecting his chin. He also experimented with various stances, protecting his ribs and stomach from various strikes, but he was trying to find the most ideal defense for himself. The most optimal option was mobility and agility.

— Alright. Let's start with the basics, — he muttered. Suppressing his pain and clenching his jaw so that no groan escaped his mouth, he took his stance, maintaining the balance of his body. Izuku began with simple movements, focusing on balance. Light steps forward, backward, to the sides. Each movement was careful, but at times awkward due to the youth's inexperience.

— The main thing is constant movement. The Soviet style was built on staying on your feet, controlling distance, and not just standing and exchanging blows, — he reminded himself aloud. He made a lean to the left, then a quick step forward with a left jab. Immediately following was a right cross. Everything was slow, though not perfect. Dissatisfied with his movements, Izuku repeated a few more times, trying to achieve perfection, but it all turned out poorly until he began analyzing his movements.

— Smoothness and control, smoothness and control, — he repeated, returning to his stance and continuing to move in a circle. Izuku didn't have much endurance, and every breath and exhale was accompanied by a burning sensation in his lungs, and each particle of oxygen brought pain with each inhale. Sitting on the ground, he looked at his shaking hands but did not suppress his eagerness to learn and develop further despite the pain.

— Now time to work on combinations, — he said, again taking his stance. Aligning his breath and blinking several times, Izuku envisioned an opponent and identified the most vulnerable points: the chin, temples, kidneys, ribs, and throat, attempting to hit them with all the speed he had and with every technique he knew but couldn't sharpen due to inexperience.

Izuku began throwing a series of punches: jab, cross, lean, uppercut. His movements were smooth but powerful. He ended each attack with a defensive lean or a step back.

— See? You attack, but you are always ready to defend, — Venom stated, watching the host. The host was trying to squeeze the maximum out of his weak body. Venom, connected to him, felt as each organ in the host's body protested against the convulsive pain, urging him to stop, but his mind urged him to work without letting up for the sake of the result.

— Yes, that's important. The red style has always been about not just power but also strategy. Hit, dodge, hit again, but from another position. The perfect option for me, who analyzes everything he sees, — Izuku exhaled, moving on to the next combination. Cracking his neck and summoning strength in his legs, he jumped several times in the air, bringing himself to his senses, and straightening up, he took his stance again, looking at the wall.

Now he added more strikes: jab, cross, hooks. After each combination, he changed the angle of attack, constantly moving around an imaginary opponent to disorient him with his movements and strike when he least expected it. Izuku constantly dodged imaginary punches, but this led to fatigue, and eventually, his shoulders and neck ached in response to the pain.

— Don't forget to breathe, kid, — Venom teased, as Izuku's breathing began to falter from the frequent loads he was placing on his body after several hours of active boxing with an imaginary opponent. Back in his stance, his damp hair obstructed his vision. Izuku paused for a second, aligned his breathing, and began training again, now focusing on the proper rhythm.

— Inhale through the nose while dodging, exhale through the mouth on the strike. Breath control is key to endurance. — He moved like clockwork: inhale, dodge, exhale, strike. His body began to work in sync with his breathing. Izuku repeated all his movements, reinforcing all the material, ultimately forming a sort of base for punches and devising a strategy for strikes. He applied this against the imaginary opponent.

His stance was almost perfect, and moving synchronously, he refined his movements. For today's lesson, he sent out three strikes. The first was a cross aimed at hitting the temple of the head, the result of which should be a loss of concentration and disorientation. The second strike was with his left hand to the jaw, causing maximum pain and buying time while the opponent regained composure, and the third, finishing with a jab, considering the application of Venom's powers, which increased physical strength, if not five times, then a full ten.

Finally, Izuku stopped, breathing heavily. Sweat flowed down his face and chest, but he felt he had taken a step forward.

— Not bad for a rookie, — Venom said with a slight smirk, smiling broadly.

— I'm not perfect yet, but this style will definitely help me improve, — Izuku glanced at his reflection in the mirror. He felt he had become a bit more confident. The Soviet style added not only technique but also an understanding of the importance of discipline and tactics.

— Starting tomorrow, I will incorporate this into my daily training, — he quietly said to himself, picking up the towel from the floor.

— Just don't forget to rest, kid. A dead hero is of no use to anyone, — Venom reminded him, this time his voice carried genuine concern. Smiling at the words of his alien friend, Izuku headed to the shower to wash off all the dirt from his body after the workout. After rinsing his body with cold water and finally finishing his routine, he stepped out of the bath, refreshed by the morning air blowing in from the window.

— According to my calculations, if I create a new patrol schedule and combine it with training and studying, it could be a good opportunity to balance everything, — Izuku thought. The most important thing was his studies; he couldn't afford to skip them, nor could he skip training. Patrolling could only be done in the evening since there were too many well-known professional heroes during the day who might try to hinder him. After his shower, Izuku headed to his workspace, recording all his activities, prioritizing study, training, and patrolling.

**Weekdays (Monday – Friday):**

06:00 – 07:00 — Morning training:

Light warm-up: 6 km run or cardio.

Flexibility and balance exercises (training, stretching).

07:00 – 08:00 — Breakfast and preparation for school.

08:30 – 15:30 — School:

Focus on theory and skills related to the heroic profession.

16:00 – 18:00 — Main training:

Training at Dagoba Beach:

Soviet boxing style or other types of martial arts (combinations, shadow boxing, working on a bag that needs to be purchased).

Body strengthening: strength exercises (squats, push-ups, and strength exercises).

Endurance training.

18:00 – 19:00 — Dinner and a short break.

19:30 – 23:00 — Patrolling:

Observing the streets, assisting citizens, gathering information.

Moving stealthily to avoid drawing attention from professional heroes.

23:30 – 00:30 — Reflection and recovery:

Analyzing patrols and training.

Meditation and stretching before sleep.

00:30 – 06:00 — Sleep.

**Weekends (Saturday – Sunday):**

08:00 – 09:00 — Morning training:

Light jogging or walking to maintain tone.

09:00 – 10:00 — Breakfast.

10:00 – 13:00 — Study assignments and planning:

Preparing for the upcoming week.

13:30 – 15:30 — Additional training:

Working with Andy on his integration into the combat style.

Practicing close combat tactics using the symbiote.

16:00 – 18:00 — Rest or personal time:

Recovering after an intensive week.

18:30 – 22:00 — Patrolling:

Expanding the observation territory.

22:30 – 23:30 — Relaxation:

Light stretching, analyzing one's strengths and weaknesses considering heroic patrols, or reading books.

00:00 – 08:00 — Sleep.

Finally, after finishing his entire schedule and routine, Izuku prepared breakfast for himself and Venom, who eagerly devoured the food he had prepared. Izuku understood all his needs and, contemplating his future development paths, concluded that maintaining such a body and musculature in the future would require him to buy gym equipment. The money sent by his father was enough to sustain life for a month, but he did not account for the possibility of increased expenses.

Izuku sat at the kitchen table, thoughtfully staring into a cup of cooling tea. The room was silent, interrupted only by the soft sounds of Venom devouring the prepared meal. His presence was always felt, like another shadow living in the house.

— To be honest, I'm not sure I can maintain this pace for long, — Izuku muttered, breaking bread in his hands. — I don't have enough funds to cover everything I need.

— You know I'm always here, — Venom replied, his voice echoing directly in Izuku's head. — But we both understand: gym equipment, supplies, all of this won't just appear.

— You mean to say you lack resources? — Venom interrupted with a hint of mockery. — Kid, we have choices.

— What do you mean? — Izuku asked, guessing what words Venom might say, knowing he could read his thoughts.

— Money. Power. All of this is in the hands of villains. They rob ordinary people. What if we just take back what's been stolen? It's even noble, if you think about it. — Izuku frowned, rubbing his nose.

— Are you suggesting I steal?

— You save people, and they save you. It's a balance, isn't it? We don't rob the innocent. Only those who are guilty. Your conscience is clear, — Venom lowered his tone slightly, trying to sound more convincing.

Izuku closed his eyes for a moment, going through the thought in his head. He imagined carrying suitcases filled with money from the villains' hideouts. He pictured the expressions on their faces when they discovered the theft. And finally, he saw that money going towards enhancing his abilities, his equipment, his future.

— But that's wrong. That's... not heroism, — he whispered, as if afraid of his own words.

— And what, is heroism starving to death? Or being crushed by a strong enemy because you didn't have enough power to stand your ground? — Venom snapped. — We don't take money from the innocent. Only from those who break the laws. Izuku took a deep breath.

— Fine... but only if it's for the cause. No personal gain. — He snapped back, looking around the apartment.

— And you don't have personal gain, — Venom smirked. — You want to be better. To be stronger. To save people. That's a noble goal, kid. — Izuku stood up, feeling a strange mix of relief and guilt brewing inside him.

— Then let's start small, — he quietly said. — We'll find those who deserve to be robbed.

— Now you're talking business, — Venom replied, his voice carrying a triumphant note as he suppressed the doubts of his host.

— Then after breakfast, training, and patrol, — Izuku said with a smile, finishing his breakfast and preparing for the new stages of pain.

Meanwhile, at school

The final bell rang through the classroom, and the students began to gather their things with relief. Bakugo quickly tossed his textbooks into his backpack, threw it over his shoulder, and headed for the exit. His expression, as usual, was confident, and his eyes reflected his habitual arrogance.

— Bakugo, stay after class. We need to talk, — came the firm and unwavering voice of Fuyumi. She looked at his face filled with indignation, recalling the scars on Izuku and how he had cried in front of her, revealing his soul and everything within him. It was painful to watch, like a child putting others above himself and selflessly ready to help without selfish intentions, understanding that the key to revelation was him, Katsuki Bakugo, who misunderstood the consequences of his actions.

He stopped abruptly, his gaze immediately becoming wary. He turned to her, frowning.

— What's the matter? I didn't do anything, — he muttered, as if pre-emptively defending himself. Fuyumi, standing at her desk, took off her glasses and looked at him carefully. Her gaze was calm but firm. She gestured for him to sit.

— Just sit down, please. This will take a little time. — The other students began to exit the classroom, glancing at each other. Some whispered, clearly discussing the incident that had occurred yesterday between Bakugo and Izuku. Bakugo shot them an irritated glance, causing them to fall silent, but his face reflected dissatisfaction.

— What are you looking at? Get out of here! — he growled, not hiding his irritation. Fuyumi gently but firmly intervened, not wanting the other students to repeat the incident with Izuku.

— Enough, Bakugo. Let them go. — After her words, the class quickly emptied, leaving only her and Bakugo. He slowly returned to his desk and sat down, slamming his backpack on the floor. Grimacing, he crossed his arms over his chest, glaring at her defiantly. Burning her with a disdainful look, she was the first teacher who dared to keep him after class, and it irritated him. Does she really think someone like her can change anything?

— So, what did you want to talk about? — he said, with a note of sarcasm. Fuyumi stepped closer, her face remained calm, but her eyes conveyed unwavering determination. Looking him in the eyes without breaking her gaze, she spoke.

— About your behavior, — she started directly, not giving him a chance to shift the conversation elsewhere. Bakugo scoffed and leaned back in his chair.

— Behavior? What's wrong with it? It's just Deku… I mean Midoriya. He brings it on himself. — Fuyumi leaned in a little closer, resting her hands on his desk so that their gazes met.

— Bakugo, do you really think so? Or are you just finding excuses for your behavior? — Her question caught him off guard. For a split second, doubt flashed in his eyes, but he quickly hid it behind his usual mask of arrogance.

— Yes, I think so. I've known that idiot practically since childhood. All he can do is whine and hide behind others, and looking at him now, I know whose skirt he's hiding under. — He said with a smirk, looking into his teacher's eyes. Bakugo thought that this kind of answer would infuriate her, but he was surprised when she didn't flinch and continued to look at him with an unwavering expression. Fuyumi understood her student's intent and decided to conduct an open provocation past his ears.

— Tell me, Bakugo-san, during all your years of friendship, have you bullied him? — her voice was cold, but Bakugo didn't flinch at her words since he was prepared to answer such questions.

— No, — he replied instantly, dismissing all suspicions against him, but her gaze remained fixed on him, causing him discomfort.

— Then will you deign to answer where your hatred for him comes from? Where does all this anger toward a person who has never said a bad word to you in his life come from? To hate someone, you need a reason, and without one, it means you envy him. Bakugo felt cornered; each of her words dug him deeper into a pit, as he refused to admit that Izuku, despite his quirklessness, was ready to do anything to help others, while he just fed his ego by mocking him. Bakugo fell silent, not wanting to meet her gaze, and Fuyumi realized she had struck directly at the target with her question.

— You can answer honestly, Bakugo. No one will know about this conversation but us, — Fuyumi replied, trying to smooth things over with her student, who, despite expressing indifference, was clearly uncomfortable.

— He is weak and worthless, just like all the quirkless. He can't stand up for himself but is ready to stand up for others who don't even know him. Izuku can't be a hero; he is a coward. The fact that you chose to side with him means he is saving himself to find protection and comfort. — Fuyumi continued to listen to Bakugo attentively; her gaze was serious and calm. She listened to his words and did not interrupt him, but his words could not shake her composure.

— You are mistaken, Bakugo-san. I think you say this to convince yourself, — Fuyumi replied. Her voice remained steady, but there was an edge to it, as she could not make Izuku a laughingstock. He is a hero who saved her and undeservedly received hatred from people; the fact that he is still alive, having not taken his own life, is a sign of his willpower. At her words, Bakugo's jaw tightened, and narrowing his eyes, he looked at her.

— I don't owe you anything, — he snapped, defiantly looking at her. Fuyumi did not look away; she simply removed her glasses, and her tone became softer, yet still pierced straight to the heart.

— You call him weak, cowardly, and pathetic. But I have seen him save and help others without thinking of himself. And you? When was the last time you risked anything other than your pride? — These words struck Bakugo like a slap. He abruptly got up from his seat, fists clenched.

— Don't you dare compare me to that quirkless loser! — rage echoed in his voice, but something else flickered in his eyes—doubt.

— I am stronger than him in every way! I always have been and always will be! I am braver, and if necessary, I will put him in his place so he never thinks he can achieve anything. — Fuyumi remained in place; her calmness irritated him even more. Grinding his teeth, he looked out the window, where the rain was starting, realizing the atmosphere of the situation. Bakugo sighed wearily; this conversation was beginning to wear him down, and he understood she wouldn't let up until she got through to him.

— Stronger? — she repeated, raising her eyebrows slightly.

— Then why are you wasting so much time proving it? If you are truly confident in your strength, why do you need to humiliate those who are weaker? — Bakugo froze; her words struck a nerve. Bakugo had always been characterized by his anger towards others, especially his old friend, who followed him like a puppy that had been abandoned. Bakugo had always grown up with the expectation that he would become a hero, and everyone who knew him, including his family, said he should become a hero. All the flattery that fed his egocentrism made him so self-assured, but when he noticed that Izuku, whom everyone belittled, was moving slowly and confidently without falling behind, it began to annoy him. In his manner, he tried to pull him out of the race, but he did not give up; no matter how many times he fell, no matter how many injuries he sustained, he kept getting up, proving that his will was stronger than any damage he could inflict.

— I don't… I'm just showing them their place, — his voice became quieter; he turned away as if avoiding her gaze, but even so, he felt her cold stare.

— No, Bakugo, — Fuyumi took a step closer; her voice was tinged with a soft note of regret and concern.

— You are showing yours. Your actions speak louder than your words. You are afraid that someone like Izuku might surpass you, even though he has no quirk. And that angers you.

— Shut up! — he exploded, turning abruptly to her. — I fear nothing! I am the best in this class! In this school! No one compares to me! — Fuyumi calmly endured his outburst, but now there was more sternness in her voice.

— Your strength, Bakugo, is a gift. But instead of using it to protect, you waste it to break others. And if you don't change, one day you will find yourself alone, with your pride but without people who truly respect you. — She took a dramatic pause and continued.

— And after that, you want to become a hero? — Her words made him freeze. Anger was replaced by confusion, but he did not want to show his weakness.

— You don't understand anything, — he hissed, his gaze filled with hatred, but his voice carried exhaustion. Fuyumi looked at him a bit softer.

— I understand more than you think. You are not angry at Izuku. You are angry at yourself because he does what you are too afraid to do: to be a hero in the purest sense of the word. — Fuyumi observed Bakugo intently. Her gaze was heavy, but there was no malice or contempt in it. She wanted him to understand the weight of his words and actions. She wanted to help him become better.

— And what if Izuku died? — she asked quietly, but her voice echoed in the silence of the classroom. — What if he couldn't withstand the injuries or the words you said to him? What if he wasn't strong enough to handle it?

Bakugo froze. His body tensed, and his gaze turned to emptiness. Fuyumi's words pierced him like a sharp blade, exposing what he had so carefully hidden even from himself. He remembered the day he destroyed his photograph with some girl.

— What did you say? — he whispered, but his voice was devoid of the previous aggression. Fuyumi stepped closer, and it was a sign for her that the question hit Bakugo right in the heart.

— Have you ever thought that your words could be the last straw? That someone like Izuku might not cope and just… break and even die? — Bakugo flared up like a match and almost activated his quirk as a defense mechanism in stressful situations.

— Enough! — he shouted, trying to drown out her voice. — Don't talk like you know what happened between us!

— Then tell me, — Fuyumi said firmly. — What exactly did you say to him, Bakugo? What made him keep fighting and get up when the whole world was against him? — Her words were too close to the truth. Bakugo's mind flashed back to that day. He remembered how Izuku looked at him with pain-filled eyes when he said…

— Jump off the roof and hope for a quirk in the next life, — he whispered. Fuyumi felt a chill run down her spine. Her eyes widened in shock.

— What? — she breathed. Bakugo realized he had let something slip, but it was too late. He looked at her, seeing a mix of horror and condemnation in her eyes.

— I… — he fell silent, realizing there were no excuses for those words. Fuyumi slowly stepped back; her face expressed barely concealed pain. Could it really have been that bad? She thought, realizing that Izuku could have died last week, unable to withstand all the negativity that had been thrown at him.

— You… said that to him? — her voice trembled, but she quickly regained her composure. — You seriously said that to a kid who was already rejected by everyone? Bakugo looked away, realizing what would come next, but to his surprise, Fuyumi reacted appropriately, not calling his parents like other teachers would have done.

— I didn't think he would take it seriously, — he muttered, lowering his gaze. Her hand touched his shoulder; her hand was gentle and cold, like her character, yet she showed concern, which surprised him, but her next words were like sharp blades that cut him deeper than any cold weapon.

— But you said it, — Fuyumi interrupted, her voice turning cold as ice. — You could have broken him. You could be the reason he wouldn't get up again. His hands trembled.

— But he got up, — Bakugo shouted, his voice trembling with emotion. — He always got up! That made me angrier than anything! — Fuyumi looked at him, her gaze more penetrating than ever.

— What if he hadn't gotten up? — she asked quietly. — What if one day he decided he couldn't anymore? What then, Bakugo? Would you live with that burden? And who would be to blame after that? — Her words struck like a hammer. Bakugo lowered his head; his breathing became heavy. She didn't remove her hand from his shoulder; at times, it calmed him, but on the other hand, it heightened his anxiety.

— I… don't know, — he finally whispered.

— Then think about it, — Fuyumi said; her voice softened, but there was still firmness in it. — Because words matter. Especially if you want to be a hero. I could have acted like all the other teachers and called your parents, but I chose to do otherwise. Understand, Bakugo-san, words carry weight, and every action you take toward others has unexpected outcomes, for better or for worse. — Accepting her words, he looked at her, asking to leave, as thoughts devoured him, and for the first time, he asked himself.

— Did I do the right thing? — he asked himself. Although he was Deku, he had acted extremely meanly towards him and his mother, whom he rarely saw but always treated warmly. She accepted him and never scolded him, knowing his terrible character and how he had bullied her son. Bakugo couldn't believe that because of his egocentrism, he had mocked him and almost killed the last member of the Midoriya family with his actions and words, obliterating that lineage without a right to exist. His lips trembled, and his eyes frantically searched for a place to escape, while his hands shook from the unexpected realization of his sins. Sensing Bakugo's panic, Fuyumi placed her hand on his sweaty hands from stress, and cooling her hands slightly, she touched his skin, calming him.

— Bakugo-san, are you alright? — she asked, watching the downcast face of her student. She had gone too far to reach him, and that was her mistake in approaching students. About Bakugo, she didn't know much, as in the case of Izuku, and by trying to speak openly on too painful topics, she did not expect to catch her student off guard.

— I'm sorry, Bakugo-san. I honestly didn't mean to touch on terrible topics. I just wanted to help, — she said, but Bakugo, unable to manage his emotions, simply removed her hand from his skin and grabbed his backpack, silently leaving the classroom and leaving Fuyumi alone in the darkness.

Fuyumi was left alone in the empty classroom, illuminated only by the dim light of the lamps. The silence seemed deafening, and her thoughts roared in her head like a hurricane. She took a heavy breath and sank into a chair, covering her face with her hands.

— What have I done… — she whispered, feeling a dull pain rising in her chest. She remembered how Bakugo's face twisted with stress, how his hands trembled, how panic seized him. Her words clearly struck him harder than she had anticipated.

— I wanted to help… — she whispered to herself, but her voice sounded as if she were justifying herself before him, and now she had made a serious error by pressing him. — But instead, I just made the situation worse.

Fuyumi lowered her gaze to her hands, still feeling his damp, cold skin. She recalled how he had avoided her gaze, how he had hurried away as if from her.

— I had no right. Not to push him like that. He is just a child… He is just a teenager learning to cope with his rage and pain. — She tried to find justifications for herself, but they sounded empty. It was as if she had tried to extinguish a fire within Bakugo's soul but had made it worse, turning the fire into an icy iceberg with her words.

— And if I caused him even more harm? If I just exacerbated his guilt? — She bitterly smiled to herself and felt guilt toward her student.

— Great job, Fuyumi. You are a teacher. You should have supported, not finished him off.

---

Bakugo walked down the corridor with a stone face, but chaos raged within him. His thoughts flitted about like agitated wasps, stinging every part of his consciousness.

—I am a self-centered bastard, — he thought, tightening the strap of his backpack until his fingers turned white. Memories flooded back, one after another. He remembered how he had said humiliating words to Izuku. He remembered how he burned his notebooks, how he mocked his dream. He recalled when Izuku reached out his hand, and in a fit of rage, he had used his quirk on him, leaving burns on his body, thinking he was looking down on him. But the most painful memory was of his mother.

— She was always kind… Never said a bad word to me, even knowing what I was doing to her son, — it flashed through his mind. He froze, stopping in the middle of the empty corridor, and covered his face with his hands.

— What have I done… — his voice was almost a whisper, but it carried genuine pain. He remembered the day he first saw tears streaming down Izuku's face. In that moment, he felt strong. Omnipotent. He also remembered how their friendship had shaken because of him when in kindergarten he said that he was quirkless, laughing first at him. But now he realized at what cost that feeling had come.

—I almost killed him… — Bakugo pressed his back against the wall and exhaled heavily. — With my words, with my actions…

For the first time in his life, he looked at his actions differently. For the first time, he asked himself the question:

— What if he were gone? — This thought engulfed him completely. His face paled, and he began to rub his face with his palms nervously, as if that could wipe away the memories.

— His mother would lose her son… and I… I would… look at their gravestone, reading the last thing that connected them in this life.

"Here lies Izuku Midoriya, a loving son and a good friend."

— A good friend, — he whispered to himself, realizing his hypocrisy before him, and with this burden, he would have to live his entire life. He couldn't continue the thought. Sadness and fear wrapped around his heart, squeezing it.

— What do I do now? How do I look him in the eyes? How do I live with this? — Bakugo slowly slid down the wall, sitting down straight on the floor. His breathing was heavy, and thoughts wouldn't let him be.

—I'm just a little kid hiding behind my strength… and destroying everything around me. — His fingers trembled; his heart beat like crazy. For the first time in his life, he felt not anger but true guilt not only toward Aunt Inko but also toward his friend.

*****

After putting on his hero costume and adjusting his hat, he had a good dinner, taking everything into account, including the time. He jumped out of the window, looking at the nearby passersby who might notice him.

The rain poured incessantly; drops tapped against the metal roofs, flowing down in shiny streams, like mercury. The evening city was drowning in neon lights that reflected in the puddles on the asphalt, creating the illusion that the streets were glowing on their own.

Izuku soared from one roof to another; his silhouette disappeared and reappeared in the light of the street lamps. Venom's tentacles, black and gleaming from the rain, stretched out ahead, gripping the ledges of buildings. Each movement was precise and calculated, as if he had long been accustomed to this nocturnal dance.

— Amazing, isn't it? — Venom's voice echoed in his head. — This city is beautiful.

Izuku didn't respond; his focus was entirely on each jump. One more building, one more roof, and he smoothly glided over the wet metal like a shadow. The cold air whipped against his face, but it only spurred him on.

He stopped at the edge of one of the skyscrapers, gazing at the view before him. The city lights seemed endless: pink, blue, yellow — neon reflected in his white lenses. The rain drenched his face, but the hood of his long black coat shielded his head, leaving only the mask visible.

— Do you see it? — Venom spoke again. — The rhythm of the city, its breath. It's alive, just like us.

— Yes, — Izuku replied shortly; his voice was low and calm. — And it breathes through the shadows too.

He jumped forward, his hands shooting out along with the tentacles that wrapped around a metal beam. Izuku's body soared into the air like a bird and then smoothly landed on the neighboring roof.

— It's time to move on, — he said, crouching down and studying the street below.

His coat billowed in the wind; the wet edge softly rustled against the rooftop surface. At that moment, Izuku seemed like a part of the city itself, its inseparable shadow. A shadow that would become a nightmare for criminals.

Time: 19:47.

— So far, I don't see any criminals, — Izuku replied, standing on the roof of one of the buildings, gathering rain from the sky. Soaked, he found the strength to jump despite the pain in his joints that had not fully recovered from training. Watching the evening city, Izuku saw that most residents were walking with umbrellas and getting lost in the crowd; it was easier than easy. Jumping from roof to roof, enhanced by the symbiote, Izuku finally reached the not-so-favorable area of the city, Mustapha.

— Here we will begin, — he whispered maliciously, observing the social life of ordinary people. The rain splattered its drops on the surfaces of the buildings, and seeing a sound of a running person stepping in puddles, Izuku frowned and followed the sound. One guy was running from two pursuers, trying to escape a beating, but the cobblestone surface betrayed him, and with a splash, he fell face-first into a puddle.

— You're fast, kid, but it's time for you to pay double for moral damage, — said the street thug, approaching him. The guy panicked and tried to get up and run away, but his legs were glued to the cobblestones with a quirk.

— I have no money. Rob me as much as you want, — the youth tried to get up without flinching, but he didn't notice the dark figure standing next to him and the robbers.

— Leave him alone, — Izuku said in a low voice, but the robbers were not deterred, and they pulled out knives in greeting. Taking a stance, Izuku prepared to use all the skills he had learned today. He got ready to fight them in hand-to-hand combat. The robber lunged at him with a knife, trying to stab him; before he could swing, Izuku landed two punches to the face, sending the first robber into a knockout. The second, realizing who it was, dropped his knife and ran away from Silent Phantom.

— Are you okay? — Izuku asked the young man, but as soon as he turned around, his trail had already vanished. Venom inside him grumbled discontentedly about the young man's actions. Sighing heavily, Izuku jumped onto a wall and climbed it, searching for new adventures.

— Not even a thank you. Ungrateful, — Venom grumbled.

The rain continued to pour without ceasing, as if washing away the dirt from the city. Izuku moved across the rooftops; his movements were precise and quick. Venom's tentacles stretched out, gripping cornices and pipes, helping him cover distances that would be impossible for an ordinary person. His black coat with a hood blended into the darkness of the night, and the neon lights reflected off the wet surfaces, illuminating his white lenses.

On the next street, he spotted three men surrounding a girl near an abandoned store. One held her by the arm, another stood with a knife, and the third rummaged through her bag.

— Here they are, — Venom said with disdain. — Real scum.

— An ideal opportunity to test my skills, — murmured Izuku and jumped down. He landed softly, right behind the men.

— Hey, let her go, — he said in a low voice that sounded threatening. The robbers turned around, their faces twisted in surprise. One of them laughed, thinking Izuku was just an ordinary guy trying to play hero.

— Who do you think you are? You think just because you're in a mask, you can scare us? — sneered the one with the knife.

— I warned you, — Izuku said, clenching his fists.

The first attacker lunged at him, but Izuku leaned to the left, letting the knife glide past his head. At that same moment, he delivered a short side punch right to the attacker's ribs. The punch was so strong that the man fell, gasping for breath.

The second grabbed a metal pipe and swung it, but Izuku stepped forward, dodging the blow, and using the technique of the Soviet boxing school, delivered an uppercut that knocked the pipe from his hands. Following that, he added a right straight to the jaw, sending him into unconsciousness. The third man, witnessing his friends being taken down, grabbed the girl by the shoulder, trying to use her as a shield.

— Don't move, or she's done for! — he shouted.

Izuku didn't waste time. He took a sharp step forward, simultaneously launching a tentacle that knocked the knife from the robber's hands. Then, sliding towards him, he delivered a series of punches — short hooks to the body and a final straight to the face. The opponent fell, losing consciousness. The girl, freed, looked at him in fear.

— You don't need to be afraid, — Izuku tried to reassure her, but she, grabbing her bag, hurried away without even saying thank you.

— Again, ungrateful, — Venom grumbled. — People are not worthy of you.

Sighing heavily, Izuku headed toward the alley's exit when he saw several frightened faces of city residents.

— That's him, Silent Phantom, — said a man.

— We should call the police.

— He looks like a villain, — they said as Izuku disappeared from their sight, leaving the tied-up criminals at the entrance.

The night was long; the rain intensified, mixing with the neon light of the streets of Mustapha. Izuku, hiding in the shadows, continued to patrol. His heightened senses, amplified by the symbiote, picked up on the faintest sounds — arguments, footsteps, shattered glass. This was his territory, and he wouldn't let anyone destroy it.

A sharp sound of a siren pulled Izuku from his thoughts. From the roof, he saw a group of masked men running out of a small convenience store with stuffed backpacks. They were armed, and their quirks allowed them to easily break through obstacles and escape from the police.

Izuku didn't hesitate. Jumping from the roof, he released two tentacles that grabbed the nearest fugitive by the legs and knocked him to the ground. The others turned around, seeing a dark figure approaching them at terrifying speed.

— Leave it, or you'll regret it, — Izuku said calmly, though his voice sounded like a thunderous growl.

— Damn, it's Silent Phantom! — shouted one of the robbers, and they opened fire.

Izuku dodged; his movements were quick and precise. Jumping forward, he knocked the gun from one of the attackers' hands and then delivered a series of punches using the techniques of the Soviet boxing school. The opponents, unable to recover from the first encounter, were disarmed in a matter of minutes. When the police arrived at the scene, Izuku had already vanished. But even having disappeared from the convenience store's territory, he left the criminals tied up at the entrance.

— Why hasn't the police caught him? He is breaking the law too! — shouts could be heard.

— It would be better if he let them escape since he's just as much a criminal. — The words cut into his soul as he heard such insulting remarks directed at him from passersby.

Having prevented a few more crimes, Izuku felt satisfied with his new skills that he had acquired during his self-training.

— It's not the best day, — Venom grumbled, soaked just like Izuku. Straightening up and standing tall, Izuku heard someone start shooting a weapon.

— A new challenge, — Venom whispered. Izuku ran toward the alley and noticed several groups of people. Specifically, six individuals with malicious intent.

— Do you think he will come? — asked the arms dealer, frowning as rain dripped from all angles.

— Yeah, he will come; according to the information, he often patrols these areas, — said the buyer, pulling a weapon from the dealer. Hearing their conversation, Izuku frowned, unsure if they had decided to hunt him or not. As he approached the edge of the roof, Izuku heard them loading their weapons, inserting magazines.

— It's an ambush, — Venom whispered, watching the villains.

Standing on the roof, Izuku furrowed his brow and began to speculate about who the target might be. In his mind, there was a version suggesting that he himself could be the target.

"Get away from there, Izuku, it's a trap!" Venom warned, but Izuku's choice was obvious due to the threats on the streets. Not wanting to burden other heroes, he decided to approach slowly in his own manner.

"Not one step back," Izuku said, analyzing his enemies, who were prepared, but their quirks remained unknown, which made him uneasy.

"There's only one way out." Aiming at the surface of the van with weapons, Izuku waited for the moment when a crowd of people would gather together for a mass and quick attack. Four opponents approached the van, and without wasting time, Izuku silently jumped off the roof. With a crash, he landed on the roof of the van, and a mass of tendrils erupted from his body, activating [Symbiote:Blast]. The spikes from the symbiote pierced instantly, and with a scream, Izuku drew the attention of two villains who began shooting at him. However, with a nimble roll, he concealed himself behind the van. Recovering from the unexpected blow, the villains began to rise and grab their weapons, trying to shoot Izuku, but a multitude of tendrils burst from his hands, seizing their weapons. The symbiotic mass forcefully yanked the weapons from their hands, leaving them without dangerous tools.

[Symbiote:Yank] grabbed them by the heads, and applying enough force, Izuku threw them to the ground, knocking out some of the villains' teeth. They were stunned, and it remained to deal with the two who were actively firing at the vehicle, trying to hit him with bullets. Thinking about how to neutralize them, Izuku used his tendrils to pull all the villains into one pile so that no one could escape.

"I need to distract them somehow," Izuku thought, watching the events unfold, his attention drawn to the weapons he had taken from the villains. The gunfire did not cease, and Izuku feared getting shot, even though he had high speed and agility.

"You're thinking what I'm thinking," Venom grinned maliciously, grabbing a weapon with a tendril and handing it to Izuku. Hesitating, Izuku didn't dare to use the assault rifle, and when they distracted themselves for a reload, he threw the automatic rifle at them, buying time and temporarily disorienting them. Jumping into the air, he grabbed one enemy by the neck, pulling him close, and tossing him over his shoulder, Izuku threw the villain towards his accomplice, causing them both pain. They started to get up, albeit reluctantly, and landing on the wet cobblestones, Izuku struck the first opponent in the temple, hit the second in the stomach with a second blow, and with a third, he spun around, hitting both with a flurry of elbow strikes, finishing the combo with a backfist.

Confirming that all the enemies were neutralized, he was instantly caught by energy whips. Before he could free himself, a powerful jolt coursed through his body, delivering pain, causing him to groan and bend his knees.

"Tough little brat," said the villain, perched on a fire escape, watching the desperately resisting masked avenger lying on the ground, struggling to break free from the energy chains. All the villains except him were knocked out, and the pain Izuku felt began to intensify with each of his resistances. Calming himself, Izuku pretended to lose consciousness and relaxed his body, falling to the ground.

"Hah, I expected much more from him," the villain smirked, observing the limp body of his target.

"Why did you let yourself get caught?" Venom whispered, but reading Izuku's thoughts, he realized it was part of his unexpected plan. Since he didn't know that the villain with the energy whips would be there, Izuku had come up with a plan on the fly. He allowed himself to be caught so they would take him to their lair.

"Good idea," Venom praised him, and without resistance, Izuku lay on the ground, not moving while the villains loaded him into the van. Carelessly, they tossed the prisoner into the van, placing additional guards for backup. His clothes were soaked through, and the metallic surface of the van was not pleasant for his skin.

The van roared to life, speeding away with the prisoner and the bounty according to his plan into the unknown. The metallic floor was cold, the rain continued to drip from his clothes, leaving wet marks on the surface. His hands were bound by energy shackles emitting a faint blue light. Although these were intended to suppress quirks, Venom wasn't entirely a quirk. For him, these handcuffs were either a threat or a minor obstacle, and he could easily burst free from the shackles while acting according to Izuku's plan to infiltrate their base.

"We can take care of the two guards, and as soon as they open the van, we'll create chaos," Venom suggested, but Izuku held back his urge to make such a reckless move. The two guards kept throwing strange looks at him, and he gave no indication that he was conscious to avoid causing panic.

"If this leads me to their lair, then it's worth the risk," Izuku replied, mentally controlling his composure through shallow breathing. One guard decided to break the silence by starting a conversation with his partner.

"Well, well, I didn't even know we were trusted to escort the Silent Phantom himself," he said with a smirk, gripping his weapon tightly.

"They say this new hero has become a nightmare for people like us," he checked if the handcuffs were still in place and if he hadn't freed himself while they were on their way to the lair.

"Only looking at him now, I don't get the feeling he's a nightmare for criminals," Izuku continued to pretend to be unconscious, fixing every word of the bandits. The plan was frighteningly simple: when they brought him to their leader, deliver a pinpoint strike and disappear. If not, then engage in a fight with the consequences. The conversation between the two guards dragged on, and it would have gone on longer if not for the sudden stop of the van.

The van stopped in front of an old industrial building, concealed behind high concrete walls topped with barbed wire for security. The door of the truck creaked open, and one of the guards poked his head inside with the barrel of his gun to wake him up.

"Hey, hero, detective, wake up," the guard grumbled. To avoid raising suspicion, Izuku played the part of someone trying to free himself from the handcuffs, applying minimal effort and panicking as he surveyed his surroundings. The dimly lit interior of the industrial building was littered with scattered crates and numerous armed guards with weapons and electronics.

"Why do they need electronics?" Izuku wondered to himself, and as he walked further, some guards threw glances at him. He walked in the company of several guards through a long, damp corridor to a spacious room filled with luxury and expensive items: the heads of deer and various animals, tiger skins, and the leader of the entire gang in a white suit with his deputy.

"An office of a wealthy businessman, not a gang leader," Venom said, assessing the surroundings. Nothing suggested a threat except for the two guards with weapons at their waists. He approached the wooden chair they had kindly provided him, and as he sat down, the gang leader turned to him dramatically, spreading his arms. His confident posture and calm gaze revealed him to be the master of the situation. On the table lay snacks and expensive alcohol on a beautifully set table meant for them.

"And here he is, the Silent Phantom in the flesh," he said with a light smile, gesturing for the guards to leave his office, leaving the three of them alone.

"Great and terrifying, please, take a seat and don't hesitate to take anything from the table," Izuku sat more comfortably on the wooden chair, still in handcuffs, observing the actions of his enemies. The deputy expressed coldness, and aside from the indifference on his face, he showed nothing as the leader kindly offered him a snack. Holding back his irritation, Izuku was satisfied that his infiltration plan had worked.

"Thank you, but I'll pass," Izuku said, breaking the silence with his low voice. The deputy burned a hole through him with his gaze, watching him and his words.

"If I were you, I wouldn't refuse the offer," Tokaura smirked, who had devised the plan for his capture. Izuku raised his gaze and furrowed his brow, expressing irritation.

"If you're trying to intimidate me, don't waste your time," Izuku replied sharply. The boss smirked, took a sip of whiskey, and made a gulp.

"Intimidate? No, that's not my style. I'm here to make you an offer that I hope you can't refuse." He waved his hand at Tokaura, who approached with a case. A click of the lock, and the lid opened, revealing its contents: stacks of money and a flash drive.

"This flash drive contains information on heroes and villains that can be 'removed' or 'bought off.' It's yours if you agree to work for me." Venom inside him was satisfied, but Izuku was increasingly irritated, frowning at the thought of being bribed like a cheap prostitute or made into a personal attack dog.

"Do you think money can interest me?" Izuku's voice was cold, and releasing his hands in a gesture of relaxation, he unfurled the tendrils of the symbiote, disabling every mechanism of the handcuffs on his hands.

"Money, power, resources. I can give you all of that," the man replied, shrugging. "You see, on the bridge, you really messed up my plans. The yakuza who was supposed to be killed was my target for removal, and now he is alive thanks to you, and I suffered losses because of you." The boss tried to suppress his anger, and Tokaura, noticing this, poured him a glass of expensive champagne. "But I hold no grudge against you. On the contrary, I see potential in you."

Izuku remained silent, observing his interlocutor and analyzing every possible development of events.

"You've become a problem for all of us. But instead of destroying you, I'm offering you a deal. Work for me. Your skills and abilities will be put to good use. And believe me, the reward will not be long in coming." The man took a piece of cheese from the tray and slowly ate it, as if demonstrating his calmness.

"And to show you that I am serious," he continued, pointing at the guards, "if you refuse, I can make your life unbearable. You know how it goes. False information about you, provocations, pressure from all sides. Heroes and citizens will fear you even more than they do now." Izuku clenched his fists, internally battling with anger. Venom whispered to him not to refuse the lucrative offer, persistently outlining the benefits of this deal.

"Do you think you can break me?" he quietly asked, staring intently at the man, who carelessly continued to eat before him, showing his relaxation and disregard for his guest.

"No, but I can convince you that resisting is pointless," the man replied gently, refilling his glass with expensive champagne. Venom whispered in Izuku's head:

"This guy knows what he's doing. But he's miscalculated. He doesn't understand who he's dealing with."

"You have five minutes to think about my offer," the man said, leaning back in his chair. "Use this time wisely." Izuku, maintaining his composure, leaned forward. He was almost free from the handcuffs, and a little more and he would be ready to fight to bring everything to the ground. Tokaura didn't take his eyes off him, and at the slightest movement from their guest, he was ready to pounce.

"Your five minutes are nothing more than a delay for your defeat." A slight shadow of irritation flickered across the man's face, but he held back.

"We'll see about that." Izuku silently leaned back in the chair, trying to hide his tension behind a mask of calmness. He studied his opponent carefully: the man looked relaxed, but his gestures revealed hidden vigilance. The guards by the walls were clearly waiting for orders. It was a nerve-wracking game, and Izuku understood that every second of silence was giving him an advantage.

"I see you're silent. That's good," the man spoke again, clearing the empty glass from the table. "People who know how to listen are valued more than those who just chatter. But I advise you not to delay with your answer." Izuku's patience was running out, and the leader of the gang, though not openly, threatened him.

"Are you suggesting I become your attack dog? What else can you offer besides money and threats?" The man smirked, standing up and waving his glass in front of him.

"What else do you need in this world? Money opens doors you don't even know about. Threats are just a tool to keep those who forget their place in line." Izuku frowned at his answer and removed the handcuffs.

"No compromises in the face of a threat." The man seemed to expect such an answer. He shrugged and pressed a button under his desk.

"You're bold. And I like that, but I'm not the person you can speak to like this." The guards moved closer, one of them holding a folder. The man took it and threw it onto the table.

"Here's the file on those you've saved recently. Names, addresses, weaknesses. Everything. If you refuse, these people will pay for your stubbornness." Izuku slowly approached the table, glancing at the folder. His heart sank when he saw familiar faces of those he had saved, including Kota.

"That's low, even for you," he said coldly, clenching his fists.

"This is business," the man replied calmly, sitting back in his chair. "Your hero act is of no use to anyone. People hate those like you. But if you work with me, they will see you in a different light. Respect and fear — you'll get all that." Flipping through each page, Izuku wondered how to start the attack without provoking the armed men in the warehouse.

"He's too dangerous to live. We should kill him." But Izuku remained composed, although he was ready to spring into action and kill everyone present. There were too many of them, though he was faster and stronger than all of them, but he didn't underestimate their numbers and quirks.

"I know," Izuku whispered in his head, but alongside Venom's voice, he heard the voices of his desires, which were persistent.

"He's a threat…"

"He threatens us…"

"We are heroes…"

"He can't buy us…"

"A pathetic man…"

"You want me to be your mercenary. To destroy lives for your interests. That's not my path," Izuku replied firmly. The man leaned back in his chair, this time with evident irritation.

"You're too naive, kid. The world isn't black and white. You either accept the rules or become their victim. You have one last chance." Izuku stood up from the chair and scanned the guards, assessing the distance.

"My answer remains the same," Izuku said with a firm voice, ready for an attack.

"Well, it was nice talking to you, but you've chosen your fate," the man replied coldly, signaling the guards. Izuku heard the sound of a gun's bolt behind him, and that was the signal for the attack.

"It's time," Izuku whispered. Two tendrils shot out from his back and grabbed the villains' guns, while two more tendrils emerged from his coat, seizing the guards' faces and lifting them off the ground. Izuku commanded them to throw them forcefully to the ground.

"Bravo, bravo," the boss clapped his hands, watching his opponent. Returning the tendrils to his back, Izuku was ready to spring into action to attack, but he felt his legs being caught by metallic shackles. It was some quirk, either from the deputy or the boss.

"You live up to the rumors about you. Well, now my deputy will take the courtesy to show you what happens to those who dare to refuse me." Taking a sip from his glass, he made a big gulp. The symbiote didn't have time to break free from the shackles when Izuku was hurled against the nearest wall, and quickly getting up, he met the deputy's gaze.

"I expected more from you. Honestly, since your first appearance here, you've annoyed me." Expressing his displeasure, Tokaura pulled out six knives from his belt, tossing them into the air, and they shot towards Izuku at high speed.

"He can control metal," Izuku concluded and dodged the pursuing knives, doing rolls and tumbles.

"There's nothing metallic on us," Venom commented, and while avoiding the trajectory of the knives, Izuku created [Symbiote:Shield] in the shape of a web. The knives stuck firmly in the living shield, and when Tokaura tried to retrieve the knives, they were firmly lodged in the shield, not returning to the sender.

"Not bad," he said, attracting other metallic objects in the room while the boss quietly dined at his table, biting into well-done steak. Izuku shot the shield, directing the knives in different directions, but he had to dodge even more metallic objects flying at him, and one of the metal trays hit him squarely in the face. Izuku groaned in pain and closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, he saw a huge metallic object flying straight at him, trying to crush him. Using the tendrils on his back, he quickly jumped up, deftly avoiding it.

"This is starting to annoy me," Venom said in an angry voice. "Give me the freedom, and I'll rip this man to shreds."

Izuku continued to dodge the attacks, but Tokaura didn't allow him to get too close. Waiting for the moment, Izuku suddenly approached him, encountering no resistance, but how wrong he was when the six knives he had initially fought with pierced his back, driven by Tokaura's quirk of metal manipulation. Izuku collapsed to the ground, writhing in pain, but the symbiote quickly healed his wounds. Lying before Tokaura, five meters away, he made a serious mistake by getting close to him. Izuku used [Symbiote:Blast], pulling out the knives from his body, and with a scream, he [Tendrill Pull] grabbed Tokaura by the throat, pulling him closer, and delivered three precise blows to Tokaura's head, disorienting him. Tokaura staggered back a couple of steps, and with animal rage, he lunged at him, knocking him to the ground and using [Beatdown], beating him like a puppy. Tokaura was a long-range fighter, and he needed concentration to control the metal. Beating his face out of irritation and anger from the inflicted pain, Izuku gouged out his eyes so he couldn't see him. Tokaura screamed in pain until he finally fell silent. Izuku raised his gaze and met the gang leader's eyes, who watched his fight with a sly smile.

"That was magnificent, bravo!" he grinned, extending a glass of wine. Izuku, irritated, lunged at him but was immediately struck by a jolt, as there was a force field created by electricity in front of him.

"Did you think I wouldn't prepare for this meeting? How naive of you!" At that moment, the alarm went off, and Izuku realized he would have to engage in a fight with a mini-army.

"Well, good luck to you, Silent Phantom. I hope you reconsider," he said, drinking champagne and grinning widely. Various grenades flew into the room, from regular to flashbangs. With varying intervals, they exploded, and a flashbang grenade emitting high-frequency sound effectively affected him, causing him to shudder and writhe in pain on the floor, clutching his ears.

"AAAAAA!!!" Izuku screamed, lying on the ground, writhing from the pain in his ears and all over his body. When the grenades stopped, enemies with guns aimed at him burst through the door. They wasted no time with him and opened fire without holding back bullets. Izuku used [Symbiote:Shield] and shielded himself, absorbing all the bullets they shot at him. Having absorbed enough bullets, he used [Counter], firing all the bullets back at them, hitting some of them. Enraged by the noise, Izuku stopped holding back, shouting at everyone.

"I've had enough!" he whispered with an animal roar, and with a wave of his hand towards the crowd of enemies, reinforced by the symbiote, he used [Symbiote:Punch], sending most of the enemies flying. With blinding speed, he charged into the crowd of villains, clenching his fist and striking the ground with all his might using [Groundpound]. Tendrils burst from the ground, throwing most of the opponents back.

"Do you think you'll leave here alive?" Izuku whispered with a menacing voice, unleashing a torrent of quirks directed at them, and transforming his hands into symbiotic whips, he spun around, hitting enemies and dealing area damage, not allowing the opponents to approach. Twenty opponents were neutralized, and trying to turn off [Rage mod], Izuku froze for five seconds, during which he was shot in the chest with a large-caliber rifle. Izuku felt pain but didn't give it much thought; under the adrenaline, he found his opponent and tried to hit him, but Izuku deftly dodged his attacks, avoiding the lines of fire. Running along the walls and pulling the enemy towards him with a tendril, Izuku grabbed him by the throat and looked into his eyes with a fierce glare; the enemy was audacious and didn't back down under the threat of death, even spitting in Izuku's face. Unable to withstand such audacity, Izuku threw the villain into one of the many crates.

"Everyone is taken care of, only one remains," Venom whispered, watching as his host quickly and ruthlessly dealt with the villains, only killing Tokaura, who had caused the most problems.

"We need to turn off the electricity," Izuku said with malice, stepping over the fallen opponents. In the first office, there were only shelves with ammunition, in the second only electronics, and in the third electrical panels and servers.

"Bingo!" Venom exclaimed. A mass of tendrils erupted from Izuku's hands, grabbing all the wires. With tendrils, Izuku pulled on them, cutting off all power in the room, including the force field.

Izuku burst back into the boss's office, kicking the door off its hinges. Once the office of the self-assured boss lay empty, in the center lay the dead Tokaura, pieces of broken furniture and equipment, scattered food along with glasses, and important documents burned in places. Now this office lay empty; the once self-assured boss had fled like a coward, terrified for his life.

"He ran away!" Venom hissed in Izuku's head, sounding as if recalling a beast.

Izuku carefully examined the room for clues and useful information until his gaze fell on the control panel by the table. Charred wires sparking from a short circuit indicated that the force field had been disabled. Approaching the table, Izuku inspected it until he heard the sound of an engine starting up in the distance, trying to escape this nightmare.

"He's getting away," Venom hissed in his head.

Not wasting any time, Izuku dashed to the window. His hands were covered in living tendrils, which shattered the glass, sending shards flying in all directions. Skillfully jumping through the opening, he rushed towards the warehouse. Outside, it was cold, and the rain continued to pour, filling the air with the smell of oil and gasoline. At the very exit of the warehouse, a truck roared to life, its tires screeching as they left marks on the asphalt.

"I won't let you get away!" Izuku roared, activating [Symbiote:Dash]. His legs merged with the symbiote, allowing him to move with inhuman speed.

He charged forward, dodging neatly arranged crates and old containers. The truck was picking up speed, weaving through the narrow passages of the warehouse. The driver was clearly trying to throw off his pursuer, but Izuku wasn't about to fall behind.

"Come on, faster!" Venom demanded. "We need to catch him before he reaches the open road!"

Izuku swung his tendrils, gripping the nearest container, and made a huge leap, landing several meters behind the truck. His eyes, filled with rage, searched for an opportunity to get closer.

Suddenly, the truck braked sharply, forcing Izuku to dodge to avoid crashing into it. The driver jumped out — one of the boss's henchmen, armed with a large-caliber assault rifle.

"You won't reach him!" he shouted, opening fire. Izuku created [Symbiote:Shield], absorbing the barrage of bullets. Then, with fury, he lunged forward, striking the rifle with a tendril and knocking it out of the enemy's hands. In the next movement, he grabbed the man by the chest and forcefully threw him aside, maintaining his momentum.

With a leap, he soared onto the roof of the truck, entering through the hatch. The driver screamed upon seeing him, but before he could do anything, a tendril seized him by the throat, forcefully pulling him out of the vehicle.

"Where is he?!" Izuku asked coldly, tightening his grip on the captured man's throat, inflicting pain to make him more cooperative.

"He… he already left! In another car!" the man gasped. Izuku slightly relaxed his grip, allowing him to breathe. With a swift punch, he knocked the villain out.

Izuku's eyes narrowed. He felt the blood boiling in his veins. With a sharp motion, he tossed the henchman aside and jumped to the ground. Looking around, he saw tire tracks leading out of the warehouse area.

"We're not done yet," Venom said, urging Izuku to charge forward again.

"The chase has just begun," Venom whispered, grinning internally.

Izuku raced through the streets like a shadow. The tire tracks on the wet asphalt led away from the warehouse, and each step brought him closer to his target. Rage boiled in his chest, fueled by Venom's fury. The boss thought he could escape, but Izuku had already decided: no one would get away.

Ahead, around the corner, he spotted a car — a black luxury sedan with tinted windows speeding at full throttle. Izuku accelerated, his muscles tensed, and his tendrils flared out, gripping walls and poles to gain more momentum.

"Does he think this will help?" Venom hissed maliciously. Gripping the poles and edges of the building, the tendrils swung him faster.

"It won't help," Izuku replied, his voice sharp, almost beastly. With each jump, he closed the distance. The car attempted to turn into a narrow alley, but that only slowed it down. Jumping onto the roof of the adjacent building, Izuku, like a predator, watched the movement of his prey. Then, with a powerful leap, he jumped straight onto the roof of the car.

"What the…?!" a frightened voice came from inside. The roof of the car dented under Izuku's weight. The boss shouted orders at the driver in desperation, but the driver, panicking, simply pressed the gas, not knowing what to do. Izuku clenched his fingers, and symbiotic tendrils pierced the metal, breaking through the roof.

"You're not getting away," he said in a low, threatening voice, peering inside.

"Damn it! Get him off!" the boss screamed, but the guard sitting in the front seat didn't even have time to raise his weapon. One of the tendrils yanked him from the seat and tossed him out of the car like trash.

"Please! We can negotiate!" the boss shouted, gasping in fear as Izuku ripped off a piece of the roof, exposing the interior.

"It's too late to negotiate when you decided to threaten me," Izuku growled, grabbing the boss by the collar. The car began to tilt, the driver lost control, and it slammed into a wall. The impact barely affected Izuku, who yanked the boss out as if he were a rag doll.

"Did you think you could hide?" Izuku whispered with hatred, lifting him off the ground.

"No… no, you don't understand! It was… just business!" the boss gasped, clutching Izuku's hands, but the symbiote's grip only tightened.

"And now it's personal," Izuku replied coldly, his eyes gleaming in the darkness. He threw the boss to the ground and then hovered over him, ready to finish what he started.

"Please, ask for anything, just don't hurt me!" The boss shielded himself with his hands, trying to protect himself, but Izuku grabbed him with his tendrils, pulling him closer. Watching the alley, Izuku thought about conspiracies, and seeing a manhole cover, he jumped down with his prisoner so that no extra eyes would witness the scene.

"What do you want? Leave me alone!" the boss of the crime group screamed.

In the dim light of the sewer lamps, the crime boss gasped from the stench and fear. His legs trembled as Izuku tossed him onto the damp concrete floor. The symbiotic tendrils clung to the walls like threatening carnivorous plants, ready to strike at any moment.

"Tell me why you decided to kill a key member of the yakuza," Izuku said in a voice laced with malice and hatred.

"I won't say, it's classified information," the boss replied, his voice trembling, and this was his fatal mistake, as a tendril seized him by the chest and yanked him sharply toward Silent Phantom, whose pupils were more strained than usual.

"I don't care how classified this information is. You will tell me everything," the boss stared at Izuku in fear, but summoning all his courage, he decided to respond.

"Hell, I'm not going to tell you anything. You think you're the strongest, you think you're the smartest? Aah!!" With a defiant face, he decided to look at his captor, but Izuku was dissatisfied with that answer.

"Wrong answer." Finishing his sentence, Izuku broke the boss's finger, and he screamed in pain throughout the sewer, clutching his suit tighter as he shook him until he sobered from the pain.

"You can scream as much as you want, no one will help you," Izuku threatened in a menacing tone.

"Okay, okay, I'll tell you," he gasped.

"He's a key member of the yakuza who handles important issues in the yakuza system, and by eliminating him, we would gain significant influence over the territory where the yakuza trades in weapons, thereby increasing profits from the sale of illegal electronics and arms." Izuku frowned harder and with a tendril grabbed the boss by the leg, suspending him upside down over the sewage.

"You will tell me about all the criminal families in the city that you know," he said, glaring at the boss, who was trying to help himself with his hands.

"This is classified information; anyone who finds out is either dead or in captivity."

The boss wheezed, feeling the blood rushing to his head as his helpless body dangled over the sewage waters. The tendrils held him tightly despite his attempts to break free.

"You're mistaken if you think I'll believe your excuses," Izuku said, his voice icy, and his eyes like two projectors of hatred. "Start talking. Otherwise, I'll make sure you become part of this sewer." The boss gasped, but the fear of the inevitable forced him to speak.

"Alright, alright! I'll tell you!" he babbled. "There are several major crime families in the city that control the main sectors. They oversee everything from arms trafficking to rare technology supply and managing the shadow economy."

"Continue," Izuku ordered, tightening his grip with a tendril to remind him who was in charge.

"The Tokugawa family!" the boss blurted out. "They are the main players in the arms smuggling market. They have access to military stockpiles and even trade experimental weaponry!"

"More!" Izuku coldly asked, waiting for him to continue. Izuku tightened his tendril grip further so he wouldn't dare lie to him even in such a desperate situation.

"The Miyamoto family," he spat out. Izuku clenched his teeth but continued to listen to the gang leader.

"They control human trafficking," the boss blurted out, turning away as if feeling shame himself. "They hunt people with unique quirks. They are sold on the black market… or used for their own needs."

"There's also the Yotsushima family," he said but didn't add any details, prompting Izuku to break another finger on his hand. The boss screamed in agony throughout the sewer.

"Okay, okay, I'll tell you. They control drug trafficking in the city on the underground market. New types of quirky enhancers and drugs are their doing. Their labs are hidden all over the city," he gasped from the screams he had let out, and Izuku was not going to be gentle with him.

"What else do you know?" Izuku released him, allowing him to sit on the wet floor. The boss cradled his broken fingers and looked at him anxiously.

"There's also the Yaoyorozu family," he said coldly, fearing that anyone who found out about this family's dealings would be dead or working for them. The boss nervously swallowed, avoiding Izuku's gaze.

"That's not what you think," he tried to justify himself. Izuku crouched down to his level and grabbed his chin, looking him in the eyes.

"You're starting poorly," Izuku said through clenched teeth. "Why would such a family engage in dark dealings?"

"Officially… the Yaoyorozu family is known for its clean reputation," the boss admitted, his voice trembling. "They operate in pharmaceuticals and high technology. Charity, research… the perfect family! But it's all a cover!"

"What are they responsible for?" Izuku loomed over him like a shadow, towering over him, but the boss stubbornly remained silent.

"You will tell me everything, or you will become food for the rats," Izuku threatened. The boss nervously swallowed a lump in his throat but finally agreed to provide the information.

"They run a network of illegal operations through their corporations," the boss whispered, pleading for mercy. "Their influence is enormous; they can pressure anyone, from the police to heroes. They finance the yakuza, covering everything with their projects." The boss's words hung in the air. The name Yaoyorozu evoked memories of a family he once admired. The ideal of purity and virtue now tarnished by the filth of the shadow world.

"Are you sure of your words?" Izuku asked coldly, clenching his fist and pressing it to the boss's face.

"I swear! I've seen their deals with other families! They control everything through their fronts. No one can get close to them!"

Izuku was silent for several seconds, pondering what he had heard. The name Yaoyorozu didn't fit into his worldview, but it was now clear that even the "cleanest" could hide filth beneath a shiny facade.

"That's not enough," he said firmly, leaning back in towards the boss again. "I need informants. People who know the city, its dark corners. Who can give me names, evidence, contacts?" The boss, breathing heavily, looked up at Izuku from below. He understood that denying was pointless.

"There's one," he began, his voice shaking. "The Shadow Broker."

"Who is he?" Izuku asked coldly, tightening his grip with a tendril.

"No one knows his real name," the boss quickly replied, fearing for his life. "He's… a middle-aged man; no one even knows his real name. The Broker sells everything: information, weapons, people, technology. If you have money or something valuable to trade, the Broker will find what you need." Izuku frowned upon hearing this information.

"Where can I find him?" he asked with malice.

"He operates in the gray zone," the boss said, trying not to meet Izuku's eyes.

"It's a territory where no crime group dares to start a war. It's a neutral zone for everyone. The Broker and his people maintain order. Any violation — and the guilty parties vanish." Izuku sighed heavily from all the new information, allowing the boss a moment to catch his breath.

"And how do I get there?" he asked, moving closer, looking him in the eyes.

"He's on the outskirts of the city in one of the rough neighborhoods, but don't underestimate him; the heroes there work for him," he informed Izuku as he grasped the boss's suit, lifting him off the ground. Izuku pondered what he had heard for a moment. His face remained cold and impenetrable, but emotions boiled within him.

The boss relaxed slightly, feeling the tension between him and his formidable interlocutor begin to ease.

"Well then," Izuku finally spoke, his voice becoming slightly quieter but no less terrifying. "You've been useful."

"Can I go now?" the boss asked hopefully, nervously licking his lips.

Izuku paused for a moment, as if considering his question. Then he coldly replied:

"Of course, you can." The boss struggled to his feet, rubbing his hand, which still throbbed with pain from the recent "interrogation." He cautiously took a few steps toward the sewer exit, but suddenly heard Izuku say:

"Only first, you will meet those who have been waiting for you."

The boss turned around but had no time to say anything. A tendril wrapped around his torso, and Izuku yanked him sharply through the dark passages of the sewer.

A few minutes later, they found themselves near the nearest police station. Checking carefully to ensure there was no one around, Izuku tossed the bound boss right in front of the entrance.

The boss screamed loudly, attracting the attention of the police. They peered out of the doors of the station in surprise, noticing the man lying in front of them. One officer raised a flashlight and directed the beam of light straight at the boss.

"What's going on here?" a stern voice of the officer rang out.

"It's him!" the boss suddenly screamed, pointing towards the shadow where Izuku had just stood. "He... he did all this!"

But by the time the officers turned their attention to the darkness, Izuku was already gone.

Izuku swiftly moved across the rooftops, rapidly distancing himself from the police station. His long coat billowed in the wind, and his thoughts were focused on a new target — the Shadow Broker.

"Heroes who work for him…" the boss's words echoed in his mind.

Now he had to not only reach this mysterious figure but also find out who among those he once respected might be involved in dirty dealings.

"Time is on my side," Izuku thought, dissolving into the night.

"This is the beginning of cleansing the city. We will become heroes who help society," Venom whispered, anticipating the start of something new.

[Combo's]

Symbiote Yank

Symbiote Blast

Tentacle Attack

Symbiote Charge

Elbow Smash

Beatdown

Tendril Pull

Symbiote Slam

Uppercut

[Passive Abilities]

Symbiote Body Coating

Regeneration

Wingsuit Wings

Speed and Agility

Strength

Symbiote Armour

Rage Mode

Defuse

New!Symbitoe:Shield

New!Symbiote:Dash

Chapter Text

The night sky over Mustafa was covered with clouds, casting only a dim light of the moon and the tears of souls that wept upon it, washing it with the sins of their own desires. Izuku, hiding behind the facades of buildings, moved across the rooftops with astonishing speed. His long coat billowed behind him like the wings of a raven, while his eyes, hidden beneath a mask, intently scanned the neon-filled horizon and colorful signs urging the night dwellers to join the decline of their own souls, yielding to worldly pleasures and consuming the nonsense that had been sold to them for their own money. Each movement was honed, like that of a predator stalking its prey. But chaos reigned in his mind as he questioned whether his actions were justified, despite his noble intentions.

"Shadow Broker… The heroes who work for him…" These words from the leader tormented him. With each second, his doubts grew, but the leader did not lie; under the threat of death, a man like him would be ready to sell his own mother to continue living, corrupting innocent people who merely wanted the ordinary human happiness they deserved.

He abruptly stopped on the rooftop of one of the old buildings, perched on the edge, and looked down. The dim lights of street lamps illuminated the empty street. The nighttime sounds of the city—the distant hum of cars, the rustling of garbage—intertwined with his thoughts.

"Did I do the right thing?" he whispered, staring at his hands. His tendrils, quivering, began to slowly retract under his skin, disappearing as if he wanted to hide this part of himself from himself. This part, which he had discovered without realizing it had existed alongside him since childhood, concealing itself from him through despair.

"I left him alive but turned him in to the police. If they are corrupt…" He recalled how the police had arrived at the noise and the moment when he saw not surprise in their eyes but… weariness. It was as if for them, the bound leader was just another routine, not a breakthrough in the fight against crime. Izuku doubted whether such people were worth living when justice constantly tried to catch him for violating accepted order, while that same order was ready to crumble like a house of cards the moment one hero crossed the line by taking a villain's life.

"They might free him. Bribe him. Or use him for their own purposes…" he whispered, gazing into the distance. But then his eyes sparkled with the light of his own thoughts.

"No. That was the only way. I am neither judge nor executioner. But now I know who's next." He recalled the leader's face—fear mixed with despair. This was not satisfaction. It was merely necessity. Izuku rose and, casting aside his doubts, jumped again to the roof of the neighboring building, standing at the edge of the structure where his childhood dream had been shattered by his own idol, who deemed him unworthy of heroism. The day he did not take the desperate step, finally settling the score with his life, but arguing with himself, he did not realize that security and possibility were on that very roof. Remembering how he had walked with his head down, trying to accept the words of his idol and the blow that All Might dealt him in the face, signaling the end of his meaningless efforts to be an ordinary hero.

"Now, looking at me, you can call me a pathetic nobody… All Might," Izuku whispered to himself, but even more, he focused on the name he had learned today.

"Shadow Broker…"

He murmured that name as if it were the key to all questions. The wind picked up, cutting through his coat, which flapped in the breeze, and the raindrops, combined with the wind, penetrated the hardest-to-reach parts of his body. Izuku raised his head, looking at the stars that barely broke through the veil of clouds.

"All of this is rot that I must destroy. The rot from which I must cleanse society of corruption." Izuku knew there was no turning back. With each passing day, he moved further away from the boy who dreamed of being a hero. Now he was something else—a ghost who worked not for glory or recognition, but for the truth. His thoughts briefly returned to the Yaoyorozu family.

"If they are involved… How far has this gone? And how many more such families hide their true faces?" In the distance, the sound of sirens could be heard. Somewhere, a loud explosion shattered the night's tranquility. Izuku dashed toward the noise, piercing the night fog like lightning.

Continuing to blend into the darkness at the sound of the explosion, Izuku saw a building engulfed in flames. The tears of souls tried to extinguish the fire, but it was not enough to resist the purgatory that spread even stronger, illuminating the street with its orange flames. Izuku sat at the edge of the roof, watching the incident unfold, where a few heroes were battling the fire, and rescuers were leading people away from the blaze. A crowd of onlookers surrounded the building from different sides, watching the raging fire that threatened anyone daring to approach. Watching this grim event, Izuku stood up straight, straightening himself, and walked away in the opposite direction, away from the cries of children and the tears of mothers and fathers mourning their loved ones who had fallen victim to the flames.

"This is not my business," he whispered, feeling powerless as he jumped from roof to roof.

"I am not to blame for this fire, I couldn't do anything, I can't bring back the dead, I can't heal the grief they experienced," Izuku murmured to himself, moving away from the site of the fire until he heard the sounds of a struggle in one of the dark alleys of the city. Heading toward the sounds of resistance and landing on the roof, he saw a scene where one heroine was fighting three villains and a huge man with a mutant quirk standing behind them. Izuku watched as the heroine bravely and wildly fought the villains.

"Well, you bastards ready for a fresh serving of beatings?" she shouted, clenching her fists in the euphoria of battle that had been going on for an unknown time. She had managed to neutralize a few villains, but two were pushing forward, unwilling to take a step back. She was dressed in a white coat and a mask covering her face but not her eyes; on her back was a red tank containing a fire extinguisher for emergencies related to her quirk. Grabbing her green hair with both hands, she formed blades of fire, waving them in front of them.

"Don't get cocky, Burnin, we all know your quirk is perfect for our buyers," said a villain with a disgusting voice, reminiscent of a jackal, with fur on his head. Without hesitation, he lunged at her with the speed of a jackal, circling around her, dodging her clumsy attacks while carefully striking at her with his claws. Burnin didn't hesitate and evaded the trajectories of his attacks, distancing herself from his claws. Closing the distance, she tore a piece of her hair into the shape of an apple and, with a precise throw, hit the jackal, who instantly caught fire from the contact with his fur. In convulsions and moans of pain, he slapped at his fur, trying to extinguish the fire she had caused.

"What, did your pants get wet because a girl beat you up? Come on, step forward, I've got plenty of moves for you!" she shouted, frightening her battle cry at the second adversary, who, with his hands tucked in, aimed his spikes at his back, resembling a porcupine quirk, and with claws, he lunged into battle with Burnin. Turning around, he attempted to injure her, but she easily dodged such a predictable attack and sidestepped, avoiding a blow to the forehead. Creating a fiery spear from her hair, she fought with him, swinging and dealing him a couple of severe burns. Then, with a low kick, she struck his knee, bending it, and grabbing his arm, she broke the villain's hand. He screamed in pain, trying to lessen her grip, but it was futile. With a swift kick, she knocked him out and looked at the last, the largest villain of all. Izuku, watching her fighting skills, was impressed by such mastery and was interested to see how she would deal with the massive foe with a armadillo quirk.

"How huge! Is the size the same in your pants, or are you hiding your little flaws?" Moé mocked her enemy, which infuriated him as he pulled a syringe from his pocket.

"You will pay for your words, green bitch!" The syringe was seized by Izuku's tendril, and he pulled it toward himself, smashing it with force against the ground. Moé looked up and saw Silent Phantom who jumped from the roof, landing on a dumpster. The armadillo looked at him with disdain.

"Did you come to help me or to help him?" Burnin quipped, but Izuku, not answering her, charged at the villain, using [Symbiote:Dash]. Quickly closing the distance, he attempted to deliver three quick punches to the face, but the villain caught his hand and threw him into the nearest wall.

"I like this better," Moé said, throwing several fire projectiles toward the enemy, but the armor withstood the flames. The villain merely smirked at her efforts. Creating blades, she ran toward the enemy, trying to damage the armor, but apart from heating it up, she achieved nothing. The armadillo didn't hesitate with her and, seizing her by the arms, attempted to break them, but something hard flew into his nape, causing him to loosen his grip. Turning his head, he faced Izuku's white pupils, who had taken a fighting stance.

Using [Symbiote:Slam], he grabbed him by the waist and threw him over himself, forcefully slamming him into the ground. The armadillo didn't feel this attack and instantly got back up, grabbing a trash can and throwing it toward Moé. Burnin, pulling a blade from her hair, sliced the can in half, but didn't expect the enemy to knock her down with a ram, pinning her against the wall, causing her to moan in pain. Izuku used [Symbiote:Punch] and knocked the villain away from the heroine, seizing his arms with a tendril, he pulled him toward himself, and gathering enough strength in his fist, he struck his armor, creating a crack that made the villain scream in pain. Toppling him to the ground, Izuku utilized [Symbiote:Yank], lifting and slamming him into the ground several times until he lost consciousness.

Izuku stood over the defeated villain, his breathing steady, but the tension in his posture revealed that he was still ready for a fight. The tendrils slowly retracted beneath his coat while his white pupils closely watched the heroine. Moé, though looking battered after the clash with the armadillo, quickly got to her feet, rubbing her shoulder which had clearly suffered from the impact against the wall. The ends of her bright green hair were slightly singed, but she did not lose her boldness.

"Hey, buddy, nice job," she smirked, stepping closer.

"Though, to be honest, I could have handled it myself." Izuku said nothing, only tilted his head slightly, continuing to observe her. Her outfit, of course, was designed for the convenience of her quirk, but her slightly exposed legs left much to the imagination of teenagers. She was also somewhat attractive, yet her bold, sometimes playful character slightly repelled Izuku from engaging in conversation.

"Sure, of course," she continued, noticing his silence.

"You probably enjoy playing the hero from the shadows. No mask, no names, no applause." She shook her head with a smile.

"But still… thanks. If it weren't for you, that creep could have broken a couple of my bones." Finally, Izuku spoke, his voice sounding cold and clipped, to avoid drawing too much attention to himself.

"You were taking too much of a risk. One against three—a bad gamble, even for you." Moé snorted, crossing her arms over her not insignificant chest, which swayed with her movements.

"Well, sorry, Mr. Dark Knight. You know, I'm not used to waiting for someone to come help me," she said, pulling out handcuffs from her pockets for arresting villains.

"It's not always worth rushing into a fight without evaluating the enemy," Izuku replied calmly, ignoring her sarcasm. Though she was eager to fight without considering the consequences, her combat intelligence could not be underestimated; despite her strange quirk, she mastered it skillfully.

"And you, then, assessed?" she teased.

"And decided to intervene only when it became interesting?"-She replied with a scoff..Izuku squinted slightly, but didn't let her comment throw him off balance.

"I intervened so you wouldn't end up another victim." Moé fell silent for a second, her gaze softened slightly, though she quickly concealed it behind her smirk as she approached him closer and said with a carefree tone.

"Well, alright, hero, admit it we make a good team. Although, of course, I'm the star of the show."-Izuku didn't respond, instead walking past her toward the unconscious villain. His tendrils re-emerged, tightly binding the brute so he couldn't escape if he came to.

"And what now?" Moé asked, watching his actions.

"Are you going to leave him here for the police?"-She tried to provoke him, but Izuku maintained his composure, deciding that the best way to deal with her personality was to communicate in a half-joking manner.

"That's your job,I did my part" Izuku replied tersely, not turning around.

Moé smirked, but this time her smile was grateful.

"You're a strange guy, you know? First, you save, then you leave, as if no one saw you." Izuku raised his head, glancing at her briefly.

"I'm not meant to be seen." Finishing tying up the villain, he stood and turned to Moé. His white pupils glinted in the darkness, creating a sinister contrast with the surrounding gloom, and Izuku pondered why they had decided to attack Moé and capture her.

"These people," he began, his voice cold and focused,

"they came for you. Why?" Moé narrowed her eyes suspiciously, her confidence slightly wavering. She tried to conceal this by scoffing and fixing her hair.

"For me? Don't flatter yourself, Mr. Dark Knight. I just happened to be in the wrong place at the wrong time," she replied bluntly, giving him a frowning look.

"Don't lie," Izuku interrupted, his voice dropping lower and sharper.

"They talked about your quirk. About how it would be perfect for 'their buyers.'" Moé froze for a moment, but then looked away, crossing her arms over her chest, and reluctantly murmured, she decided to share information with Silent Phantom.

"Well, let's say that's true. And what of it? Do you think this is something new for me? Villains are always looking for ways to profit off someone like me." Izuku stepped closer, his figure looming over her, making her appear miniature against his frame, if not for her flowing hair.

"These are not just villains. They are from the Miyamoto family," he stated, looking directly into her eyes.

"Do you know who they are?" Moé tensed again, but this time her smile vanished. She nodded briefly, exhaling deeply.

"Yeah, I know. I've heard of them. They say they trade people with unusual quirks. A dirty business, but they always remain above the law thanks to their lawyers and deep pockets. Journalists or heroes who dug up evidence against them end up in jail," she replied, laying out the basic information about them.

"And they came for you," Izuku continued, not taking his eyes off her.

"Why?" She sighed heavily, stepping back as if trying to maintain distance.

"Maybe my quirk caught their interest, or my body. Fiery hair is so… useful?" she attempted to joke, but tension was evident in her voice.

"Moé," Izuku said sharply, causing her to flinch.

"If you know something, tell me. These people are dangerous." She remained silent for several seconds, as if deciding whether to trust him. Finally, she spoke

"Alright, alright. There's one thing… A few months ago, I helped arrest one of their guys. He had a quirk that allowed him to instantly bind people with metal chains. I turned him in to the police, but apparently, the family hasn't forgotten about it." Izuku frowned, contemplating her words and processing all the information, he reached a conclusion.

"They returned to punish you. And to acquire your quirk for their purposes?" Moé shrugged, her bold tone returning.

"Let them try. I'm not someone easy to catch." Izuku looked at her with an inscrutable expression, slightly annoyed by her careless and defiant tone that didn't consider the potential consequences.

"They won't act alone. They have money, connections, and bought heroes. If you're not careful, they'll find a way to make you theirs." Moé smirked, but this time her smile was bitter.

"So I only have two options, right? Either hide or fight." She said nonchalantly, hitting her palm with her fist on the last word.

"There's one more," Izuku said, stepping to the edge of the rooftop.

"I will find them before they find you." She raised her eyebrows in surprise but could only utter a word before he jumped off the roof, her voice stopping him as he looked back.

"Hey, wait, what does that mean?" Izuku paused at the edge of the rooftop, as if contemplating something. Then he turned to Moé, his gaze direct and serious.

"If you want to stop them, you need more than just your quirk and boldness," he said in a low, even voice.

"You're one against an entire family that controls half of the criminal world." Moé crossed her arms, her gaze sharp, and through gritted teeth, she replied.

"And what do you propose?" she asked, raising an eyebrow slightly.

"That I hide while you expose them?" Izuku stepped closer, his figure becoming even more imposing under the dim streetlight.

"No," he said firmly.

"I'm offering you cooperation." Moé was momentarily taken aback, her lips parted, but no words came out.

"You're suggesting we work together?" she finally managed to say, her voice filled with disbelief at the notoriously unconventional Silent Phantom known for his unorthodox methods of heroism.

"Yes," he replied briefly, smirking slightly.

"We'll help each other. I'll gather intelligence digging under them while you gain a rise in the hero rankings and fame, and together we will have one goal—destroying the Miyamoto family." Moé paused a moment, looking at him with narrowed eyes.

"And what makes you so special?" she smirked.

"Why should I trust you?" Izuku crossed his arms over his chest, his tendrils slightly shifting beneath his coat, as if emphasizing his words.

"Because I am independent of the hero system and the bureaucracy that binds them. Together, we will eradicate crime." Moé narrowed her eyes, as if trying to read his intentions.

"Do you want to use me as bait?" she asked irritably.

"No," Izuku replied, looking directly into her eyes.

"You're not bait. You're an ally." She scoffed skeptically, but his words made her consider.

"And how do you see this?" she asked after a pause.

"We work together to gather information, eliminate their operations, and hand over those who survive to justice," he calmly explained.

"They play dirty, but we have an advantage they don't know what to expect from us."-Moé thoughtfully shook her head, her gaze turning to the unconscious villains tied up on the ground.

"That sounds crazy," she said, finally returning her gaze to Izuku.

"Maybe," he nodded.

"But it's better than letting them continue hunting those like you." Her eyes narrowed, and a slight smile played on her lips.

"Alright, Dark Knight. I'm in. But if you betray me…"

"I won't betray you," Izuku interrupted.

"Because we both understand that we have a common goal."

Moé nodded, extending her hand.

"Well then, partner, let's tear them to shreds." Izuku looked at her hand, then shook it, his cold gaze softening with a barely noticeable shadow of respect.

"We'll work together. But first, I'll take your phone number, and don't worry, they can't trace us," Izuku added, holding the phone gifted to him by Dabi, whom he hadn't called in a long time but was about to once he got home.

"Aren't you a bit bold for asking for my number on the first date?" Moé joked, to which Izuku rolled his eyes, slightly smiling at her aggressive yet beautiful antics.

"You're too scary to be dating." Moé snorted, as if she had just been offended, but the smirk on her face betrayed the opposite.

"Scary, huh? Well, you're quite the sly one, Mr.Phantom" she said, pretentiously clutching her heart.

"By the way, I often hear that I look fiery."

"Probably from those who fear being roasted," Izuku replied calmly, handing her his phone. She raised an eyebrow, taking the device from his hand.

"And you're not afraid?" she asked with a hint of challenge, quickly entering her number into his contact list.

"If I were afraid, I wouldn't be standing here,"- he responded without a hint of a joke, although there was a subtle tone of irony in his voice. Moé nodded, returning the phone.

"Alright, here's my number. But if you call me at three in the morning because you decided to discuss a battle plan, I'll find you and take you out myself."

"I'll keep that in mind," he replied shortly, saving the contact.

"But it seems like you just need an excuse to chat."

"Oh, you're quite confident, aren't you?" she squinted, placing her hands on her hips.

"You know, if you spent less time running across rooftops and more time talking to people, you'd understand that not everyone is as chatty as I am."-She replied with a smile on her face, revealing that she enjoyed talking to him.

"Good thing you compensate for two," he said, turning to leave.

"Hey, wait-wait!I'm not finished" she called after him, catching up.

"And I am," he tossed over his shoulder, stepping into the shadows of the alley. She stopped, watching as his silhouette dissolved into the darkness.

"He's definitely strange," Moé muttered, shaking her head, but a slight smile appeared on her face.

"But it seems like you won't get bored with him."

Izuku moved swiftly across the rooftops, his long coat billowing in the wind. His movements were precise, as if he and the dark city had become one. Venom, whose voice echoed in his head, spoke up, breaking the silence.

"Do you trust her?" Venom asked playfully. Izuku jumped to the next building, looking around to make sure no one was watching him.

"I never said I trust her," he replied.

"But she could be useful." Izuku jumped onto the roof of his home, slipping through the window as he entered.

"Useful, you say?" Venom teased.

"Did you see how she jumps into a fight like it's her personal theater? She doesn't think; she acts on her emotions. It's dangerous."

"She's not stupid," Izuku noted, taking off his coat and shoes. His eyes scanned the kitchen and, somewhat unexpectedly, he yawned.

"She handled three almost without help. And her knowledge about the Miyamoto family could be key." Venom snorted at his response and took off his symbiotic mask.

"Maybe. But she's too loud. We're used to working quietly, and this girl is a walking firework." Izuku smirked as he walked to the bathroom.

"You're exaggerating. Her boldness might be a mask. People hide fear behind confidence," Izuku said, smiling as he remembered Katsuki Bakugo.

"Are you trying to justify her?" Venom asked sarcastically.

"Or do you just like her?"

— We're not here for that, — Izuku replied sharply, his voice becoming colder.

— She is merely a means to an end- Venom laughed mockingly.

— Oh, of course. That's why you gave her your number.

— I gave her my number for coordination, — Izuku cut in, jumping over a ventilation pipe.

— Coordination? — Venom was clearly enjoying this conversation.

— You know, you can deceive her, you can deceive yourself, but you won't deceive me- Izuku stopped, inhaling the cold air.

— Enough, — Izuku said quietly.

— We have a goal, and I'm not going to get distracted- Venom fell silent for a moment but then added in a more serious tone:

— Fine. But if she becomes a threat, we'll take her out. Do you understand?

— I understand, — Izuku replied shortly, moving forward again.

He knew that collaborating with Moé carried its risks. But deep down, he felt that this risk might pay off.After finally taking a shower and having dinner, Izuku lay on his bed, contemplating further plans to eliminate the Miyamoto family and others, but also the Shadow Broker with whom he needed to meet for information in the future. Then he remembered Dabi, who was on sick leave after the incident with the Crystal Villain. Snatching his phone, he called him, but there was no answer for about 30 seconds until he heard Dabi's sleepy voice.

"Who is this?" Dabi whispered, sounding exhausted.

"It's me, Silent Phantom," Izuku replied, slightly nervously. Hearing about him, Dabi instantly got out of bed, looking around the room and hallway to ensure no one would overhear his conversation.

"Where are you?" Dabi asked sharply, staring at his phone and listening intently.

"Far from you," Izuku replied calmly, sifting through papers on his desk to note important details he had gathered and theories he was building. Dabi fell silent for a moment before Izuku spoke.

"If you're trying to mess with me at one in the morning just to annoy me, you're a bad comedian," he said with a half-smile, lying back down on the bed, tossing his head onto the pillow.

"The Miyamoto family," Izuku said briefly, bringing Dabi up to speed, who opened his eyes wider upon hearing that name. They were notorious for human trafficking and, in some places, impunity, which made it nearly impossible to expose them due to the excellent legal support that Dabi knew all too well about in hero circles. Heaving a deep breath, Dabi got up from the bed with a serious tone.

"Yeah, I know about them—human traffickers. Just don't tell me you crossed paths with them?" Dabi asked, rubbing his eyes.

"No, fortunately, I haven't encountered them, but I am actively digging under them and gathering various information, and I decided to share this with you," Izuku replied, jotting down various notes and assumptions on paper that he couldn't confirm.

"Hm, that's good. So what have you uncovered?"

"The information is still too sparse, but I can't handle them alone. I need your help." Izuku hoped for Dabi's assistance, even though he could be arrogant at times like Moé, but he did his work quietly and without complaints.

"You're one of the few who isn't afraid to go solo against an entire criminal family." Dabi tried to expose this family, having once caught perpetrators of their crimes and recalling how disgusting they seemed to him, trading people for their quirks, remembering his mother, who had also been sold but managed to enlighten his father so that their family became whole, and without her, Dabi feared what might have happened next.

"Well, at least you're not dependent on the bureaucratic apparatus known as the hero society," he said with a hint of irony.

"That's an advantage," Izuku added calmly, continuing to take notes.

"So, are you with me?"

Dabi paused for a moment, then exhaled as if shedding a burden of doubt.

"Alright, I'm in. Those Miyamotos have been annoying me for a long time. If there's a chance to bring them down, I won't miss it."

"Excellent," Izuku nodded, though Dabi couldn't see it.

"But first, tell me how you're doing after the incident with the Crystal Villain."-Dabi smirked, running a hand over his face.

"A mild concussion. Nothing I haven't dealt with before. I would have been out of here already if it weren't for my mom. She insisted I finish my recovery. Honestly, she's been keeping me on a tight leash."-Izuku raised an eyebrow, allowing himself a slight smile for the first time in a long while.

"It's good that she insisted. You'd better be fully ready than get into trouble again."

"Are you lecturing me now?" Dabi asked mockingly.

"Just reminding you," Izuku retorted, and the smile widened slightly.

"You're too useful to end up in the hospital again." Dabi laughed, his voice sounding warmer than usual.

"Well, that's probably the first time someone called me 'useful.' Alright, if we're going to start this thing, we'll do it right. No foolishness or reckless moves."

"Agreed," Izuku replied shortly.

"I'll write down the details for you. We'll get in touch when it's time to act."

"Can't wait,And, hey, don't go hero-ing too hard on your own-Dabi said

Izuku nodded and hung up. His gaze fell on the notes lying before him. He felt a little lighter: now he had a reliable ally.

Allies

1. Dabi
2. Burnin.

Waking up to the sound of the alarm, Izuku opened his sleepy eyes, feeling the residual pain from the previous day's patrol all over his body. After checking his wounds, he exhaled, mentally thanking the symbiote for its healing abilities. After yesterday's exhausting patrol, there wouldn't have been a single uninjured spot left on him. Rubbing the sleep from his eyes, Izuku saw Andy, who was engrossed in reading some book from his shelf. He wasn't surprised by Andy's thirst for knowledge.

Quickly getting ready, Izuku headed to the shower, washing the night's dust from his face and brushing his teeth before having breakfast. Contemplating today's patrol, he set a clear goal for himself: to meet the Shadow Broker, who would lead him to his goal of eradicating crime, especially those families actively involved in it.

After having breakfast and stretching a bit, Izuku began his morning routine, doing exercises and changing his strength approaches each time. First, he did squats without stopping, feeling his leg muscles burn from the unexpected strain. After a grueling series of squats that left his legs feeling as if they were on fire, Izuku allowed himself a couple of deep breaths to recover before moving on to the next stage of his morning routine. He dashed outside, feeling the fresh morning air — cool and invigorating.

His route took him through the quiet streets of the sleeping city. His lungs filled with oxygen, his muscles worked like a well-tuned machine, and the symbiote seemed to meld with his body, helping to optimize every movement. Izuku was not just running; he felt every particle of his being, working to synchronize his mind and body.

The first kilometer passed quickly. His feet rhythmically hit the pavement, not too fast but not too slow — the perfect pace for warming up. His mind was clear, and his thoughts were focused on the task at hand: today's patrol and the planned meeting with the Shadow Broker.

The second kilometer turned out to be more challenging. Gradually, his muscles began to complain, but Izuku continued to run, each step accompanied by a deep breath and a slow exhale. He felt his body filling with energy despite the fatigue, and the symbiote gently adjusted the load, helping him maintain his rhythm.

After his run, he stopped at a small park near his apartment. Here, a calm silence reigned, broken only by the chirping of birds and the gentle rustling of leaves.

Unrolling a small black mat that he always carried with him, Izuku assumed the mountain pose, stretching his arms upwards and slowly elongating his spine. Yoga was an important part of his morning routine — not just for his body but for his mind.

— Warrior I Pose: he made a deep lunge forward, extending his arms overhead. His breathing was steady, focused, and his body was tense yet stable.
— Downward-Facing Dog Pose: shifting his weight onto his hands, he lifted his hips, creating a characteristic triangle. This helped stretch the back of his legs and relax his back muscles after the run.
— Tree Pose: he balanced on one leg, carefully pressing the foot of the other leg against his thigh, his arms connecting overhead like an arrow.

He held each pose for 30 seconds, focusing on his breathing and listening to the world around him.

After yoga, Izuku sat on the grass, crossing his legs and closing his eyes. His hands rested on his knees, palms up, and his fingers formed a mudra.

— "Inhale through the nose… exhale through the mouth…" — he repeated to himself, releasing tension.

The world around him began to fade. He could no longer hear the birds or the rustling leaves. Only the beating of his heart and the faint, almost imperceptible movement of the symbiote inside him remained.

— We have become stronger, — Venom's voice echoed in his head. — But we need even more effort if we want to eliminate these scoundrels.

— I know, and that's why I'm taking steps for it, — Izuku said, keeping his mind focused.

He continued meditating for a few more minutes, aligning his thoughts and strengthening his resolve. When he opened his eyes, the world around him regained its colors, and inside him was calmness and readiness for the upcoming day. Finally, after completing his routine, Izuku sat at his desk and opened his phone, searching for suitable items.

— What are you planning to buy this time, Izuku? — Venom whispered, watching as he opened a sports equipment website.

His eyes darted across the rich assortment of the store in search of good deals. There were many options, from wall-mounted punching bags to heavy-duty grappling and throwing dummies. The budget was limited, and he needed to account for delivery costs, which also factored into the website's commission. Finally, they settled on a selection that met their training requirements.

1. Grappling Dummy — 38,000¥
2. Jump Rope — 3,200¥
3. Speed Punching Bag on a Loop — 17,200¥
4. Resistance Bands — 5,650¥
Spent: 64,050¥ = $410
Account: 126,670¥

Balance: 62,620¥

[Transaction successfully completed]

Thank you for your purchase.

A notification popped up, and with a racing heart, Izuku completed the payment. By evening, all the equipment should arrive at his home, and he would be waiting for it after school. Listening to his friend's dissatisfied comments about spending most of his money on equipment instead of food, Izuku reassured him that this money would last a long time.

There was still an hour and a half before classes began, and during this time, Izuku managed to complete the homework he didn't finish yesterday and wash up after his training sessions.

— Did you forget anything? — Venom asked eagerly, watching as his host dried his head from the water droplets. Still wet from his shower, Izuku approached the refrigerator, realizing what his companion was hinting at. He pondered the contents of the refrigerator, thinking about what to prepare. He knew that Fuyumi liked simple yet delicious food and wanted to make something that would brighten her challenging workday.

— She gave you a day off, and you're still thinking about her, — Venom commented, watching as Izuku pulled eggs, chicken fillet, and vegetables from the fridge.

— She deserves a little gratitude. Besides, it's not that hard, — Izuku replied, rolling up his sleeves and placing the ingredients on the table. Quickly, pieces of chicken were sliced into thin strips on the cutting board. He carefully seasoned them with salt, pepper, and a small amount of spices he found in the cupboard. Then he tackled the vegetables: broccoli, carrots, and bell peppers were chopped into small pieces for easy eating.

— Too many vegetables. Add more meat; she'll like that, — Venom grumbled, his mouth watering at the aroma of the cooking food.

— It's healthy eating, — Izuku countered, tossing the chicken onto the hot skillet. It sizzled, filling the kitchen with an appetizing aroma. While the chicken was frying, he quickly cooked rice, adding a bit of broth cube to the water for flavor. Then the sautéed vegetables went into the skillet with the chicken, and the rice was placed in a container, topped with the main dish.

— The food is ready, — Izuku said with satisfaction, sealing the container and carefully placing it in a bag. He added a small thermos of green tea to it as well.

— Are you trying to impress her? — Venom scoffed, but his tone was more teasing than sarcastic. Venom often noticed that while his host denied it to himself, he had feelings for her, and his tone made it clear that he respected her and appreciated the care she had shown at the most crucial moment.

— I'm just trying to be grateful, — Izuku replied briefly, glancing at the clock. There was little time left before he had to leave.

He checked his bag, ensuring everything was ready, and headed to the door. In his mind, he was already imagining how surprised Fuyumi would be to receive this lunch.

****

At school

Izuku's school day began just like everyone else's: the ringing bell, benches in the hallways filled with tired teenagers, and an endless stream of conversations on various topics.

In math class, he sat at his usual back desk, concentrating on solving problems. The teacher kept a strict eye on the class, occasionally calling students to the board. Izuku tried not to draw attention, quietly completing everything in his notebook.

— You could answer faster than all these guys, — Venom remarked when one of the students struggled to solve an equation at the board.

— And attract attention? No thanks, — Izuku mentally replied, not looking up from his work.

During the break, he had lunch alone, hiding in a quiet corner of the schoolyard. The container of food he had prepared for himself came in handy. The smell of home-cooked food elicited envious glances from some classmates, but no one dared to approach.

The next lesson was biology. The teacher explained the mechanisms of organism adaptation in detail, and Izuku took notes, occasionally catching himself comparing the symbiote to the studied examples.

— Do you think I'm a parasite that feeds on your life force? — Venom suddenly asked when the lecture touched on organisms that depend on hosts. Hearing this, Izuku pondered for a moment, but he realized that this was the first creature that accepted him as a person and treated him as an equal. Losing such a bond would be a grave mistake.

— No, you're more like a partner, — Izuku whispered, attracting the surprised gaze of a classmate. He merely coughed awkwardly and buried himself back in his notebook.

The physical education class, which was usually tedious for him due to teasing from some classmates, passed slowly. He quickly played the required basketball game, trying not to stand out, and spent the rest of the time stretching on the bench.

During the fifth lesson, the homeroom teacher held a small lecture on ethics, which most students listened to with bored nods. Izuku, however, listened carefully, especially when the discussion turned to moral dilemmas that made him reflect on how justified his actions were.

By the last lesson, literature, he was already feeling tired. Fuyumi asked the class to compose a short analysis of one of the chapters they had read, and to Izuku's surprise, he found himself enjoying the task. His notes were detailed, but as usual, he did not raise his hand to answer.

With the final bell, he sighed with relief and began gathering his things. He still had much to do, but the school routine had drained a significant amount of his energy. Finally, Fuyumi sat alone after the last lesson in his class, and not finding the right moment to talk, he approached her, smiling warmly.

— Fuyumi-san, I apologize for interrupting, but I would like to thank you with lunch for the day off, — Izuku slowly said, taking out the very container he had prepared that morning.

Fuyumi, observing her student, was pleased by such a gesture, but feeling awkward as she took the container from Izuku's hands, she decided to talk to him about Bakugo, whose recent revelations had saddened her. She watched as his pure, innocent face sparkled in her eyes, trying to help everyone. She smiled at the contents of the container in her hands, surprised by her hero's thoughtful gesture. It was the least she could do for him after he saved her life. Noticing Izuku's gratitude and care, Fuyumi playfully ruffled his hair, enjoying his embarrassed reaction. He took off his glasses and met the gaze of his teacher, who was smiling innocently, unaware of the weight on his heart.

— Thank you, Izuku-kun. That's very kind of you. You really did well in class today. I'm proud of you, — she said warmly, slightly warming the container with her quirk. Izuku's cheeks flushed with praise, and feeling embarrassed, he scratched the back of his head, expressing his discomfort.

— It's… it's nothing, Fuyumi-san. I'm very grateful for your invitation and for the support you've given me. I can't repay you, — Izuku bowed, prompting a puzzled look from Fuyumi at her student, who seemed tense for some reason. She was perceptive to people and compassionate, though she often hid it behind a mask of coldness. Fuyumi gently smiled at her student's reaction but was not pleased that his manners were overly exaggerated.

— Izuku… raise your head, — she said. Izuku raised his head, not understanding why his teacher had said that. Did she not like his manners?

— You don't need to bow every time to express gratitude. A simple "Thank you" is enough, — she said. Izuku frowned slightly but decided to agree with her to avoid causing her too much discomfort. A slight shadow of concern was visible in Fuyumi's eyes. She knew that despite her student's elevated mood, Midoriya was burdened with too many worries and stress from Bakugo's derogatory comments about him.

— Izuku-kun, please sit down. I have something to talk to you about, — Fuyumi said, her warm smile fading, which made Izuku feel uneasy, but he did not challenge her. Taking a chair and moving closer to the teacher's desk, Izuku sat down and observed his teacher, who looked at him with concern.

— What now? — Venom whispered angrily.

— You know, Izuku-kun, — she said cautiously, trying not to put pressure on him.

— Yesterday, I spoke with Bakugo, and you were somewhat right about him, but what surprised me even more… — Fuyumi paused, watching his reaction, which tensed at the mention of his old friend.

— You were childhood friends, and now I understand why he, to put it mildly, doesn't like you very much. — Izuku lowered his head, refusing to lift it. She had brought up one of the most unpleasant topics he avoided, but his teacher's perceptiveness cornered him like a prey trying to escape its past.

— Yes, we were, but everything changed when I was diagnosed with Quirklessness, and after that, our friendship began to deteriorate until he started using his Quirk on me. — Izuku's version for Fuyumi seemed more dramatic, but she did not choose one side of the conflict. Instead, she weighed both versions and showed concern for both, even though one of them was screaming for help.

— There is a share of my guilt in this, Izuku. I shouldn't have pressured him so much. He may seem strong, but he's still a child, just like you, equally vulnerable, — she said softly, taking Izuku's hand, causing him to flinch at the coldness of her touch.

— I… couldn't do anything about it. Even when they told me I was Quirkless, I believed in our friendship and tried to restore it. I still considered him my friend, but it was all in vain. — The friendship between Bakugo and Izuku was unusual: they had been friends since childhood and believed they could become great heroes. However, due to the opinions of others, Katsuki had become corrupted by the words that foretold him a great future and that he would become a strong hero, if not the strongest of his generation. But then came the ideology of Quirk superiority, led by Re-Destro, who influenced Bakugo's character among the friends surrounding him, who, frankly, hated him for his Quirklessness and the weakness he expressed through the tears that constantly flowed from his eyes. Fuyumi wanted to interrupt Izuku's thoughts, attempting to speak to him, but he continued.

— My childhood was without friends, but there was one who was extraordinary compared to the others. — The sadness in Izuku's voice shifted to joy and a smile, and clutching his necklace, he retrieved the very necklace with a photograph that Nejire had given him before they parted ways. Warmly smiling at the bright memories, Izuku opened the locket and lovingly looked at their childhood photo.

Fuyumi was intrigued by the sudden change in her student's mood. Slightly tilting her head, she looked at him with a gentle smile that made Izuku blush, but he still decided to share with her.

— So, you have a friend who is significant to you and is special, am I right? — Fuyumi asked, carefully studying Izuku's face, which was wide with a smile, lost in warm memories. His fingers fiddled with the necklace, and he showed her the photo where they were together, smiling. Fuyumi was shocked by the beauty of the girl, looking at the happy face of young Izuku, who effortlessly smiled despite his Quirklessness.

— Very cute, Izuku, — she said, clenching her fists and shaking them. Closing her eyes, she squealed with joy at Izuku.

— Yes… her name is Nejire. We met when we were children. She burst into my room when I was diagnosed with Quirklessness. — His smile faded briefly with those words but returned to its previous state.

— When I first saw her, she was extraordinary, and when the doctor said I was Quirkless, I cried. My mom tried to calm me down, but I cried even harder. Then Nejire burst into our room against her father's protests and started calming me down. I… I can't explain why, but it worked. Her warm hands and blue eyes were something beyond my understanding. — Izuku didn't stop and continued to speak positively about her, describing how wonderful she was.

— I assume after that meeting you became friends? — Fuyumi said, listening intently to Izuku's past.

— Yes, Fuyumi-san, after that, we became best friends. We spent all our free time together. She was kind, caring, cheerful, and energetic. — Pausing, Izuku was lost in memories, recalling how she endlessly asked him questions, which made him smile while watching her hyperactive reactions.

— Many people were put off by her overly curious nature, but I found it very charming and liked it. We became each other's first best friends. She didn't judge based on Quirks and believed that a person with a good heart could become a great hero. She believed in me even when I didn't believe in myself. — Izuku's eyes began to glisten with overwhelming emotions, but he held back tears so as not to disturb Fuyumi. She noticed how his face lit up when he spoke about Nejire. She leaned a little closer, even more intrigued.

Izuku continued to tell her bright moments of his childhood with her, and Fuyumi could see that he was in love with his childhood friend, though he didn't understand the depth of his feelings at his age.

— If I understand correctly, you admire her? — Izuku hesitated, his cheeks slightly flushing at her words.

— Yes. She… she is just extraordinary. She always knew how to support me, and I also supported her when she was sad. When I feel the weight of the world pressing down on me, I think of her, and it becomes easier knowing she's out there training in Hosu to become the best duo of heroes. — At the last word, Izuku raised his fist into the air, recalling how they had walked forward with the words, "It's adventure time!" in search of new stories for their lives.

— What happened between you two? I haven't heard you mention her? — Izuku's smile turned to sadness as he recalled the day they parted ways.

— When her birthday came, I gifted her a locket with a pearl, and she gave me this locket with our first photo that her father took. We were at the beach, and I gave her a hero figurine that she had long wanted, and then she moved away, leaving me. But we promised to meet again at UA. — Fuyumi gently smiled, feeling her heart ache at Izuku's story. She saw that this boy, despite all the hardships he had endured, found the strength to keep bright memories and faith in the future.

— Izuku-kun, — she quietly said, leaning her head a bit closer to him, — I admire your determination. You not only kept your dream of becoming a hero alive but also continued to believe in people, even despite the pain they caused you. That… that speaks to your incredible willpower and resolve. — Izuku lifted his gaze, his eyes slightly glistening with restrained emotions. She was like his mother, constantly supporting him, but unlike her, she was a bit stricter, yet no less caring.

— Thank you, Fuyumi-san. That means a lot to me, — he said, giving a hesitant smile.

— Do you want to get into UA to fulfill your promise? — she cautiously asked, trying not to pressure him.

— Yes, — Izuku nodded firmly, clenching his fist in determination.

— I want to prove not only to myself but also to Nejire that I'm capable of this. I want to show that even someone like me can become a hero. — Izuku intentionally left out his new strength to avoid raising suspicions from Fuyumi, but he also understood that he needed to become stronger not only in body but also in mind to become the best hero. Fuyumi watched him closely, noting how his voice grew steadier and his gaze more resolute.

— That's a wonderful goal, Izuku-kun, — she said, gently touching his hand to capture his attention. — But remember one thing: it's not only about fulfilling a promise; it's about preserving yourself. You must remember that your worth doesn't depend on others' opinions or the presence of a Quirk. — He blinked, slightly surprised by her words, and blushed.

— I… I'll try, Fuyumi-san. Truly. — She tilted her head slightly and warmly smiled, holding his hand in hers.

— I have no doubt about that. Now listen carefully. If you ever need help, whether in studying, training, or just for support, you can always turn to me. I believe in you, Izuku-kun. — Izuku felt his heart swell with gratitude. He couldn't express his thanks for her support in words.

— Thank you… Fuyumi-san. I will definitely do my best to live up to your expectations.

— These aren't expectations, Izuku, — she gently corrected him, leaning back in her chair.

— They are faith. You're already proving that you can achieve a lot. Don't let anyone, including yourself, tell you otherwise. — Izuku nodded, his gaze filled with determination.

— I promise, I will do everything possible to get into UA. And I will meet Nejire again. — Fuyumi could see that this boy was truly ready to fight for his dreams, despite all the obstacles. And although her heart ached for him, she knew that it was precisely such people who became true heroes.

But there was something strange.

Izuku didn't know what had come over him. He felt his heart beating in his chest and his cheeks burning with heat. Fuyumi's words warmed his soul, filling it with hope and confidence. At the same time, he couldn't ignore how the warmth of her touch and the softness of her voice made him feel… strange. She sat across from him, slightly tilting her head, her kind eyes looking at him with support. Izuku swallowed hard, feeling the excitement rise within him.

— Fuyumi-san, — he whispered, standing up from his chair. His voice trembled, but he tried to remain calm.

— Yes, Izuku-kun? — she asked with a gentle smile, looking up at him.

Without saying a word, he unexpectedly leaned forward and gently brushed his lips against her cheek. It all happened so quickly that Fuyumi didn't have time to react. Her eyes widened in surprise, and a light blush appeared on her face. Realizing what he had just done, Izuku instantly recoiled, his face turning bright red as if covered in flames.

— I-I'm sorry! Please forgive me, Fuyumi-san! That was wrong! — he stammered, quickly firing off his words and gesturing nervously with his hands.

— I didn't mean to… I wanted to thank you… but… oh… I… I… — Fuyumi still sat motionless, processing what had just happened. Then her lips quivered, and she quietly laughed; her laughter was soft and light, like snow falling from the sky.

— Izuku-kun… that was unexpected, — she began, trying to hide her embarrassment behind a smile.

— I'm so sorry! Please don't think badly of me! — he continued to ramble, ready to sink through the floor. Fuyumi raised her hand to calm him, her voice remaining kind.

— It's okay, Izuku-kun. Really. I'm not angry. — He stopped, breathing heavily, and looked at her with relief, though his face still burned.

— But, — she added, narrowing her eyes and smiling a little more slyly, — next time, say you want to express your gratitude in words. Understood?

— Y-yes! Of course! — he nodded hastily, feeling the storm in his chest gradually subside. Fuyumi laughed softly again and added:

— You're so sincere, Izuku-kun. That's one of your best qualities. Don't lose it. — His heart skipped a beat again, but this time, instead of embarrassment, he felt a warm, pleasant sensation inside.

— Thank you, Fuyumi-san, — he quietly said, finally managing to hold back a smile.

Fuyumi watched him in silence, seeing how her student was growing not only as a hero but also as a person capable of giving and receiving kindness. After the incident, Izuku headed toward the door, and Venom, who had been silent the whole time, now started laughing at the situation.

Inside Izuku's head, the barely contained laughter of Venom grew louder with each second.

— You just… you just kissed her on the cheek?! Oh, baby, that was a bit too bold for you, don't you think? — the symbiote drawled sarcastically.

— Shut up, Andy, I already know that was wrong! — Izuku thought, trying to maintain a calm expression.

— Wrong? Come on, Izuku, you're burning up like a Christmas light! She clearly didn't mind, so relax. Although… you know, with your tendency to apologize, you could blush to your ears and sink through the floor to really ruin everything.

— I didn't mean to… I just wanted to thank her. She's done so much for me, — Izuku desperately tried to justify himself to himself.

— Okay, okay, I'm afraid if I keep commenting, you'll faint. Topic officially closed, — said Venom, not hiding his sly smirk. Shaking off his embarrassment to calm his nerves, Izuku walked toward the supermarket to stock up on supplies for the fridge and the black goo that had settled inside him. Izuku strolled slowly through the aisles of the supermarket, where he had gone to distract himself from his thoughts and replenish his food supplies. His gaze swept over the shelves of goods, and his cart gradually filled with necessities.

He picked up a pack of rice, several instant noodle packages, and soy sauce, estimating how long these supplies would last. He mentally counted the money, trying to stay within budget.

As he walked to the produce section, he stopped in front of the shelves with fresh vegetables. His gaze lingered on carrots, onions, and cabbage, and he carefully added a few vegetables to his cart. Then he approached the meat refrigerators, choosing the most affordable chicken fillet from the options.

Feeling a slight fatigue, Izuku sat down on a bench by the bread display to take a short break. He watched the people passing by, who seemed completely carefree, even though his own thoughts were filled with excitement and contemplation. Venom repeatedly suggested that he buy pastries that tempted not only him but also Izuku, who inhaled the aroma of vanilla, intoxicating his brain with the sweet scent until Venom's insistence broke through all mental barriers, almost yelling in his mind.

Finally, gathering his strength, he approached the checkout to pay for his purchases. As the cashier scanned the items, Izuku closely monitored the price display to ensure everything was in order. After paying the required amount, he thanked the cashier and carefully packed everything into his old gym bag.

Leaving the store, Izuku inhaled the cool evening air. He felt a little lighter, as if the simple act of grocery shopping had helped him regain balance after a busy day.

Izuku Midoriya
Balance: 34,660¥
Spent: -27,960¥

Pushing through the evening crowd, Izuku pondered today's patrol and the meeting with the shadow broker, who wouldn't be an easy target, as he was almost the king of the underground world and likely had his own personal army. But if he had gray areas from combat, it could work to his advantage. As he continued with his thoughts, Izuku's attention was drawn to a burning building, which the fire engulfed at a terrifying speed.

BOOM!

A loud sound erupted, clawing at his hearing, leaving a ringing in his ears, but his attention was diverted from the fire by a couple of villains tossing flammable liquid onto the building, while one of the accomplices stood directing streams of wind toward the building, intensifying the fire even more.

— What are you doing?! — a girl cried, kneeling and watching the unfolding fire. The roar of the fire intensified; it consumed the building as if it were a living creature, and a harsh mixture of smoke and soot filled the air. The crowd on the street stood in shock, and cries for help echoed from inside. People hesitated to come closer, frightened by the raging flames. As Izuku tried to hide in an alley, preparing to transform into Silent Phantom, his ears caught a more familiar name he had heard quite often.

Suddenly, joyful exclamations erupted from the crowd:

— ALLMIGHT! ALLMIGHT is coming! — Like a signal, a massive figure of the Symbol of Peace appeared on the horizon, approaching at an incredible speed. All Might, shining in his usual heroic pose, rushed toward the building without wasting a second. Seeing him, Izuku stopped trying to help with the fire and decided to join the crowd, watching All Might's actions as he continued to smile despite everything.

— Stay back; I'll take care of this! — he said in his deep, confident voice, instilling reassurance in those around him.

He raced through the flames like a storm, his cape billowing behind him. The flames tried to grab hold of him, but they couldn't match his speed and strength. With a forceful impact like an earthquake, he smashed through the charred doors and dashed inside.

Within moments, his figure appeared at the windows of the building, carrying two children in his arms. He carefully handed them over to the firefighters who had just arrived below and disappeared back into the blazing building. He returned several more times, rescuing women, men, and even pets, despite the intensifying fire and collapsing structures.

Each of his actions was met with jubilant cheers from the crowd, which shifted to worried silence as he disappeared again into the fiery hell.

Finally, when the building was almost completely burned down, All Might emerged, carrying an elderly man whose clothes were charred from the heat. The firefighters immediately surrounded them, providing necessary assistance.

— Everyone is fine! — he exclaimed, giving a thumbs up in his signature manner.

— No one was harmed! Why? Because I'm here!!! — he shouted, laughing in his usual style.

The crowd erupted into applause and cheers. People thanked him, awestruck by his heroism, and took pictures to remember the moment.

However, amidst the celebration, Izuku stood watching the scene from a distance. Mixed emotions were reflected in his eyes: admiration and something else—a shadow of hatred and pain that he had caused him. The idol who had humiliated his fan in front of the entire nation. While All Might proudly posed, Izuku's gaze burned into him; this look was felt by All Might, who decided to turn his head and met Izuku's gaze, which tightened around the bag of groceries. He clearly remembered the whispers of his wishes as they spoke his name in an ominous light. Their gazes crossed, and ALLMIGHT felt a stab of guilt toward the young man. He wanted to protect him from the tragedy of a lifetime before he experienced grief. But the determination to become a hero was much stronger than the caution he understood. He tried to dissuade him, but he wasn't listening, and if he tried to speak to him again, he would provoke a storm of hatred when journalists and media were standing behind the barricade.

— Maybe we should kill him? — Venom said, not hiding the anger in his voice, to which Izuku lowered his head and walked away from the scene.

— Illogical, — Izuku replied, heading toward his home. Though he was the number two hero, unlike Endeavor, he had his charisma, and losing such a hero would mean a shock to society.

Izuku continued walking through the dark streets, trying to calm the inner storm. His fingers still tightly gripped the bag of groceries, and thoughts swirled in his head. The words of All Might, spoken on that fateful day, echoed in his mind again.

"I want to say that you are unworthy of being a hero. Without a Quirk, you cannot become a hero."

These words, like a knife, had pierced his heart then and continued to torment his soul even now. His hero, his idol, had turned his face to the crowd but his back to him. He had lost faith in him but continued to live, remembering his conversations with his mother and before her. Izuku, though denying it, had accepted this, but did he truly deserve mercy when he hadn't taken a single step toward achieving his dream, constantly lamenting his Quirklessness?

— You can pretend that everything is fine, — Venom spoke again, hissing mockingly in his head.

— But we both know that's a lie. This hypocrite deserves nothing but contempt. — Izuku didn't respond, but his clenched fists and tense jaw spoke volumes.

— You're always so merciful, — Venom continued, not letting up. — Even to those who betrayed you. But why? It doesn't make you stronger, it only makes you weaker.

— Shut up, — Izuku snapped as he stopped in front of his door. His voice was cold, devoid of emotion.

Venom merely scoffed but retreated.

When Izuku entered the apartment, he placed the bag on the kitchen table and stood for a few seconds, trying to catch his breath. His gaze swept over the room until it landed on a shelf with a photograph of him with his mother. Next to it lay the amulet from Nejire. He picked up the amulet, ran his finger over its surface, and closed his eyes. Warm memories of the past momentarily pushed the pain aside.

— You're still thinking about her, — Venom quietly said, this time without mockery.

— Yes, — Izuku replied shortly.

The amulet was not just an object. It was an anchor that reminded him why he was fighting, why he continued to move forward despite the scorn and hatred of those around him. He took a deep breath and headed toward the closet. There, among his everyday clothes, hung his hero costume, which he used during nighttime operations. The long coat swayed slightly, as if anticipating that it would be worn again.

— It's time.

— Yes, — Venom replied, his voice sounding satisfied. — We have a lot to do.

Just before putting on his hero suit, the doorbell rang, distracting him.

— Right, the equipment, — Izuku remembered, closing the door to his room. Slowly approaching the door, he looked through the peephole and saw a courier worker, exhausted but still standing, looking tiredly at the peephole alongside several large boxes. With a quick motion, he opened the door; the courier tried to force a smile but managed poorly.

— Are you the young man named Midoriya Izuku? — he asked in a tired voice, extending the papers.

— Yes, that's me, — said Izuku, looking at the large and bulky packages. The courier let out a weary sigh as he looked at the young man before him, who expressed sympathy for him, as he had to carry such huge boxes to the 6th floor.

— Please sign these papers and take the receipt. — His fatigue showed in his movements, and as he handed the receipt to the young man, the latter trembled with emotions, which elicited sympathy from Izuku.

— Okay. Thank you, sir, — Izuku wanted to say cheerfully, but seeing the delivery man, he decided to drop that idea to avoid irritating him further.

— Thank you for ordering and for not forgetting that everything leading to training leads to a bright future, — the young man said, lowering his hands; he was in despair over his situation and wanted to quickly leave the place before he had more deliveries left on his account.

— I'm sorry it turned out this way, — Izuku said, giving the courier a glance.

— Hey, aren't you the guy who was branded with shame in society? — Izuku's eyes dropped down, but he felt no guilt, only nodded his head in acknowledgment. The young man tried to smile but did so with difficulty.

— You know, just move on; don't listen to those who haven't achieved anything themselves. Mainly, if you ask anyone, half the people will think about that: "Have they achieved their dreams?" — The young man tried to share his life experience, but it all came off as the ramblings of an old man.

— Did you achieve your dream? — Izuku asked, catching the young man off guard; he widened his eyes in disbelief.

— Yes, I achieved my dream of getting a higher education, but seeing how much they pay and the working conditions in my profession, I thought it's better to deliver goods to people than to toil away, wasting my nerves on a job where I'm not respected. — The young man poured out his soul to his client, managing to establish a connection with him despite his unkempt appearance; he smiled while raking his hair back.

— Have you tried to change anything in your life? — Izuku asked casually, to which the young man looked at his client wearily.

— Ah... of course, I've tried, buddy. I tried to change my life, but as a result, I rejected friends who tried to help me; due to my stubbornness, they all left, and they achieved something in their lives while I didn't. — Expressing his sympathy, Izuku attempted to pat him on the shoulder, but the young man took a couple of steps back, afraid of him. Seeing his irritation, Izuku halted. The conversation had dragged on, and God knows how much longer it would last if not for the radio on his belt asking him if everything was alright.

— Yes, yes, everything's fine; I'm coming down now, — he quickly replied, glancing at Izuku.

— We have to say goodbye, and yes, buddy, I hope my ramblings teach you something in life, — he said, calling the elevator.

— Goodbye, — replied Izuku, grabbing the huge box and bringing it back inside. Reflecting on the young man's words, Izuku placed the equipment on the floor, but it was late, and with each passing minute, he was wasting his precious time on investigations.

— I'll deal with the equipment later; we need to hurry up and get out, — Izuku slowly donned his suit, each movement filled with determination. When he stepped outside, night had fully descended upon the city, cloaking it in darkness.

The shadow he had become was ready to move toward the truth once again.

The night enveloped the city in thick darkness, with only the occasional lights of street lamps and car headlights breaking through the gloom. Izuku stood on the roof of a high-rise building; in the distance, the flickering neon signs shimmered in tune with the noise of the bustling city. His costume — a long black coat, a mask that concealed his face, and a compact hat — created the image of a shadowy detective from another world. He looked at the coordinates given by the captured leader, assuming he hadn't lied to him. His geolocation was on the outskirts of the city, in an old industrial zone where abandoned buildings had long turned into dens of the criminal world.

— Be careful with him; stay calm, — Venom hissed.

— This broker could be anyone. Why do you need this? — Venom asked enthusiastically, as he didn't understand why they were going on such a risky operation for this.

— We need information about the Miyamoto family, — Izuku replied calmly, disabling the wingsuit.

— Without information, we won't be able to change anything.

— Or we'll get killed. But alright, you've convinced me, — the symbiote replied with a sarcastic smirk.

Izuku took a deep breath, activated the wingsuit, spreading his black wings, and stepped off the roof. The air rushed against his face, but he quickly regained control. The currents of air lifted him as if he were part of the night, gliding over an endless sea of city lights.

The city beneath him resembled a living organism: the roads were its arteries, the cars were blood cells, and the people were tiny organisms scurrying everywhere. Izuku felt like a shadowy bird, free from shackles, but he understood that this freedom was merely a temporary illusion.

His thoughts returned to the mission. He recognized that the shadow broker was not one to play by the rules. This man was a legend in the underground world, known for his ruthlessness and cunning. But he had one peculiarity — he adhered to the so-called "neutral zone," a place where deals occurred without violence.

The industrial zone drew closer. The abandoned buildings, rusted structures, and sparse streetlights created an impression of a post-apocalyptic landscape. Izuku began to descend, looking for a suitable place to land.

He directed himself toward an old water tower, gripping the metal railings, and smoothly glided onto the platform. Under his feet, the old metal screeched, echoing in the night's silence.

— Great landing, — Venom commented. — But maybe next time, we shouldn't land on something that's about to collapse?

Izuku ignored the remark. His target was just a few hundred meters away, inside an old warehouse. He took a deep breath, feeling the symbiote tighten around him, preparing for a possible fight, and moved forward, melting into the shadows.

Izuku descended, and around him was darkness that combined with the night, sending chills down the spine of an ordinary resident. Ordinary people looked at him with fear as he walked through the streets, but to his surprise, it was eerily quiet here. Finding nothing of interest on the ground, Izuku jumped onto the roof of one of the buildings, searching for the shadow broker, who was surely hiding from the public eye. Jumping further, Izuku landed on one of the roofs where several people with pipes were waiting for him.

— Look who's here — the Silent Phantom himself! — they said, grinning slyly and striking their pipes against their palms. Izuku was ready for a fight but decided to ask if they knew the whereabouts of the shadow broker.

— Do you know where the Shadow Broker is? — he asked in a low voice, and the bandits straightened up, prompting Izuku to look at them strangely.

— If you're looking for him, he's southwest from here, in an old warehouse. Here's a map. — One of the villains approached him and handed him a map; Izuku sensed a trap in this gesture but took the offered paper anyway. They feared him since they worked for him, and if they scared off a potential client, it meant trouble for them.

Without responding, Izuku jumped to the neighboring building, heading toward it.

****

In a dark, musty room, surrounded only by the dim light of a lantern, he sat — the fear of the majority of the criminal world, lounging in his chair, sipping water while his henchmen tortured another unfortunate soul who had borrowed a large sum of money. The man looked pathetic and was bleeding, desperately trying to breathe calmly, but they kept dousing him with chemical solutions, causing irreversible damage to his skin. In the midst of this horrific atmosphere sat the Broker, dressed in a stylish tuxedo with his henchman standing over him, watching as they beat yet another unfortunate person who failed to keep his promise to him.

— I gave you the money, and where is it now? I won't repeat myself twice! — He replied, and from his words, it was clear how irritated he was by his client's actions.

— I… I… I couldn't, I'm sorry, I'm sorry. I thought I could return the debt to you, — he pleaded; his face had turned into a bloody mess, and every word he spoke was filled with despair and regret.

— You should have thought more clearly. Get him out of my sight! — The thugs complied and dragged the man out of the office, who was begging not to be killed.

— Wait, I can be useful to you; please don't send me there!!! — he shouted down the hall until a thug knocked him out with one blow, tired of his cries.

— You should have thought about this earlier. — Taking a sip of water, his phone vibrated, distracting him, and lifting the receiver, he answered his subordinate with an irritated tone.

— Sir, another client has arrived for you. —

— If this is yet another debtor, you're not doing your job well! — Irritatedly huffing, the Broker was about to hang up when his subordinate quickly replied.

— Sir, it's Silent Phantom, and he's looking for you. — Soon, the heavy doors of the old warehouse creaked open. Inside, there was a tense silence, only the occasional echo of footsteps resonated in the large room. The appearance of Izuku in his Silent Phantom costume was almost silent, but everyone inside felt the tension in the air.

All eyes were fixed on the figure in a long black coat, a mask concealing their face, illuminated faintly by the glow of the streetlights. Izuku paid no attention to the hostile glares of the guards, who were clearly waiting for the order to attack.

Sitting at the table was the broker—a brunet with a mole under his lip. He didn't bother hiding his face because no one knew his real name. He was completely absent from police databases, and those who had tried to uncover his identity had met gruesome ends. It all tied back to his past, which was murky and far from pleasant. Whenever he recalled it, he would exhale quietly, trying to forget the nightmares he had witnessed as an ordinary child.

"Silent Phantom," the broker said with a smile, eyeing Izuku's detective-like attire. "I'm surprised you found me. Vigilantes usually avoid me. What brings someone like you to my doorstep?" He smirked, observing the calm, white lenses of his client, who stood with an air of composure.

Izuku took a couple of steps closer, locking eyes with him. Frowning, he fixed him with a predatory gaze and, stopping short, spoke in a low tone. "I need information. If the rumors are true, you can get anything—from intel to weapons."

The broker merely spread his hands, looking at him with a mocking expression, cracking his knuckles. "You're mistaken. I can get more than just weapons and information. I can acquire almost anything, provided the client is willing to pay for such a service." He leaned back in his chair, tapping his finger thoughtfully on the armrest.

"What kind of information are you looking for?" he asked, showing no sign of concern.

"I need information on the Miyamoto family and their associates. Their trade routes, connections, vulnerabilities—everything there is to know about that family," Izuku replied without a trace of fear. As he spread his hands on the table, he noticed the broker's right-hand man didn't appreciate how this vigilante was addressing his boss. Hearing the name Miyamoto, the broker's smile faded slightly but then widened, realizing he stood to make far more money than he had anticipated.

"You're treading on very thin ice. But very well, I'll give you the information—but payment upfront," the broker said. Izuku placed a briefcase on the table and opened it, revealing five gold bars of the highest purity (999.9), which were highly valued everywhere. Izuku had taken the gold from a boss he had interrogated, and it had come in handy.

[297,425 USD, based on 2025 prices.]

"Good, this is more than enough to provide you with the information you need," the broker said with a sly smile, pausing to observe Phantom's reaction. Izuku clenched his fists, internally weighing all possible risks. Venom, inside Izuku, expressed concern about the broker but didn't interfere in the negotiations to avoid breaking his host's concentration.

"But no matter how generously you pay me, I'll use your not-so-clean reputation for one more thing," the broker added. Izuku frowned at his words and decided to voice his displeasure.

"I'm not your mercenary, and don't drag me into your affairs," Izuku snapped.

"If you disagree, you can take your money and leave," the broker said, tapping his fingers on the table.

"What's the job?" Izuku asked. The broker clapped his hands approvingly, smiling.

"Don't worry, you'll just have to kill a villain who's been destroying my potential clients and has no morals—he kills even innocent people. His nickname, 'Bone Man,' isn't just for show. His entire body is made of extremely durable bones that heal when damaged, and where he's injured, even stronger bones grow. Essentially, he's impossible to kill."

The broker leaned back leisurely in his chair, his eyes gleaming with predatory interest as he began describing his target.

"His name is Bone Man," he said with a hint of disgust in his voice. "His real name is unknown, even to me. All that's known about him is his ruthlessness and complete lack of morals." He paused, reaching for a glass of water to take a sip before continuing. "This scum appeared a few years ago, immediately catching the attention of the police and… well, people like you. He's already responsible for sixty-eight confirmed kills, and those are just the ones linked to him. The rest… remain a mystery," he smirked, shaking his head.

Izuku stood motionless, his gaze, hidden behind the mask, piercing.

"His quirk," the broker continued, leaning slightly closer, "is bone regeneration. He can grow bones at an incredible speed and use them as weapons. Blades, spears, spikes… This psycho literally turns himself into a weapon. And the worst part? He can seal any wounds inflicted by his opponents. If you injure him, the bone will instantly cover it. The only thing that hasn't been confirmed is how long he can maintain this level of regeneration."

"So, he's invincible," Izuku said coldly. The broker laughed—a cynical, mocking laugh.

"No one's invincible, Phantom. Not even him. Every quirk has its limits, even if they're buried deep. That's why I'm turning to you. This bastard is killing not only my clients but also innocent people, just for fun. I've seen what you do to people like him. You don't leave them any chances."

"Where can I find him?" Izuku asked dryly. The broker nodded, his eyes gleaming with satisfaction.

"He has a hideout on the outskirts of the city, in the old industrial district. Abandoned warehouses, buildings on the verge of collapse. That's where he hides when he's not out hunting. My people will give you the exact location." Izuku didn't respond, simply turning to leave.

"Oh, and one more thing," the broker added before Silent Phantom left the room. "Be careful. This psycho isn't just strong. He's cunning and ruthless. He knows how to trap people like you. And if you get caught…" he trailed off, smirking, "no one will know where to look for you."

"I won't get caught," Izuku shot back, but he couldn't help but wonder why, with all his connections, the broker hadn't dealt with Bone Man himself.

"Strange. With connections like yours, you haven't eliminated him yet," Izuku said with a hint of disdain, glancing over his shoulder.

"I've tried to kill him several times, but he's even taken out my best mercenaries. I realized that killing him is a waste of money and resources. But if you kill him, I'll give you information on the Miyamoto family that I've never shared with anyone else," the broker said with a sly smile, his piercing gaze fixed on Izuku's lenses.

"Start your vendetta tomorrow, Phantom." As Izuku left, the broker looked down at the briefcase of gold bars, his face lighting up with a greedy smile. "This promises to be interesting."

Blending into the shadows of the night city, Izuku soared between buildings, resisting the wind with his speed. The faint whistle of the wind and the rustle of his wingsuit accompanied his flight. There was no pursuit, but he reveled in the euphoria of flying and the sensation of the wind. Speed was exhilarating, but he didn't lose focus, analyzing Bone Man's quirk and all possible ways to eliminate him. His mind raced with thoughts, each detail meticulously analyzed.

"So, Bone Man," Izuku muttered. The opponent was strong, and trying to wear him down was a foolish idea. His stamina was high, so Izuku would have to work quickly, evading his attacks.

"His regeneration is the main obstacle. Continuous healing of wounds and bones means physical attacks won't work in most cases," Izuku mumbled rapidly, each second of flight and the cold air helping his brain cool down, allowing him to think clearly.

"His habitat is a warehouse and abandoned buildings, which works in my favor. If he operates openly, there's a chance to outsmart him, using his base against him. I'll need a diversion and frequent repositioning. If he relies on direct attacks, that plays into my hands." Gliding along the walls of office buildings, Izuku pushed off, accelerating even more. He tried to grab onto a building with a tendril but missed, instead deploying his wingsuit and continuing to glide over the city.

"His strength is regeneration, and his limits are unknown. Can he regrow limbs if they're torn off? If physical attacks are ineffective, energy-based ones might work… Dabi," Izuku concluded.

"Dabi is a perfect counter to him. It's unclear if the broker's mercenaries used fire against him, but Dabi would be extremely effective in distracting him," Venom chimed in, interrupting Izuku's thoughts, which were running at full speed, devising every possible strategy for victory.

"Then we need to find a way to take him down with one precise strike. Or…" He paused for a moment. "Force him to overuse his quirk. Sooner or later, his body will give out."

"Hmm… Interesting. If we exhaust him, he'll grow weaker. And if that's not enough, I'll gladly tear him apart with my claws," Venom said.

Silent Phantom leapt off the roof, deploying his wingsuit and gliding downward. His movements were precise, like a predator stalking its prey.

"Wait! If we use his regeneration against him…" An idea struck Izuku, one that could work if executed properly.

"What are you thinking?" Venom asked with interest.

"All regeneration quirks are tied to the brain. And what does the brain need? Oxygen. If we can drown him, his lungs will work against him. The brain can't function without oxygen, and even strong regeneration won't save his brain—it might even kill him due to the bone growths," Izuku analyzed. There was no perfect scenario for defeating Bone Man, but all means were fair in this fight. Izuku had many "ifs," and he couldn't predict which scenario would be the best, but he would use everything at his disposal to win.

"So, we have three scenarios for defeating him:

1. A one-on-one physical confrontation.

2. Dabi.

3. Drowning."

Venom summarized, but he had a fourth option he kept hidden from his host, saving it as a trump card.

"If I'm correct, there's a beach called Dagobah about two kilometers from his hideout. We'll position Dabi there if the first scenario fails, and the third plan can be executed if the second doesn't work. We'll use his ferocity against him," Izuku said. Landing on the roof of a residential complex, he watched a couple of cars pass below, breaking the dead silence of the streets. Pulling out his phone and hesitating for a moment, he dialed Dabi, who was supposed to be on medical leave and was due to return tomorrow. After a few rings, Dabi's tired but curious voice answered.

"Oh, Silent Phantom, good evening," Dabi said, smiling at the call from his nighttime partner.

"We have a target. Have you heard of Bone Man?" Izuku asked with a hint of curiosity.

"I've only heard rumors, but there's no official information from heroes or the police. What's going on?" Dabi asked, pressing the phone closer to his ear. After a five-second pause, Izuku continued.

"This mission could boost your hero ranking, and I have my own plans. What do you think?" Izuku asked, his tone suggesting a proposal. Dabi's eyes widened, realizing the operation was extremely risky but potentially rewarding.

"Go on," he replied, expressing his interest.

"There's a villain called Bone Man. He's responsible for sixty-eight murders, including innocent civilians. I recently tracked down his base; it's near Dagobah Beach," Izuku lied to Dabi about the broker, not wanting to drag him into such dirty dealings. He took the sins upon himself, knowing there was a chance Dabi might refuse if he knew the full story. So, filtering his words, he omitted some crucial details.

"If the media picks this up, your name will be all over the country," Izuku said, luring Dabi into the operation with the promise of fame, assuming he was like most heroes.

"You should work in PR, not as a hero," Dabi chuckled at Izuku's offer.

"I'm not doing this for fame but for society, to cleanse it of scum like him. But since this villain is dangerous, I'm with you," Dabi said.

"I'm glad you agreed," Izuku replied calmly, smiling at his partner's words.

"Then I have a plan to take him down."

"I'm all ears," Dabi said with interest, igniting his hand with blue flames.

After explaining the detailed plan, Dabi smirked, meticulously studying Phantom. The plan showcased Izuku's strategic mind, with many well-thought-out elements that Dabi liked, though much of the operation rested on his shoulders. Could he turn Bone Man's bone mass to ash? Finishing the conversation, Izuku looked into the distance, realizing that tomorrow would be a challenging day, if not the most difficult. But one thing was certain:

He wouldn't hold back against Bone Man.

Next chapter

Bones can also burn

[5 month until finish the school]

Chapter Text

**The Next Morning**

Izuku's morning routine began with unpacking new equipment. The process was slow, and he carefully took out a sparring dummy, which turned out to be taller than him. Then he pulled out a jump rope. Venom was surprised by the quality of the gear, especially the speed bag, which was more substantial than the picture Izuku had shown. After his morning exercises, Midoriya set up all the equipment, following the instructions and watching with interest the results of his efforts.

"Well, let's see how endurance I have," said Izuku, looking at the speed bag. He clenched his fists and approached it.

Izuku stood before the massive speed bag. Its metal frame creaked as he tested the attachment. The bag swayed slowly, as if waiting for the first punch. He took a deep breath, focusing. His body already felt slightly tense after the morning workout, but this was just the beginning.

"Let's start," he whispered to himself, as if giving himself a command.

Izuku grabbed the jump rope. Venom smirked internally.

"Interesting choice. Do you think it will help?" the symbiote teased his host, who was focused and slowly exhaling air from his lungs.

"Coordination and endurance are fundamental. If I can't move properly, I'll lose in a fight."

The rhythmic thuds of the jump rope echoed through the room. Izuku started at a regular pace, moving in a calm rhythm. His legs worked easily and effortlessly, and his muscles gradually warmed up. After a minute, he changed his style, adding double jumps, cross punches, and quick lateral steps. Venom noted how Izuku's breathing became steady and deep.

The speed increased. His legs moved faster, and his steps became more precise. His hands didn't miss a beat, spinning the rope in perfect rhythm. The first bead of sweat appeared on his forehead.

"Twenty more seconds," Izuku muttered to himself.

He pushed himself to the limit, feeling his leg muscles burning from the strain. His heart raced, but he didn't slow down.

Setting the jump rope aside, he moved to the speed bag. Izuku took a fighting stance, his legs slightly bent and his body leaning forward. He took a deep breath and delivered the first light punch with his right hand. The bag wobbled. The next punch was slightly stronger. The rhythm of the punches increased, and the bag began to move faster.

"Remember what you always say in a fight: punches should be quick and precise," Venom said, reminding his host of the combat intelligence and muscle memory that had improved due to training.

Izuku focused on his technique. Right straight, left hook, short uppercut. Each movement was precise and sharp. His arms began to tire, but he continued.

"Now let's add the legs," he told himself.

He began moving around the bag, delivering punches from different angles, changing his attack pattern. His legs sprang into action, the muscles in his thighs and calves working in sync with his arms. Every muscle in his body was tense.

Finishing with the bag, Izuku approached the dummy. He assumed the boxing stance he had learned in school—low, with his chin tucked and elbows raised.

"Let's start with jabs," he said.

The first punch with his right hand struck the head of the dummy. Then another, followed by a left jab. The tempo increased, the punches becoming faster and more accurate. He engaged his body, putting all his weight into each strike.

"Don't forget about your breathing," Venom reminded him.

His breathing was becoming erratic, and with each punch, Izuku was not exhaling the air that built up in his lungs, increasing his fatigue.

"I know," Izuku replied, exhaling with each punch.

The next stage involved combinations: double jab, cross, uppercut. Each movement was synchronized. Izuku practiced them over and over until his shoulders and arms began to burn. Then he added slips and ducks, making the combinations even more complex.

"Punch, slip, uppercut, step to the side," he repeated to himself, focusing on his technique.

The training had lasted over an hour, and his entire body was drenched in sweat. His muscles ached, and his breathing became heavy, but he didn't stop. Each subsequent punch was accompanied by pain in his muscles, but he didn't let his arms drop, trying to keep them up through sheer will. Eventually, his forehead was completely soaked, sweat trickling down his face.

Finishing up, Izuku delivered a series of powerful punches to the dummy, putting all his strength into them. The last straight punch knocked the dummy backward. Izuku dropped his hands, feeling his muscles burn.

"You gave it your all," Venom said, sensing his host's fatigue and ragged breathing.

"I have to be ready for any opponent. Since I set a high standard for myself, I must live up to it," Izuku exhaled, heading to the bathroom to wash off the sweat and refresh himself on his day off from school.

Izuku's focus was at its peak, as he and Dabi would face a villain responsible for dozens of murders. Izuku had no doubt about his decision: to kill him. He had deliberately chosen to take responsibility for such a villain. He was a hero, but people like them needed to be behind bars, if not dead. He had already taken three lives, even though Midoriya didn't want to kill villains, he had to do it: either he kills them, or they kill him. But Midoriya's soul was also compassionate toward people. Most people didn't like him for not fitting into the usual hero mold, but he, like them, pursued noble goals, albeit by his own methods. He lurked in the shadows, capturing criminals and delivering them to justice. His brutal methods weren't appreciated, especially by many professional heroes, but unlike their gentleness, his interrogations led to effective consequences for society. He cooperated with a broker, but how many lives had criminal families ruined for the sake of money and profit? Yet the people, like the heroes, were ready to blame him for all ills, not noticing how he saved their lives from the fate of being snatched for various kinds of exploitation.

"The real world is a balance built on the bones of the past," Venom whispered to Izuku, who was drying his hair after his shower.

"At least without decisive measures, good for people cannot be achieved," Midoriya understood the meaning of his friend's words perfectly, and his image of a hero underscored his determination. There was blood on his hands from several victims, but for the sake of saving others, he was ready to step beyond the moral boundaries set by people. He had created his own, no less noble, which he showcased on television, attracting many heroes to his cause.

Izuku looked at his reflection in the bathroom mirror. Drops of water trickled down his face, mixing with the sweat he hadn't fully washed away. His eyes, deeply shadowed by long strands of wet hair, were filled with a strange mix of fatigue and determination.

Midoriya was keenly aware that his actions went beyond the usual understanding of heroism. His methods, his decisions, his willingness to take someone's life—all set him on a level with those he pursued. But he knew that without these methods, many others could suffer.

"I'm not a hero in their understanding," he murmured, staring into his own eyes.

"But being a hero… doesn't always mean playing by the rules," Venom spoke with a note of cynicism, though his voice was softer than usual.

"You seek justice that others fear. They follow the laws; you follow the results. And in that, you surpass them."

Izuku fell silent. Deep down, he agreed with Venom. A world full of cruelty, injustice, corruption, and pain required people who could act outside the bounds of morality, even against it. He remembered his first kill on that bridge. Due to his fear of decisive actions, an innocent child had died. Kota had died trying to selflessly save him. In part, Izuku saw himself when he acted similarly, saving Fuyumi from a mud villain, but unlike Kota, luck was not on Kota's side. As expected, the child had died young, without ever having made a mark on this life. Then he lost control of himself. He was angry at the villains and at himself for hesitating due to a lack of reflexes and experience. He had to take desperate measures to avoid being killed himself and to protect other civilians.

"If people are ready to throw mud at me, then so be it. But I do what they cannot. I will help people, even if I become a murderer in their eyes. Let them discuss me as much as they want; it won't make me any worse."

Venom interrupted his thoughts with a suggestion:

"Are you telling this to yourself to sleep peacefully?"

Izuku closed his eyes. Venom's question made sense, as the alien being was frighteningly curious, for human morality was divided for him into black and white. But Izuku proved that the world was not just gray, but that in this world, only interests existed. If your interests aligned with the majority, you were accepted as a full member of society; if not, be prepared to receive sidelong glances, if not have someone spit in your face.

"No, violence is not the answer. I dug myself into this hole and am ready to take risks. I say this to remember why I started. I am not a hero to them. But I am a hero to those I managed to save."

Venom fell silent. He felt Izuku's determination, his readiness to continue down the path despite the pain and condemnation.

"I'm afraid of what Fuyumi and Nejire will say when they see me as… this person?" Izuku asked himself.

He stood before his reflection in the dim light of the lamp. The water left from the shower still glistened on his skin, like a symbol of his torment. He questioned himself, a query that tore him apart inside: what would Fuyumi and Nejire say if they knew everything about him?

"They would turn away from me," he whispered, lowering his head.

The image of Fuyumi, the woman who had almost become his best friend, supporting him in difficult times, flashed in his mind. Her grateful gaze, her gentle smile, that warm sincerity with which she had said "thank you" to him. She was an example of what he fought for. For people like her, he was willing to wallow in darkness. But what if she found out about the blood on his hands? About how he didn't just capture villains, but became their judge, executioner, and grave digger?

"Fuyumi… She… She… would never accept me like this," he whispered, feeling his heart constrict.

He had lied to her, looking her in the face. To her, Izuku Midoriya was a person full of determination and care for those around him. He hid his goals from her, but it tormented him that she had opened up to him completely, showing her dark past, connecting the puzzle with the Todoroki family. Venom, sensing the emotions he was feeling thinking about his loved ones, broke the silence.

"You fear being rejected. But does their opinion matter? You live for them, not for their approval."

"It matters, Venom," Izuku interrupted, staring into the void.

"If I lose their trust, their faith in me, what will be left of my humanity?"

These words made Venom fall silent. He was used to seeing Izuku as the embodiment of determination, cold reason, and the thirst for justice. But now he realized that beneath this hardness lay a boy yearning for understanding.

"And Nejire…" Izuku sighed heavily, recalling her kind smile and cheerful laughter, and the innocent soul striving to be on the side of good.

"She would look at me with disgust. Her bright, pure gaze… it would dim upon seeing what I've become."

Venom spoke again, this time softer:

"You think their opinion of you would make you weaker. But doesn't that prove your strength? You keep your heart despite the blood on your hands. And that makes you human. A human willing to go through fire and water for those close to him."

Izuku smirked, but without joy, realizing that his friend was trying to pull him out of the pit of thoughts he had buried himself in.

"Being human while drowning in shadows. It's ironic, don't you think?"

He turned to his suit, hanging in the corner. That image was his mask, his protection. But sometimes it felt like that mask was becoming part of him.

"Maybe I am a monster to the world," he said, putting on the suit. "But to them, I will always remain someone willing to give everything so they can live in safety."

Venom remained silent, satisfied. He felt that his host's words were not just rhetoric, but a vow, a promise to himself.

Izuku checked the straps on his suit, tightened his gloves, and looking in the mirror, said:

"I will continue, no matter what. If I have to be something other than a hero to protect them, so be it."

His face hardened, and his eyes turned cold. The shadows of the room engulfed his figure, but inside him still flickered a spark of humanity. A spark for which he fought, even if no one noticed.

**Evening**

The moonlight cut through the night sky, reflecting off the windows of skyscrapers. Izuku, clad in his dark suit with a long cloak, moved effortlessly through the city. He soared above the city in his wingsuit, like a squirrel leaping from a tree. Retracting the wings, Izuku switched to tendrils that clung to buildings. Each movement was confident and predatory, as if he was seeking his prey.

"We have a tail," Venom replied, sensing the sound of helicopter blades rapidly approaching.

Izuku abruptly changed direction, releasing the tendrils and spreading the wings of his wingsuit again. His body pierced the night air like an arrow, gliding between buildings. The sound of the helicopter grew louder behind him—the rotors shattering the night silence, and the searchlights combing the streets.

"They spotted us sooner than I expected," Venom rasped, his voice filled with irritation at the sound of the helicopter blades.

"It doesn't matter. We'll shake them off," Izuku replied, tilting his body at a sharp angle. He flew between two skyscrapers, barely missing the glass facades.

The chase escalated. The helicopter's spotlight illuminated his silhouette, exposing the dark suit. Izuku noticed a person with a weapon peeking out from a side hatch. Before he could comprehend the danger, the air filled with whistling. Bullets ricocheted off walls and the ground, sending sparks flying.

"They mean business," Venom said, his voice tense but sadistically amused at the impending events.

"Perfect," Izuku replied curtly, grabbing the nearest building with his tendrils. He propelled himself forward, twisting in the air and disappearing into an alley.

Izuku devised an evasive tactic, trying to maneuver away from the bullets whizzing past his ear. The sounds of gunfire quieted, but the helicopter continued its pursuit. Izuku surged forward through a narrow alley, his feet silently touching the ground, and the shadow gliding behind him as if detached from his body.

"Dive into the subway," Venom suggested, sensing the roar of rotor blades drawing nearer.

"They'll block the exits. It will take time," Izuku said, his voice remaining calm despite the tension of the moment.

He activated the tendrils again and, with one powerful burst, ascended to the roof of an old warehouse. Climbing up, he waited a moment to assess the situation.

As the helicopter rounded the corner, its spotlight illuminated the roof where Izuku stood. Before the shooter could aim, Midoriya darted to the side, skillfully avoiding the bullets. With a swift motion, he shot out a tendril and grabbed the helicopter's wing to pull himself closer.

"Do you really want to do this?" Venom asked, feeling the adrenaline coursing through Izuku.

"Absolutely," he replied coldly.

Izuku instantly propelled himself onto the helicopter, slicing through the air. As the shooter prepared to fire, a tendril burst from Izuku's body, snatching the weapon from the officer and crushing it in one powerful squeeze, hurling it back at the shooter. Crawling over the helicopter, Izuku approached the cockpit and with one swift, strong punch, shattered the glass, shocking the pilot. Grabbing the control panel with a tendril, he sharply directed the helicopter downwards. Without saying a word in response, clinging to the helicopter's exterior, Izuku pushed off it, latching onto the nearest building.

"Do you think they can regain control?" Venom asked, feeling satisfied with his host's actions.

"If the pilot's head isn't filled with booze or girls, he'll manage," Izuku replied half-jokingly, evading the chase and heading toward the abandoned warehouse where the villain resided. His target lurked in a place others dared not go, and he and Dabi would become inquisitors for those who dared to hurt people.

He knew that the helicopter wouldn't crash, and there wouldn't be further chases for the next five minutes unless he got into another problem. But every movement revealed his excitement from the adrenaline he had experienced. Midoriya, clinging to buildings, flew toward the abandoned warehouse where a villain, if not a serial killer known as "The Bone Man," was reportedly located, according to the broker. The villain had become a legend for his brutal murders, almost devouring his enemies for sustenance and likely felt no remorse for his deeds. Fully human, if not a beast, composed of bones wrapped in a thin layer of skin that had paled from madness. All the information provided by the broker boiled in Izuku's veins. The heroes who were supposed to stop villains like him were silent, trying to save their own lives. A true hero should risk his life for the public good, but instead, they turned a blind eye to such crimes, which was unacceptable. With anger boiling in his soul, Izuku landed before the lair of "The Bone Man." The plan was nearly flawless, but not only his success depended on him, but also on Dabi, who played a key role.

"Do you think Dabi is in position?" Venom considered the fourth option of the plan, which hadn't been part of Izuku's plans, but growling maliciously before the warehouse, Venom was subdued by Izuku's will, who was focused one hundred percent.

"Better be safe and call," he pulled out his phone, pressed Dabi's contact. The phone was instantly picked up by a voice of blue flames.

**Dagobah Beach**

The sea lazily lapped at the shore as the abandoned Dagobah Beach stretched before Dabi's eyes. The sand, once pristine white, was now littered with mountains of trash—old tires, broken boats, rusty containers, and even strange scraps of machinery. This place, seemingly forgotten by time itself, appeared both pitiful and menacing. Dabi stood atop one of the trash hills, arms crossed, smirking as he surveyed the "landscape." His flames flickered lazily at his fingertips, casting light around him in the gathering twilight.

"Seriously, Phantom?" he muttered, looking at the phone hanging at his ear. Letting out a weary sigh, Dabi tried to lighten the already unpleasant atmosphere with his jokes.

"You made me come here, to this…"—he glanced around, waving his hand sarcastically—"masterpiece of architectural art?"

"This is no joke, Dabi. It's the perfect spot if my main plan doesn't work out," the cold voice of Izuku replied from the other side, clinging to walls with his palms.

"Intercept?—Dabi snorted, inspecting a nearby rusty refrigerator. "Intercept what? Refrigerators? Maybe I'll find a sink too?"

"You can joke all you want, but your position is key. If he slips away, the consequences could be dire not just for me, but for many people."

Dabi scoffed, sitting on a mangled tire, playing with his fire on his hand.

"Dabi," Izuku's voice became stern, "if this guy gets away, everything he's done will continue. I'm not asking you to believe in my 'fantasies.' I'm asking you to be ready."

"Alright, alright," Dabi raised his hands as if surrendering, though there was still a hint of mockery in his voice. "I'll be on guard. But if he really swims out here, I'll start believing in your paranoia."

"Thanks," Izuku replied shortly and hung up.

Dabi put the phone in his pocket and stood up. His gaze became more focused. Despite the mockery, he understood: if Izuku was asking, there was a reason. He looked at the horizon where the water met the sky and allowed his flames to burn a little brighter.

"Well, 'Bone Man,'" he said with a smirk, "show me what you can do."

Through the roof, Izuku quietly crept into the villain's lair. After passing through the broken glass on the roof, he deftly and silently made his way through the warehouse, which reeked of human decay and the stench of corpses, like a slaughterhouse. Dampness and mold permeated the entire warehouse. Broken glass, scratched walls, and shattered concrete adorned the already unpleasant-looking building. He pressed himself against the wall, quickly scanning the area. Broken glass crunched under his feet, but thanks to Venom's tendrils, Izuku hovered, avoiding making any unnecessary noise. His sharp eyes noted everything: half-rotten crates, broken furniture, bloodstains on the floor, deep scratches on the walls—as if someone, or something, had tried to escape.

"Do you feel that?" he whispered in a barely audible voice.

"Blood. Death. And emptiness. But it's strangely quiet here," Venom replied, his voice deep, like an echo in a cave.

Izuku nodded in agreement. The warehouse looked as if there had recently been a massacre, but now the place seemed abandoned. Perhaps the villain had left this lair or was hiding deeper inside. Moving through the warehouse, Izuku tried to use every hidden corner and shadow to remain unnoticed. The floor barely creaked under his feet as he headed to the next room. On the floor were distinct footprints—dirty barefoot prints, something resembling claws.

"Seems he doesn't like shoes," Izuku muttered.

"Or he just doesn't need them," Venom replied.

Izuku looked up at the ceiling. The faint light of the moon shone through holes in the roof, casting eerie shadows. He noted this to himself: the light could give him away if he moved too quickly.

"We need to figure out how many escape routes he has," Izuku said, climbing over a pile of debris.

He stopped in front of a massive door covered in rust. Pressing his ear to the metal, he listened. Silence. No breathing, no footsteps. But the air grew heavier, and the stench became even more unbearable.

"Maybe it's a trap," Venom quietly warned, preparing for the worst.

"Or he's left this place," Izuku replied, slipping inside.

The room beyond the door was even larger. In the center stood a roughly assembled wooden table, scattered with knives, saws, and other tools, many of which were stained with dried blood. The walls were covered in scratches, as if someone had tried to escape or had been amusing themselves by drawing chaotic patterns. On the floor lay remains—torn clothing, gnawed bones, dirty bandages. This place was filled with horror and fear. Izuku froze, scanning the area. He felt as if someone was watching, but he couldn't see anyone.

"No one's here," Venom said after a long pause. "He's gone."

Izuku frowned at the terrifying sight of the sinister lair, which filled him with dread. The smell almost made him vomit, but he kept his composure, trying not to lose his dinner.

"Or he wants us to think that," he muttered, looking around again.

His attention was drawn to a strange detail: in the corner stood an old refrigerator, clearly too clean for such a place. It looked... out of place.

"Check it," Venom suggested.

Izuku approached cautiously, his muscles tense. Opening the refrigerator door, he prepared for the worst, but inside were pieces of human flesh and organs, pinned to the inner wall with a knife. Izuku froze, staring at the horrifying contents. His stomach churned, but he suppressed the nausea, focusing on the task. Venom, sensing his tension, whispered:

"This isn't just a warehouse, Izuku. This place... it's soaked in something worse than evil. But we need to find more clues. Don't stop."

Izuku nodded, closing the refrigerator door. His gaze swept the room, searching for something that could reveal the villain's identity or plans. He noticed a pile of papers scattered on the floor near the table. Approaching carefully, he picked up one of the sheets. They were blueprints—schematic drawings of buildings, underground tunnels, and some mechanisms. Notes were scribbled in the margins, but the handwriting was illegible.

"Venom, can you make sense of this?" Izuku asked, squinting at the notes.

The symbiot momentarily "activated" the suit's eyes, and his voice echoed in Izuku's head:

"These are plans. He's building something... or rather, destroying it. See these marks? They're explosion points. He's preparing a large-scale attack."

Izuku frowned. He quickly gathered all the papers he could find and stuffed them into a bag created by the symbiote. Then his attention was drawn to a strange box under the table. It was locked, but the lock looked flimsy. Izuku easily broke it with a tendril. Inside, he found several notes with hidden paths leading to a more secretive location.

"That's all we have for now," Venom said. "But I sense... something else. There's a hidden passage here."

Izuku looked around. His gaze settled on a wall that seemed slightly uneven. He approached it and pressed. A faint click—and part of the wall slid open, revealing a narrow passage.

"There it is," Izuku whispered.

He cautiously entered the passage, which led down a staircase. The air grew even more stifling, and the smell became even more repulsive. Strange symbols were scratched into the walls, which Izuku couldn't understand. Venom, however, froze:

"This is an ancient language... it speaks of sacrifices and power. This man... he's not just a villain. He's obsessed with something greater."

Izuku felt a chill run down his spine. He continued descending until he reached a small room. In the center stood an altar, covered with candles and strange artifacts. On the walls hung photographs of people—some crossed out, others marked with red crosses.

"These are his victims," Izuku said quietly. "He hunts them... but why?"

Suddenly, Venom tensed:

"Izuku, we're not alone."

Izuku turned sharply, but it was too late. The door behind him slammed shut, and a low, hoarse laugh echoed through the room. From the shadows emerged a tall, gaunt man with pale skin and a crazed look in his eyes. His hands were scarred, and in one, he held a bloodied knife.

"Well, well," he hissed, "you've found my sanctuary. Now you'll become part of my art."

Bone Man

Izuku prepared for battle, Venom's tendrils already writhing, ready to strike. He knew this man was dangerous, but he also knew he had to stop him before he caused more harm.

"You made a mistake choosing me as your victim," Izuku said, his voice steady despite his fear.

"Oh, no," the villain sneered, "you're the one who made a mistake by coming here."

The fight began.

The Bone Man threw a knife at Izuku, but thanks to the tendrils, Izuku caught it a meter from his head, glaring at his enemy, who was grinning wider than ever.

"What an interesting quirk. I'll enjoy every piece of your body as you scream like a pig," the villain said, lunging at Izuku with his long limbs, trying to tear him apart. But Izuku deftly dodged the clumsy attacks. The room was small, leaving little space to maneuver, but despite his size, his opponent was fast, and his claws occasionally grazed Izuku's hero suit. Trying to catch him off guard, Izuku countered with an enhanced [Uppercut], striking his chin. The villain stumbled back, but Izuku hissed in pain as he felt the impact. Looking at his hand and then at his enemy, Izuku frowned as he saw the villain's jaw hanging loose, swaying grotesquely. A moment later, the villain casually reset his jaw with his hand. Izuku's hand also healed from the blow, but his opponent grinned even wider.

"I like meals that fight back. They make the best stew," the villain said, lunging again, trying to gut Izuku. But Izuku used [Symbiote:Punch], knocking him back into the wall. Seizing the moment, Izuku tried to pummel him against the wall, but the Bone Man reacted quickly, grabbing Izuku's hands as they aimed for his face. Izuku struggled to free his hands, but the villain held them tightly. With all his weight, the villain began to press down on Izuku. Engrossed in the struggle, Izuku didn't notice the bone spike that erupted from the villain's body, piercing his stomach. Izuku gasped in pain as the spike tore through him. Hissing, he used a tendril to wrap around the villain's arms, squeezing with all his might. But the villain only grinned wider, unfazed by the pain. The bone spike dug deeper, exiting through Izuku's back. Freeing his hands, Izuku punched the bone spike, breaking it and pulling it out of his body. Fueled by adrenaline, Izuku used the symbiote to grab the villain by the arms and legs, suspending him in the air. A tendril from Izuku's chest wrapped around the villain's throat, trying to strangle him. But then something unexpected happened. The villain opened his mouth wide and let out a deafening scream, causing both Izuku and Venom immense pain. Izuku covered his ears, and the symbiote retracted. The wound on Izuku's stomach healed, but he still felt the pain of his muscles and tendons knitting back together. Venom kept him conscious despite the shock.

"Damn, that hurts," Izuku said aloud, glaring at the villain, who stood tall, his eyes devouring Izuku. The claws on his hands grew longer, and his mouth stretched wider than humanly possible. His pupils darkened until they were completely black.

He had gone berserk.

With screams and howls, he charged at Izuku, claws extended. His cries echoed painfully in Izuku's head, but Izuku kept his composure, grabbing nearby objects and hurling them at the villain. Pieces of concrete, a table, a chair, various decorations—nothing stopped him. If not for Izuku's agility, he would have been torn to shreds several times over. Assuming a fighting stance, Izuku delivered a powerful blow to the villain's jaw, followed by a strike to his solar plexus, and then a hit to the back of his head, disorienting him. Seizing the moment, Izuku grabbed his arms and legs with tendrils, breaking them with sheer force. As Izuku tried to snap his neck, the villain screamed again, causing Izuku more pain. The tendrils retracted, and the villain roared even louder. Izuku writhed in pain, covering his ears.

"AAAAAAAAH!!!!" Izuku screamed, fighting through the pain to stand. He hurled a large chunk of concrete into the villain's mouth, silencing him momentarily. The Bone Man instantly regenerated his broken bones. The concrete chunk in his mouth was easily bitten through, and he glared at Izuku with even greater malice.

[Rage:Mode] activated, and Izuku charged at the bone-crazed villain with fury. He unleashed a barrage of punches, his increased speed leaving the villain unable to react. The relentless assault only enraged the villain further. Izuku knocked him to the ground and used [Beatdown], pummeling his face. The villain's bones grew harder, and Izuku felt the pain in his fists, but he didn't care. This monster didn't deserve to live, and killing him would be a service to humanity. However, the villain's regeneration was impressive, and bone spikes erupted from his chest, piercing Izuku. Izuku leapt off the villain's stomach, crouching forward, staring at his enemy like a predator. Without wasting a second, Izuku grabbed the villain's throat with [Tendril Pull] and hurled him toward the entrance. As the villain tried to recover, Izuku slammed him through the concrete door. They were back in the warehouse, and Izuku used [Symbiote:Blast], firing a hundred sharp black tendrils that embedded themselves in the villain's skin, throwing him back. But through the pain, the villain stood, glaring at Izuku. He was exhausted but still on his feet, which infuriated Izuku.

"We need to get to Dabi," Venom growled, emerging from Izuku's body and grabbing the villain by the arms, slamming him into a concrete column.

"Not yet, we need to try one more thing," Izuku said, wrapping a tendril around the villain's waist and hurling him into a concrete column, shattering it. But it wasn't enough. They needed to bring the entire building down on him. As the villain flew through the air, he grabbed Izuku's tendril, pulling him close. The ground disappeared beneath Izuku's feet as the villain grabbed him, claws piercing his arms. Izuku gasped in pain, but then the villain opened his mouth wide, trying to bite off his head. Izuku used tendrils to hold the villain's jaws open, preventing him from closing his mouth. With a kick to the chin, Izuku forced the villain's mouth shut. As the villain opened his mouth to scream again, Venom emerged from Izuku's back, grabbing a gas canister and shoving it into the villain's mouth. Instinctively, the villain bit down, and the canister exploded.

BOOM!

They were thrown to the ground by the deafening blast. Izuku was the first to rise, using [Symbiote:Slam] to grab the villain by the waist and smash him into the concrete columns, spinning him like a carousel, breaking the warehouse's supports. He managed to destroy almost all the columns. Izuku spun the villain like a top, bringing down the last concrete column. The building groaned, the ceiling began to collapse, and huge chunks of concrete and metal rained down. The Bone Man, still dazed from the explosion, couldn't react in time. Izuku used his tendrils to push off the ground, hurling the villain into the center of the collapse.

"Now!" Izuku shouted, feeling Venom enhance his movements. They leapt aside, taking cover behind debris as the entire warehouse collapsed on their enemy. The noise was deafening, dust filled the air, and Izuku shielded his face, trying not to inhale the particles. His eyes remained fixed on the spot where the villain had been.

As the dust began to settle, Izuku cautiously stood, ready for the worst. Venom was already restoring his strength, but both knew this foe wouldn't go down easily. From beneath the rubble came a weak but sinister laugh.

"You... think this will stop me?" the hoarse voice called out from under the pile of concrete. The Bone Man slowly rose, his body mangled but his bones already knitting back together. His eyes, now completely black, gleamed with madness. "You've only... made me angrier."

Izuku clenched his fists, adrenaline surging through him again. He knew this fight wasn't over. Venom, sensing his resolve, strengthened the tendrils, preparing for another attack.

"He's regenerating too fast," Venom hissed. "We need something bigger."

"I have an idea," Izuku said, his voice firm despite his exhaustion. "We'll trap him."

The Bone Man, nearly fully healed, charged forward, his claws gleaming in the dusty air. Izuku used his tendrils to leap aside, dodging the strike. He knew he had to act fast.

"Andy, hold him!" Izuku shouted, and the symbiote instantly responded. Tendrils wrapped around the villain, restraining his movements. The Bone Man roared, trying to break free, but Izuku was already in motion. He grabbed a large piece of metal beam from the wreckage and swung it at the villain's legs. The Bone Man fell to his knees, but his bones were already healing.

"Now!" Izuku leapt forward, using all his strength and speed. His fist, enhanced by Venom, struck the villain's chest with such force that he was sent flying back, crashing through the wall and landing in the open.

"It didn't work," Izuku muttered, leaping onto a nearby building and looking down at the villain. The Bone Man saw him and charged with a furious roar. Izuku sprinted across the rooftops, heading for the beach where Dabi waited.

Izuku, jumping from roof to roof, felt his heart pounding. Despite his size, the Bone Man was incredibly fast. His screams echoed through the streets, drawing attention, but Izuku couldn't afford to stop. He had to reach the beach, where Dabi was waiting.

"Andy, hang on!" Izuku shouted, feeling the symbiote enhance his jumps, helping him cover more ground.

"He's too close!" Venom hissed, his voice tense. "If he catches us before we reach the beach, we're in trouble."

Izuku glanced back and saw the villain, like a raging beast, tearing through everything in his path. His bone claws scraped against the walls, leaving deep gashes. Izuku knew he had to act fast.

"We're almost there," he whispered, speeding up.

Finally, the beach came into view. Dabi stood on the sand, his hands already ablaze with blue flames. Izuku landed beside him, breathing heavily.

"He's coming," Izuku said, pointing toward the street where the villain's roars echoed.

"I'm ready," Dabi replied, his eyes burning with determination.

A moment later, the Bone Man burst onto the beach, his eyes gleaming with madness. Seeing Izuku and Dabi, he roared and charged.

"Now!" Izuku shouted, and Dabi unleashed a torrent of flames at the villain. The fire engulfed him, but to everyone's surprise, he didn't stop. His bones seemed resistant to the flames, and he continued forward, even as his body began to char.

"He's not stopping!" Dabi yelled, intensifying the flames.

"He's too strong," Venom hissed. "We need more fire!"

Izuku, realizing ordinary attacks weren't enough, charged forward, using his tendrils to distract the villain. He struck from the side, trying to knock him down, but the Bone Man turned and slashed at Izuku with his claws. Izuku was thrown back but quickly got up, feeling Venom restore his strength.

"Dabi, focus all the flames in one spot!" Izuku shouted. "We need to burn him to ash!"

Dabi nodded, gathering all his energy. He unleashed a concentrated beam of fire, aimed directly at the villain's chest. The flames were so intense that the sand around them began to melt, turning to glass. The Bone Man screamed in agony as his body began to disintegrate under the heat.

"Just a little more!" Izuku shouted, feeling the villain weaken.

At that moment, the Bone Man, mustering his last strength, lunged at Dabi. Izuku, without hesitation, leapt onto him, wrapping him in tendrils and holding him in place.

"Now, Dabi!" Izuku shouted, feeling the villain's bones begin to crack under the pressure.

Dabi, gathering all his strength, unleashed one final, massive burst of fire. The flames completely engulfed the Bone Man, and this time, his body couldn't withstand it. His bones crumbled, turning to ash. His screams faded, and within seconds, all that remained was a pile of smoldering ash.

Izuku dropped to his knees, breathing heavily. Dabi walked over to him, his expression serious.

"We did it," he said, offering a hand to help Izuku up.

"Yeah," Izuku replied, taking his hand. "But that was too close."

They both looked at the ashes that were once the Bone Man. Izuku knew this had been one of the toughest fights, but he also knew the world was a little safer now.

"Now we can rest," Dabi said, nodding, and they slowly walked away, leaving behind the smoldering remains of what had once been a threat to everyone. But as they moved away from the beach, a group of journalists emerged from the night, stopping several vans and rushing toward Dabi for an interview.

"Dabi-san, tell us, was it you who defeated the villain known as the Bone Man?" they shouted, overlapping each other. "Did you save the city? Tell us how it happened!"

Dabi, still slightly smoking from the flames he had unleashed, stopped as the journalists surrounded him. Cameras and microphones were instantly pointed at him, and flashes from cameras blinded him. Izuku, standing a short distance away, barely held back a smile as he watched the scene. He knew Dabi disliked the spotlight, but it was unavoidable now.

"Dabi-san!" the journalists shouted, overlapping each other. "Was it you who defeated the Bone Man? Did you save the city? Tell us how it happened!"

Dabi, slightly flustered but maintaining his composure, raised a hand to calm the crowd.

"Yes, it was me," he began, his voice steady despite his inner irritation. "The Bone Man was a dangerous criminal, and my partner and I"—he nodded toward Izuku, who stood in the shadows—"stopped him. It was a team effort."

"Who is your partner?" someone from the crowd shouted. "Why isn't he with you?"

Dabi paused for a moment but quickly found an answer:

"He prefers to stay in the shadows. But without his help, I wouldn't have succeeded. We work together to make this city safer."

The journalists continued to ask questions, but Dabi, feeling the exhaustion from the battle, politely cut them off:

"I need to rest now. I'll give a more detailed interview tomorrow. Thank you for understanding."

He turned and walked away, leaving the journalists to discuss his words. Izuku caught up to him and said quietly:

"Not bad. You're a real star now."

"Don't remind me," Dabi grumbled, though there was a hint of a smile in his voice. "I just want to sleep."

****

The next day, news of Dabi's victory over the Bone Man spread throughout the city. His name was on the front pages of newspapers, and footage of him unleashing his flames on the beach went viral. The hero ranking, updated weekly, didn't take long to reflect his achievement. When Dabi opened the hero ranking app, he could hardly believe his eyes. His name, which had previously been at 27th place, now stood at 17th. He scrolled down to confirm it wasn't a mistake, but the numbers remained the same.

"So, star?" came Izuku's voice as he stood in his suit, smirking inwardly.

Dabi, still slightly stunned, looked at him.

— This... is unexpected, — he admitted. — I didn't think I'd rise this high.

This was the first high-profile case Dabi had handled, and on the same day, he received praise from his father, who was proud of his son's actions. Dabi had nearly single-handedly taken down such a dangerous villain.

— You earned it, — Izuku said, smiling. — You saved the city from a real threat. People appreciate that.

Dabi nodded, but there was a hint of unease in his eyes.

— Now they'll expect more from me, — he said. — This pressure... it could be heavy.

— You'll handle it, — Izuku replied confidently. — You're not alone. We're a team, remember?

Dabi smiled, feeling some of the tension ease.

— Yeah, a team, — he repeated. — Thanks Phantom

They both knew that new challenges lay ahead, but for now, looking at the hero rankings, Dabi felt that everything he had been through was worth it. The world had become a little safer, and he, even if reluctantly, had become part of that change.

The previous night, after parting ways with Dabi, Izuku went to the shadow broker to gather information. After receiving it, he was shocked by the meticulous work he would have to do to dismantle this criminal family. Clenching the papers in his hands, he glared at his reflection in the mirror and then back at the information.

— If this is the beginning, then I'm ready to do it alone or with a group. I will bring order.

**Next Chapter**
**Nejire's Determination**

Chapter Text

In every parent's life, there comes a time when the chick leaves the nest, leaving the parent alone and longing for their child, hoping that they will achieve their goals and integrate into society. Not all young people are eager to leave their comfortable homes in search of exploring the world and its knowledge, contradicting their coziness. Such young individuals, spoiled by excessive parental attention, simply refuse to venture into the outside world and make new acquaintances. Parents play a significant role in this, laying the foundation for an unformed mind. When parents overly shield their children from the difficulties and challenges they face, they tend to create a safe environment that prevents them from learning to overcome new horizons, which are filled with various threats. But no matter how frightening the outside world may seem, behind the dark veil there is always light that leads to the gardens of Eden.

Many parents, feeling their own inadequacy, try to create a better version of themselves out of their child, losing the balance between care and freedom. Excessive attention can create invisible chains for the child, suppressing their desire to move forward in the exploration and understanding of something unknown that beckons curious travelers. On the other hand, a lack of support can turn a child into an insecure and indecisive person, who is unable to make decisions in adult life, relying on the opinions of others and lacking their own judgment.

There comes a moment when even the most indecisive chick begins to feel the call of the outside world with its prospects and opportunities. At this point, the parent becomes a spiritual mentor, guiding their child down the right path. This path consists of many mistakes and thorny trails. Many young people cannot withstand such a burden, and at this critical moment, a loving parent, gently guiding their child, allows them to choose their own fate.

Parents, despite the pain of separation, must remember that their main task is not to hold their child back but to prepare them for independent life. If the chick leaves the nest, it means that the parents have succeeded. This is not a loss but proof that they have raised a person ready to face this world. And let boredom and silence temporarily settle in the house, the parent's heart will be filled with pride. For every success of the child is a piece of their love, patience, and labor invested in them.

But for Tadao, this truth was a distant dream that he could never grasp. As long as he could remember, he had never known what it meant to grow up in a complete family. His mother had died giving birth to him, and her death became the seed of his father's hatred towards him. They lived under one roof, but that was all that connected them—just a roof. His father provided for his basic needs, but the warmth of parental love and attention, which Tadao desperately craved, was absent. His father was an impenetrable fortress, cold and distant, and no matter how hard Tadao tried to break through this wall—whether it was through academic success, helping around the house, or simply seeking words of approval—his efforts met only disdainful grunts and averted gazes.

Tadao grew up without understanding the value of family. For him, the word was nothing more than a hollow set of letters, an abstract concept describing happiness he had never known. He was not proud of his existence; on the contrary, he despised it. He saw himself as something repulsive, unworthy of love because even his own father turned away from him, refusing to acknowledge his presence. The man who was supposed to be his support treated him as if he were invisible—a ghost in his own home.

By the age of four, Tadao had lost all interest in his family. The pain of rejection had cut so deep into his heart that he no longer sought love or approval. Instead, he built walls around himself, protecting his fragile soul from further wounds. But beneath those walls, a storm raged—a storm of fear, anger, and an unrelenting desire to prove that he was more than the worthless creature his father believed him to be.

It was this storm that compelled him to take the first step into a new life. A life in which he would no longer be defined by his father's neglect or his mother's absence. A life where he would carve his own path, no matter how dark or dangerous it might be. Tadao's path was not one of hope but of survival—a desperate attempt to find meaning in a world that had shown him only indifference.

And so, at the tender age of four, Tadao made a silent vow to himself: he would never rely on anyone again. He would become strong, not for love or pride, but to prove that he could exist without them. His heart, once thirsting for connection, now burned with cold determination. The boy who had been denied family would grow into a man who needed no one. But deep inside, in the hidden corners of his soul, the scars of childhood would remain—a grim reminder of the love he never received and the father who was indifferent to him.

This was the beginning of Tadao—a beginning born not from joy but from pain. And as he stepped into the unknown, he carried with him the weight of a past that would forever shape his future. The absence of love drove him to seek it in various interpretations, and he found it in music when he set his eyes on a girl who was seven years older than him when he was only nine. No one listened to her on the street, but despite the fear of the unknown, he approached her, listening to every stroke of the bow that caressed his ears, soothing his soul. That day, he found his hobby, which would accompany him to this day. Tadao froze before the musician, as if enchanted. Every stroke of her bow seemed to erase the oppressive silence of his childhood, filling it with something new—bright, touching, and profound. It was not just a melody but a voice he had been missing.

The girl, noticing the boy, stopped playing and smiled.

— Do you like it? — her voice was soft, like the music itself. Her clothes were too big for her, but that didn't matter to him, and she wore a classic French beret on her head. Tadao nodded, unable to take his eyes off the violin. Her appearance and sound awakened something new within him—an unexplainable feeling, as if he had found a part of himself that he had long lost.

— Do you want to try? — she extended the instrument. The boy, surprised by the unexpected offer, shyly took the violin. It was slightly bigger than he had expected, and his fingers tentatively brushed the strings. The girl stood behind him, gently taking his hands and guiding the movement of the bow. The first sound was far from melodic, but Tadao felt his heart fill with a tremor.

— It's not easy, but over time you will learn, — she said.

— The main thing is to listen to what the music tells you. It is your voice if you trust it. Those words stayed with him forever. The girl turned out to be a wandering musician. Her name was Sayo, and she played on the streets not for money but to share her music with the world. She told stories of travels, how music unites people, even the most distant. Tadao listened, absorbing every word. He began to come to her every day, watching her play, learning the basics, until one day she disappeared into the unknown, leaving him alone with the longing for the violin he tried to fill, but in the end, it remained in Tadao's childhood soul until he grew up and entered the police academy. His relationship with his father was still tense, and all those years of growing up, Tadao's father ignored the dreams and goals of the boy, leaving a deep insecurity in the young man's mind. Despite Sayo's departure, Tadao had not forgotten her lessons. Every night he took out an old, slightly cracked violin that he had managed to find at the market and tried to reproduce the sounds that had once captivated his soul. The strings of the violin were tight, and his fingers often trembled from tension, but he perceived each mistake as a lesson. He did not know if his music would ever be as beautiful as Sayo's, but her words about music being a voice stayed with him.

His father, noticing his son's new passion, merely grunted in disdain.

— A violin? That's not for a real man, — he said one day, passing by Tadao's room. — You'd better do something useful. Those words hurt the young musician, but instead of giving up, he closed his room door and continued to learn, this time even more diligently. He played for himself, for the silence that filled their home, and for Sayo, hoping that one day she would hear his playing and understand what an important role the violin had taken in his life.

But no matter how persistent he was, sacrifices must be made in life, and his passion for music became one of them, which he abandoned during his service at the police academy. For a while, he tried to maintain his hobby, and he succeeded, but with new knowledge in his profession, the violin faded into the background until it was completely left behind as a bright spot in Tadao's dark past.

When Nejire was born, he wanted to revive his old skill, which had dulled over the years, but family circumstances did not allow him to do so. He did not blame Nejire for this; she was just a child who needed to be fed and raised. Remembering his past and his father's contempt, Tadao, for the first time upon seeing Nejire, promised himself:

— I will never let what happened to you, Nejire. I will be the best father you have ever seen.– A lonely tear fell onto the face of the still newborn Nejire, but she slept soundly, unaware of it.

In our time.

The bright sun illuminated the bustling market, where the air was filled with the smell of fried street food and fresh fruits and vegetables that attracted buyers. The assortment of goods was vast: from fruits and vegetables to clothing and household items. Weekends were often lively, as new items or antique relics adorned numerous stalls, and vendors called curious customers to their stands with their promotions and product qualities.

— Tomatoes for 600¥ = $3.80! Come and get them, fresh, grown on farms without preservatives! — shouted an old man behind his stall, trying to attract buyers.

— Come and get it, dango for 300¥ = $2! Just made! Buy two portions and get a free drink! — called a young guy from the village who had just arrived in the city. Spotting a cute girl with blue hair, like lilacs, and big blue eyes, the young man's heart skipped a beat, and in an attempt to appear better, he started combing his messy dark hair.

— Forget about her, little brother, girls like her won't pay attention to a country boy like you, — teased the older sister from the city, watching her younger sibling's sad face. But what she did not expect the most was that the very girl her younger brother had set his sights on approached their stall with a cheerful smile on her face, while behind her walked a tall blue-haired man dressed in plain, unremarkable clothing. Seeing the girl approach the stall and examining the assortment of goods, the older sister poked her younger brother in the side with her elbow to make him stop staring at her.

— Ahem... Ahem, — the sister made a demonstrative sound, pulling him out of his trance.

— Oh, I'm sorry, — awkwardly tearing his gaze away from the girl, the young man spoke with a hesitant voice.

— Hello, how can I serve you! — with a loud offer responded the girl, eagerly pulling a customer from examining the street sweets.

— O, hi! Can we have two dango, please? — said Nejire with a smile on her face, melting the heart of the young man, who kept stealing glances to avoid looking at her.

-Oh, what's there? Is there something interesting?" Nejire expressed her curiosity in her usual manner, making the young man blush. Exhaling as she observed her brother's behavior, the elder sibling decided to step in.

-There's nothing interesting. Please excuse my brother, he didn't get enough sleep today, so I'll take care of you," the older sister responded, handing her two sticks of dango.

-That'll be 600¥," she said cheerfully, feeling secondhand embarrassment for her younger family member.

— Oh, no, it's 400¥! — the young man intervened with a sharp and loud voice, drawing Tadao's attention, who smiled at the behavior of the boy, who was openly blushing when he saw Nejire. The older sister made a pouting face but didn't intervene. Nejire pulled out a 500-yen bill and handed it to the girl, who gladly accepted it.

— No change needed, — with a cheerful voice replied Nejire, waving to the boy as she left the kiosk.

Tadao smiled at Nejire, who was enjoying her dango with a satisfied expression. He looked again at the boy, who was now reddening even more as Nejire left the stall. The older sister scolded him for such impulsiveness.

— It seems that you just captivated that boy with your beauty, breaking his heart, — Tadao's voice sounded soft but with a note of irony. Nejire giggled at her father's words, covering her mouth with her hand.

— Well, Dad! Stop it! I just bought some sweets! — she replied, laughing and glancing at her surroundings.

— Of course, just bought, — Tadao stretched out, looking at her with a warm smile.

— But did you see his eyes? He probably dreams of you coming back and buying something else.

— You're exaggerating! — Nejire laughed even harder, shaking her head. — Maybe he just got flustered because I was asking too many questions-Tadao, finishing his dango, looked at the list of products he had taken out of his pocket.

— So, let's not forget why we came to the market today.

**List:**
- Tomatoes
- Fish
- Cucumbers
- Rice
- Potatoes
- Vegetables
- Spices

— Strawberries? — with a questioning tone pronounced Tadao, knowing which curious person had written this item at the end of the list. Nejire, turning her head, began to innocently whistle, looking up at the sky, causing Tadao to chuckle as he ruffled her hair.

— Well, alright, where do we start? — asked Tadao, looking toward the market with the fish section. Nejire, catching her father's gaze, decided to suggest they go there.

— Maybe we should start with fish and finish with strawberries? — Tadao, turning his head, met Nejire's eyes and, realizing that his daughter could not be stopped from this choice, decided to agree with such a proposal.

— Okay, first fish, then strawberries... — walking through the market, Nejire's curious eyes darted from side to side, searching for the best fish for dinner. The market buzzed, as if coming to life with each new customer. People chatted, discussing prices, haggling, while vendors enthusiastically beckoned them to their stalls. Nejire and Tadao walked along the fish rows, and the girl admired the displayed products. Her eyes sparkled with excitement as she spotted something interesting.

— Dad, look at that big fish! It probably weighs more than I do! — she exclaimed with delight, pointing at the huge tuna lying on display. Tadao smiled at her lively reaction but at the same time carefully surveyed the stalls, choosing a place to make a purchase.

— Welcome! We have the freshest fish! — shouted one of the vendors, clearly noticing their interest. They approached closer. The vendor was stocky, with rugged facial features and a self-assured smirk.

— So, what do you say? A great choice for your family, — he began, casting a glance at Nejire. Then his gaze became more evaluative, and a mocking smile appeared on his face.

— And you, girl, what are you doing here? Is this place for people like you? — Nejire was taken aback, her smile faded slightly, and she looked at Tadao, who maintained a cold expression, glaring at the vendor.

— What do you mean by that? — she asked quietly, trying to stay polite. But the vendor merely chuckled, provoking Tadao, who was ready to hit him in the face.

-It's nothing special. It's just that usually, fish is bought by housewives or professional chefs, not curious girls who only get in the way.-Hearing this, Tadao slowly turned to the man, and his gaze became colder than usual.

-Choose your words carefully- he said quietly but with a clear warning, looking at Nejire, who was no less outraged by the seller's words than her father.

— Oh, it's nothing. Just a joke. But if your little girl is so brave, why don't we see what she can do? — with a clear hint of a challenge the vendor said. Tadao did not want Nejire to participate in such a bet since it would negatively affect her in the long run, but she was not an ordinary girl.

— We are not interested in your "tests." Let's get back to business. — But the vendor, as if sensing a challenge, raised his hand, attracting the attention of bystanders.

— A bet! If she beats me in arm wrestling, I'll give you every type of fish from my shop for free. And if I win, you buy all my goods at double the price! — The crowd around them buzzed with excitement, and people started to gather closer, discussing the proposal.

— That's ridiculous, — Tadao cut in, preparing to take Nejire away. But she, looking at her father, suddenly raised her hand, her eyes sparkling with excitement.

— I accept the challenge! — Nejire boldly replied, grinning at the vendor, who was already relaxing, thinking he would win easy money by defeating the self-assured girl.

— Nejire... — Tadao started but she had already stepped up to the stall, ignoring his words. Tadao was not worried about his daughter, as he had embraced the role of a concerned father, cheering for Nejire's sweet victory.

— Don't worry, Dad, I can handle this, — she said confidently. The vendor grinned widely, clearing space on the counter for the contest.

— Well, brave girl, let's see what you're worth! — Nejire took her place opposite him. The vendor grasped her hand, and Nejire held onto his hand as well, squeezing them tightly to prevent him from cheating. She looked into his self-assured eyes, slightly smirking.

— Ready, set, go! — someone from the crowd shouted. The vendor immediately began to press down, putting all his strength into it. But Nejire's hand remained in place, not yielding. Her face remained calm, and her eyes looked straight into his, as if assessing.

— Are you kidding? — he croaked, starting to turn red from the effort. The seller exerted all his strength, but all he managed to do was strain himself, watching Nejire's satisfied face, who expressed boredom.

— No, I'm just giving you a chance, — she replied with a light smile. The crowd erupted in laughter and cheers of support. The seller tensed even harder, but his hand began to slowly lower. Tadao, watching this scene, smiled at Nejire's strength. She turned her head toward her father and, smiling at him, he nodded for her to finish the performance.

— Wow! She's beating him! — someone shouted. With a loud thud, the seller hand slammed against the table. The crowd roared with excitement as Tadao clapped his hands, applauding his daughter's victory.

— Victory! — Nejire raised her hand in the air, clenching her fist, not forgetting the gesture from Midoriya, shining with joy.

— Well, you lost. Are you ready to keep your promise? — The seller, getting up and panting heavily, could hardly believe his eyes. Though reluctantly, he took out and placed every fish into special bags, unable to accept his defeat.

— No way... — he mumbled.

— Fish, please, — Tadao reminded him, crossing his arms. With obvious reluctance, but not breaking his word, the vendor began to pack the fish. Nejire proudly accepted the gift, while the crowd dispersed, discussing her incredible victory.

— I never doubted you, — Tadao said, smiling at Nejire's victory, but he did not want to add any more words so that she could enjoy her crushing success.

— Of course! — she replied, beaming with joy. — Now we will have a great dinner! — But there was too much fish, specifically 14 bags of not light fish that Tadao picked up.

— I think it's better to take all the fish to the car than to carry them around the market, — Nejire said, smiling brightly in response to her father's words as she followed him closely. Finally, upon reaching the car, Tadao unloaded Nejire's winnings.

— I'd rather believe we were fishing than that we won a seller on his own territory for free, — Nejire remarked after her impressive victory in arm wrestling against the fish seller. She and her father continued their shopping at the market, following their common list.

The market still looked lively, despite the fact that it was long past morning. People were just starting to arrive, and glancing at her list, Nejire declared with pomp:

— So, Sir Nejire and her squire Tadao are on a great quest: to save the tomatoes from the evil sellers! — she said, deliberately lowering her voice to a rough tone, like a knight of the Round Table. Tadao couldn't help but be amazed by Nejire's creativity and positivity.

— Alright, your squire has already found a stall with attractive tomatoes. — To maintain the atmosphere between them, Tadao played along with his role for the sake of Nejire, who was shining brighter than before. As they approached the tomato stall, Nejire noticed an elderly seller who had his head down, looking at a photograph with sad eyes and appearing worried. Not wanting to ruin the adventurous atmosphere, Nejire decided to speak to the elderly man in a kind tone.

— Good day, wise tomato seller! You have such beautiful tomatoes. Is something wrong? — Nejire's words brought a smile to Tadao, but he was genuinely glad that she showed concern for ordinary people. She did not look down on the common workers as Yoshiko did; no, she stood above them, and her father was proud of his curious daughter.

— Hehehe, thank you, young knight. Unfortunately, evil forces have stolen my cat, and I can't find her. If I try to leave the stall, I fear there will be nothing left of my tomatoes, — the old man said sadly, placing his hand on his head and scratching it awkwardly. Nejire couldn't bear to see the good, innocent old man sad, so she offered her help in finding the fluffy runaway.

— Do you know what she looks like? Maybe she has a special colored fur or a collar? — Nejire asked, placing her finger on her chin.

— Thank you, young heroine. She has a collar around her neck, and her fur is orange, — the old man pulled out a bell from his stall and handed it to Nejire, who was curiously examining the new artifact.

— Just ring it, and if you hear a meow, that will be her, — the old man said with a kind smile.

— Alright, dad, you chat with the nice old man for a while, and I'll go look for his cat, okay? — Nejire asked, to which Tadao simply nodded, giving her the green light for her search.

With the bell in her hands, Nejire slowly walked between the rows of the market, listening carefully to the sounds around her. She shook the bell, producing a soft, melodic sound, and listened, hoping to catch a meow. The noise of the crowd, the conversations of buyers, and the shouts of sellers hindered her search, but Nejire was determined.

— Come on, little kitty, respond, — she whispered quietly, looking around.

Suddenly, in the distance, Nejire heard a weak, plaintive meow. It was coming from an alley behind one of the rows. The girl quickened her pace, ringing the bell more frequently. The sound of the meowing grew louder. When Nejire reached the source, she froze. In the narrow alley, where trash and crates were piled up, stood three small children. They surrounded the orange cat that the old man had described. One boy was pulling her by the tail, another was scaring her with a stick, waving it right in front of her face, while the third laughed, poking her with a stick. The cat meowed plaintively, pressing herself to the ground and trembling with fear.

Nejire's eyes filled with anger. She stepped forward but stopped, deciding that she needed to be cautious with the children. The girl remembered how her father taught her: to remain calm, even when everything inside is boiling.

— Hey, kids! What are you doing?! — she called out loudly, trying not to show anger in her voice.

The children flinched and turned to Nejire. Seeing the unfamiliar girl, they froze in place, but after a moment, the oldest among them, apparently the leader, frowned.

— And what's it to you? — he mumbled, continuing to poke the cat.

— This cat is lost, and her owner is looking for her, — Nejire replied, stepping closer. — Don't you think she's scared enough as it is?

— It's just a cat; she doesn't care, you see? — mumbled the boy with the stick. Nejire crouched down to be at eye level with the children. Her gaze softened, and she spoke in a calm yet firm voice:

— She is a living being, just like you. Imagine if someone hurt you. How would you feel? — The children hesitated. The youngest, who had been laughing earlier, looked down and hid the stick behind his back.

— We... we were just playing, — he mumbled.

— Games shouldn't cause pain. Now, do you want to help me? — Nejire said, gently picking up the cat in her arms. The animal pressed against her chest, still trembling. The children exchanged glances. The oldest still frowned, but seeing the disapproving looks from the younger ones, he relented.

— Alright, — he grumbled. — What do we do?

— Help me take this cat back to her owner. He will be very pleased to know that you helped return his pet-The children nodded, and the whole group headed back to the old man's stall. On the way, Nejire told them about the importance of kindness, and the children listened to her, albeit reluctantly. When they returned to the old man, his face lit up with joy.

— My Mika! — he exclaimed, taking the cat from Nejire. — Thank you so much, young lady!

— They helped too, — Nejire said, pointing to the children.

The old man smiled at the children and, handing each of them a big tomato, said:

— Thank you, my little heroes. Remember, kindness always comes back-The children smiled shyly, and even the oldest muttered

— You're welcome.

Nejire stood next to her father, who watched his daughter with pride. The seller handed a bag of juicy tomatoes to Nejire.

— Take it, young lady; you deserve a gift from me, — the old man said with a kind smile. Nejire hesitated, but instead, Tadao handed the money to the seller.

— Thank you very much, but no one wants to work at a loss. So take it; you can't leave empty-handed, — the old man kindly accepted the bill, petting his cat with his other hand.

— Thank you; you are a good father to this girl. Good luck on your journey, — both members of the Hado family smiled at the old man's wishes and left his stall. All these incidents had meaning for Nejire, as her father said that a hero's profession consists not only of fighting villains but also of helping ordinary people with their everyday situations. Although this did not show Nejire's entire heroic nature, it demonstrated how humane and honest she was towards strangers.

— Dad, why did you give him money? He gave us the tomatoes for free! — Tadao's expression changed slightly, but he continued walking, holding the bag of tomatoes.

— I certainly appreciate the altruism of that old man, but kindness should never be at a cost to oneself. Remember this and don't forget. Now, we need to get cucumbers. — When Nejire and Tadao approached the cucumber stall, they were greeted by an unusual seller — an elderly man in dark glasses with long whiskers resembling catfish. He was dressed in an old-fashioned kimono and held a fan in his hands, which he waved slowly.

— Good day, esteemed customers, — he said in a deep, almost theatrical voice. — You came for cucumbers, but do you know that each cucumber carries ancient wisdom within it?

Nejire blinked in surprise, while Tadao braced himself internally for something strange yet unique. The vendor certainly expressed respect, but his odd appearance and whiskers slightly unsettled Tadao.

— Wisdom? In what sense? — Nejire asked with curiosity. The vendor nodded as if he was expecting this question.

— In ancient times, warriors ate cucumbers before battles to gain clarity of mind. Philosophers gnawed on them, pondering the mysteries of human existence. And merchants used cucumbers to determine whether a person before them was honest or a liar. — Tadao bit back a laugh at the nonsense the old man was spouting, but for the sake of politeness, he refrained, while Nejire leaned in closer, intrigued.

— How does that work? — The vendor sharply pointed to a large basket of cucumbers.

— Choose one, any! — Nejire grabbed the first one she saw, and the vendor looked at her intently, studying her curious expression.

— This cucumber will reveal the truth about your soul! — He took the cucumber in his hands, held it to his ear as if listening, and then solemnly declared, looking through his glasses at the girl.

— A pure heart, but a restless spirit. Loves adventures, but sometimes hurries too much! — Nejire gasped in awe at the cucumber sage.

— Wow! How did you know? — Tadao snorted at the fantastical nonsense from an old man who was seeing them for the first time.

— It's obvious to anyone who's been around you for at least five minutes. — The vendor smiled mysteriously.

— Alright, now it's your turn, sir. — Tadao sighed, took the first cucumber he could find, and handed it to the vendor. The vendor "listened" to the vegetable again, frowned, then nodded.

— Strict, but fair. Smart, but sometimes too serious. The cucumber says you should smile more often. — Nejire burst out laughing, while Tadao shook his head.

— Amazing, right? — the vendor winked, giving him a smile.

— Well, since the cucumber said so, I guess we'll have to buy it. — The vendor nodded in approval, took the money, and handed them a bag of fresh vegetables with a bow.

— May the wisdom of cucumbers be with you, — he said solemnly. When they stepped away from the stall, Nejire was still glowing.

— That was incredible! — Tadao rolled his eyes at the old man's antics to attract customers without having any peculiarities to show.

— He was just a strange old man who knows how to observe people.

— No, Dad! He was the CUSTODIAN OF CUCUMBER WISDOM! — Surprised by her enthusiasm, Tadao merely smirked and continued on their shopping list.

The market continued to fill with people, and it became difficult to notice and hear each other amidst the chaos of the market's noise. Nejire was delighted, as it wasn't every day that she got to walk through the market with her father enjoying unusual situations. When Tadao and Nejire arrived at the rice stall, they were greeted by an elderly woman with gray hair tied up in a tight bun. Her warm yet stern gaze immediately fell on Nejire, and she squinted mischievously.

— Well, girl, let me take a look at you… — she muttered, as if studying her aura. Nejire froze, slightly embarrassed.

— Um… Good day?

— Good, good. So, are you here for rice?

— Yes, we need good rice for dinner! — Nejire replied cheerfully. The woman nodded and gestured for them to come closer.

— Well then, listen up. I have three kinds of rice here, but I don't just sell it. Each person chooses it themselves, but not with their eyes, rather with their hearts. — She pointed to three wooden boxes of rice.

— This rice is called "Tiger's Soul". It will make your dinner hearty and powerful, like a lightning strike. This one is "Whisper of the Wind". It's light, delicate, and suitable for special dishes. And this one is "Shadow of the Moon". You can cook it for a long time, but it will absorb all the flavors, like the wisdom of an old man. — Tadao was about to simply point to the first bag he saw, but Nejire lit up.

— This is so interesting! I want to try choosing! — The woman smiled slyly.

— Then close your eyes and place your hands over the boxes. Feel which rice resonates with you. — Nejire obeyed. She closed her eyes, focused, moved her hands over the three types of rice… and stopped over "Shadow of the Moon".

— This one!

The old woman nodded approvingly.

— Good choice. This rice is for those who care for others. It requires patience but rewards with a rich flavor.

Tadao, crossing his arms, smirked.

— Then I'll take "Tiger's Soul".

The woman laughed.

— Ha! Of course, father and daughter chose what suits their hearts!

She wrapped the rice in neat bags and handed them to them.

— Eat with pleasure, but remember: rice is like people. The most important thing is how you prepare it.

As they stepped away from the stall, Nejire thoughtfully looked at the bag.

— What do you think, Dad? Did she just make all this up?

— Perhaps, — Tadao replied, — but the main thing is that she made us think about our choice. A good seller doesn't just sell goods — they sell experiences.

Nejire smiled.

— Then she was definitely a genius!

They continued to walk and buy everything else, until Nejire decided to stop and check the shopping list, and Tadao missed the most important item he had read about but did not give it much thought as he had already lost track of the products he was carrying while Nejire walked freely. When Tadao and Nejire began to gather all the necessary products, they suddenly realized they had forgotten the most important thing for the upcoming dinner — strawberries, Nejire's favorite treat. Although she was sure everything had already been bought, her gaze suddenly froze on one item in the shopping list that they had overlooked.

— Dad! Strawberries! We forgot them! — Nejire exclaimed, panic-stricken, pressing the list to her chest. Tadao, who was already tired from their long market trip, raised his eyebrows, but the concern in his daughter's eyes was such that he couldn't ignore her. Strawberries were not just berries for her; they were an important part of family traditions that always adorned their table, and Tadao knew it meant more to her than just a desire.

— Alright, alright, let's find them, — he said, smiling, but feeling a slight annoyance inside. It wasn't that important, after all. When they returned to the berry stall, it turned out that there were almost no strawberries left. In one box, there were a few battered berries, but the other sellers had already dispersed and the stall was empty. Among the few remaining boxes, one caught Nejire's attention. She reached for the box, but as soon as her fingers touched the berries, she heard laughter behind her. It was a young guy who had just approached the stall.

— Ah, come on, someone already touched this one, — he laughed and grabbed the box of strawberries that Nejire wanted so much. — Are you really sure you want this one?

Nejire froze. This was not just an obstacle; it was something that truly affected her. She could never accept when someone, taking advantage of their position, dismissed her desires.

— Wait, — she said in a firm voice, stepping closer. — I want those strawberries. You don't have the right to just take them.

The guy laughed even louder, as if she was some sort of misunderstanding. But determination flared in Nejire's eyes.

— You don't understand that you're not just taking strawberries; you're taking away a part of what is important to us, — she was adamant. Her voice held a strength that made the other customers stop and pay attention.

— And what will you do about it? — the guy joked, but he no longer looked so confident. Nejire took a deep breath, closing her eyes for a moment, and then turned to the vendor:

— Excuse me, can I have those strawberries, please? — The vendor, who had been observing the scene, thought for a few seconds and finally responded:

— You won't just take them like that, will you? You'll go home with that determination, right? I like it when people understand what's important to them. — He winked at Nejire and handed her the box of strawberries, which now seemed much more valuable than just fruit. The guy was stunned but shrugged and walked away empty-handed. Nejire took the strawberries, not hiding her satisfaction.

— Thank you, — she said to the vendor, and when she turned to Tadao, she added: — This is not just strawberries. It's a symbol of how I can stand up for what is important to me. — Tadao smirked slightly and hugged her.

— You are not just a hero for everyone, but also for yourself. — In her father's eyes, Nejire demonstrated her resolve to help people even in ordinary life, which made him happy. Despite her hyperactivity, she showed her charisma and kindness towards people, which drew others' interest in her persona. On the one hand, Tadao was glad that Nejire was demonstrating her sociability, but on the other hand, it might play a cruel trick on her. That's where he came in — although he wasn't the best mentor, he was certainly not the worst in her life. Tadao's goal as a father was to give Nejire all his lessons and experiences gained throughout his life before she realized her dream. He had no doubts about her, but the hero's work was very dangerous and difficult, and the emotional stability and resilience of his daughter were the main priorities and goals of her training. She could be a bit scatterbrained, but she was never foolish or naive. She possessed strength, but she needed to learn to control it, and one of Tadao's important goals for Nejire's wellbeing was to guide her life energy in the right direction. The violin demonstrated to Nejire that tolerance was one of the key elements for achieving a goal in controlling a powerful quirk that she had not fully mastered in order to become a truly strong heroine. Not wanting to be intrusive, Tadao used her own methods for her wellbeing, but she liked this approach, and she readily accepted it, and when they got home, he needed to tell her about it.

Tadao and Nejire were walking slowly towards the car, enjoying the warm sunny day. Nejire was holding her basket of strawberries, occasionally popping one into her mouth, while Tadao, with his hands full of bags, looked completely unperturbed. But suddenly, he stopped abruptly, noticing a familiar figure among the passersby.

"Wait a minute, Nejire," he said, smiling slightly.

"What is it, Dad?" she asked, but he was already heading towards the parking lot, where a woman with long blonde hair, dressed in a light summer outfit—jeans and a white shirt—was standing. She was an old acquaintance of Tadao's, but in her casual appearance, it was hard to recognize the heroine. He had a soft spot for her, even though he carried the weight of responsibility, but his loving soul had never left him since his divorce with Yoshiko. She was beautiful in her own way, both in soul and body, but the funniest thing was that she was a popular heroine with many admirers who were head over heels for her. Yet, even so, it didn't change the fact that she was simply pleasant to talk to.

Tadao decided to sneak up on her, holding the bags in a way that wouldn't draw attention. When he got close enough, he loudly said:

"Hey, shouldn't heroes be patrolling the streets instead of picking strawberries?"

Ryukyu flinched in surprise, almost dropping her bag of groceries. Turning around, she saw Tadao smiling, and her expression quickly changed from shock to mild irritation.

"Tadao! I'd recognize your rough voice anywhere. I wish I knew why you haven't won an award for the worst jokes of the year yet," she snapped, but the corners of her lips twitched into a smile.

Nejire, who had been watching the scene from a distance, couldn't help but laugh. She ran up to her father, laughing, and then her gaze fell on Ryukyu. In that moment, her eyes sparkled with excitement.

"Is that... is that Ryukyu? The real Ryukyu?!" Her voice trembled with excitement, and she tightened her grip on the basket of strawberries.

Ryukyu, noticing the girl's admiring gaze, straightened up and smiled slightly.

"Thank you for the attention, young lady, but I prefer not to flaunt my hero name at every corner," she said, awkwardly adjusting a strand of her blonde hair before asking the blue-haired girl her name.

"I... I'm Nejire!" the girl blurted out, barely containing her joy. "I'm your biggest fan! I used to collect your figurines as a child, and I even have the first one, given to me by my best friend!"

Ryukyu laughed, her light laughter sincere and gentle.

"Figurines, huh? Now I feel a bit older than I actually am. But it's nice to know I inspire such cute enthusiasts like you." Ryukyu's sincerity towards her fans lifted her spirits, especially considering that this was the daughter of one of her good acquaintances, who was known for his selflessness, dedication, and honesty, though Tadao sometimes took things too seriously at work.

"It's true!" Nejire quickly added, her cheeks flushing with excitement. "You're so cool, and your fighting style... it's just amazing! I've always dreamed of meeting you!"

Tadao, watching their conversation, just shook his head with a smile.

"Well, now I see why you added strawberries to the shopping list. You just had a feeling you'd meet your idol, right?"

"Dad!" Nejire whispered indignantly, but immediately turned back to her conversation with Ryukyu. "You're so cool, even in civilian clothes!"

Ryukyu glanced at Tadao with a squint.

"Your daughter definitely knows how to give compliments. But you've surprised me. I didn't think you had such a big girl."

"Well, as you can see, she's not only big but also very curious and strong," Tadao replied.

Seeing Nejire's excited face, Ryukyu knelt down on one knee, bringing herself to the girl's eye level, and placed a hand on her shoulder as she spoke.

"You know, Nejire, I understand that heroism is about saving people and gaining fame, but don't forget that behind your hero name, there's a girl named Nejire Hado. No matter how glorious a hero you become, beyond the hero's mask, you're still just one person, and it's important to find friends and loved ones for your own happiness."

Nejire didn't miss a single word from her idol, and she understood that there wasn't a hint of falsehood in what Ryukyu was saying. Tadao listened to her words and sighed quietly, imagining her becoming the mother figure that Nejire so lacked in her free life. Maybe when Nejire enrolled at UA, Ryukyu would take guardianship over her when he couldn't.

In awe of her idol, Nejire looked at her hands, where energy coalesced, glowing a vibrant yellow. Her quirk was powerful, and she was not timid, but behind every quirk stands a person who controls it. The direction of her character and worldview determined who she could be. Unfortunately, many mistakenly judge quirks based on the people who possess them. Some were seen as mutants due to their mutations, others were labeled heroes for their powerful quirks, while some were assigned to villains based on horrific quirks that did not align with humane society. All of this was superficial judgment, but society always feared what it did not understand or had never seen before, creating new enemies. Nejire understood that she had great power, but she would not trample over others like her mother, Yoshiko. She had a different role model—her father, the Dragon Hero Ryukyu, and Izuku, who believed in her and supported her wholeheartedly. She had no doubt in her ability to become a hero, but like any novice, she needed experience in heroism, which she would take her first step into alongside Izuku. Nejire saw the society around her, and the hatred directed at Midoriya for being quirkless proved to her that there was not only discrimination against the quirkless but also against metamorphs, who were treated superficially without suspicion of their essence as human beings. However, the woman in front of Nejire firmly proved that even metamorphs could become heroes despite a biased society. So how were the quirkless different from them when they were deprived of power?

Nejire clenched her fists, feeling her energy pulse in response to her will. Her gaze was fixed on the future, but her thoughts still drifted back to the past—how unfairly the world treated those who did not fit within its narrow confines. She pondered: if mutants were once not seen as equals, but over time heroes emerged among them who proved their worth, could quirkless individuals do the same? It was just that until now, no one had found someone to become a symbol of their strength and unbreakable spirit.

"Izuku..." she whispered, recalling his determination. He was not weak, as others considered him. He was stronger than many because he continued to move forward, even when society was against him.

Nejire understood: she had great power, but what good was it if it was not directed towards protecting those who genuinely needed help? Not in showy rescues for the cameras, but in real actions that change people's destinies. She took a deep breath, allowing her thoughts to calm. Ahead of her lay trials, but now she was certain: she would not simply walk the path of a hero—she would carve her own path, as bright and free as she wanted Izuku to see it.

Her father's example proved to her that even the weakest quirk could help people. Tadao had a pile of awards for saving lives and numerous medals that hung in his room for preserving peace on the streets of Hoshū. He was a respected man in Nejire's eyes; she took the best from him but did not want to be a carbon copy. She had her own path to tread for the sake of a just society without prejudice, but to achieve this, she would need to become not only physically strong but morally as well.

"Shine brighter than any fire, Nejire-chan! Don't let your doubts consume you!" Ryukyu encouraged with a smile, standing tall as she watched Nejire's determination, which was reflected in her serious expression.

"I promise, Ryukyu-san, I won't let you down!" Tadao nodded at his daughter's words, feeling pride for her drive to become a new pillar for the people. He would need to talk to her as soon as they got home.

"Keep it up, Nejire, and you'll succeed." To Ryukyu's surprise, the energetic quirk user suddenly dashed towards Tadao, who lowered his head so she could share something important with him. Upon hearing Nejire's desire, Tadao smiled broadly, handing her the car keys and bags of groceries. With swift speed, Nejire ran towards the car, leaving them alone.

"You have a wonderful daughter, Tadao," Ryukyu said, looking at Tadao, whose expression shifted from friendly to more serious.

"Thank you, Ryukyu. As you can see, she picked an idol that suits her," Tadao chuckled, touching her shoulder, which made her remove his hand with a cheeky smile.

"Thanks for the compliment, but how's your work going? Any progress?" The conversation turned serious as soon as she mentioned work, but Tadao groaned, realizing who she wanted to discuss.

"Still no changes, Ryukyu, but from Tsukaichi's report, I found out that Silent Phantom is hunting down criminal leaders. Recently, he staged a massacre in one of the warehouses outside the city, where a man named Tokamura Senji was brutally killed, his eyeballs gouged out." Hearing this information from Tadao, Ryukyu was slightly shocked but not surprised. What he had displayed on the bridge in Mustang proved to her that he was not afraid to get his hands dirty.

"What about the others? Were there any other casualties, like civilians?" The street was still bustling with the sounds of cars, but as Tadao began to speak, the surrounding world quieted before his words.

"No, only one person was killed; the other gang members were severely injured and are in the hospital. All 58 gangsters were neutralized and incapacitated by him, and now most of them are in intensive care with broken ribs, legs, and arms." Tadao exhaled deeply, sharing the results of the data sent to him by Naomasa from Mustafu. Not only was he trying to catch him, but Tadao was also categorically against such a rogue avenger. His intentions were noble, and numerous witnesses testified that he protected them from threats, but how he enacted his justice did not sit well with law enforcement. He would not have taken this case if it weren't for his harsh measures against villains. Although Mustang was a prosperous city, it was the birthplace of criminal families that had become legal but were still dangerous beyond the law.

"Wow! Are you saying that these 58 heavily armed men lost to one avenger?" Expressing her indignation, Ryukyu snorted but remained calm, like a serpent.

"You wouldn't believe it, but yes. And that's not even the most interesting part." Making a dramatic pause, Ryukyu began to listen to him with interest.

"The leader of that gang was captured by him and handed over to the police. He managed not only on his own but also helped us catch him. According to the criminal, he interrogated him and learned many interesting details about the criminal families in Mustang." Tadao looked towards the car, where Nejire was putting away the groceries, but his attention was caught by Ryukyu's voice.

"Not bad; at least he did your job for you," she teased Tadao, who laughed but raised an eyebrow at her.

"What do you think we're doing, Ryukyu? Sitting in offices, munching donuts, and sipping coffee while watching police chronicles?" Tadao looked at his work partner with indignation as she adjusted her hairstyle.

"Something like that, but at least he gets your job done much faster than you do and doesn't coddle them," Ryukyu raised an eyebrow and bared her fangs, smiling towards Nejire.

"I don't get it; are you taking a liking to him?"

"Why do you think I like him? I admire that he does his job much faster than most heroes, but his methods do not thrill me either. If I have to participate in operations to catch him, I will do so without regret." Tadao pinched his nose to ease the migraine and looked down, trying to hide the quiet pain from her words.

"Is something wrong?" Ryukyu asked, to which Tadao lifted his gaze and sat on the hood of her car.

"You know as well as I do that we have to face bureaucracy just as much as you do, if not more. To gather people and relay information to police stations and other agencies, not to mention that we are under surveillance from higher authorities—that's your answer as to why we do our work slower than Silent Phantom." Tadao sighed wearily and rubbed his nose, feeling the growing irritation. He had long grown accustomed to the bureaucratic hell he had to work in, but every time he faced its consequences, he could not contain his dissatisfaction.

"We spend weeks on getting a warrant approved, even if we have irrefutable evidence. Sometimes we have to sit on our hands, knowing where criminals are hiding but not having the right to arrest them until all checks have been completed," his voice was filled with bitterness. "And if we make a mistake in even one point of the report, the case can be closed before it ever reaches court." Ryukyu crossed her arms over her chest, listening to him intently.

"And you want to say that Silent Phantom simply skips this stage?" She squinted but continued to observe Tadao's tired face.

"He acts without permission, without paperwork, without oversight. He does what he thinks is right, and no one can stop him." Ryukyu was also buried in paperwork, but there were accountants and staff to handle that task. But police work was filled with details, and one mistake meant a complete redo, which delayed the process even further.

"Exactly," Tadao looked at her seriously.

"He is unbound by laws, not tied by obligations. He is a sniper who hits the target; we are an army that first needs to get orders, pass a bunch of approvals, and only then deploy for the mission." Ryukyu nodded thoughtfully, but there was concern in her eyes.

"But you understand that this is dangerous, right?" She leaned in a bit closer, looking into his acrylic eyes.

"If we justify his actions, we admit that the law does not work. That people need someone to solve problems with fists, not through consequences. If society accepts this... then heroes will no longer be needed." Tadao bitterly smirked, rubbing his eyes.

"And are you sure that heroes, in the form they exist now, are even needed?" He glanced towards the street, where people were passing by peacefully, completely unaware of the dark forces lurking behind the beautiful facades of buildings.

"Look at what heroism has turned into. Showy performances, ratings, advertisements, contracts. For most, it has become a business." Ryukyu watched him silently, understanding what he was talking about. The law forced them to become exemplary figures for the youth, luring them into this. Although not everyone aspired to this, most were consumed by the power that this profession provided.

"I'm not saying everyone is like that," he continued, "but the system is rotten."

"It protects those who bring profit, not those who genuinely need protection. While we are approving paperwork, someone is dying. While we wait for a warrant, someone's life is turned into a nightmare. Silent Phantom simply threw bureaucracy in the trash and started acting."

"And you think he is right?" A hint of doubt crept into Ryukyu's voice. Tadao sighed heavily and looked at her serious face.

"I believe he is doing what we cannot," he finally replied. "And that infuriates me. Because he achieves results, while we... we just watch someone else do our job. While we should be doing our job as efficiently as he does, or even better." A heavy silence fell. Ryukyu could not argue. She knew Tadao was right. But to admit that... meant acknowledging that their society was indeed crumbling due to Silent Phantom's actions.

Their conversation could have lasted longer if they had not noticed the fast-approaching footsteps, symbolizing Nejire's steps, and Tadao conspicuously coughed to hint that she should not mention their conversation to her daughter. Nejire, glowing with joy, quickly approached them, holding a small box adorned with Ryukyu's agency emblems. Her eyes sparkled with excitement, and a smile played on her face that was impossible to hide.

"Ryukyu-san!" she exclaimed excitedly, extending the box forward. Ryukyu raised an eyebrow, curiously examining her fan's find. The box looked old but well-preserved, and on its surface was a slightly worn but still recognizable dragon symbol.

"This is..." the dragon heroine paused for a moment but then laughed. "Wow, Nejire, where did you dig this up?" It was a very old figurine that had been released as merchandise when she debuted. Back then, Nejire was still friends with Izuku, and like any child, she wanted to obtain the figurine, but due to financial issues, Tadao could not afford it because of his divorce from Yoshiko. But Izuku fulfilled her wish, gifting it to her on her birthday. She had cherished it dearly and was lucky to have decided to bring the box with her.

"It's a gift from my best friend," the girl proudly declared, opening the box to show its contents. Inside lay an old but well-made figurine of Ryukyu in her first heroic form.

"I'm grateful to him for this," Ryukyu shook her head in disbelief, but a slight smile played on her lips.

"It's hard to believe that someone still remembers these figurines..." She picked up the statuette, carefully turning it in her hands. "I wore this costume in the early years of my career. I thought all of this had faded away."

"But it hasn't faded!" Nejire replied enthusiastically. "For me, this is an entire era! You inspired so many people, including me!" Tadao, observing their conversation, could only smile, crossing his arms over his chest.

"Seems like you have real fans, Ryukyu," Tadao teased, to which Ryukyu shot him a mock glare.

"Of course!" Nejire declared proudly. "That's why I wanted to ask..." she hesitated a bit, then pulled out a black marker from her pocket and handed it to Ryukyu. "Could you leave an autograph?" Ryukyu was momentarily surprised but then smiled broadly.

"Of course, Nejire," she accepted the marker and, finding a free spot on the box, elegantly wrote her signature. When she returned the box, Nejire hugged it to her chest, glowing with happiness.

"Thank you! I'll definitely put it in the most visible place in my room!"

"Just don't forget that ahead of you is your own story," Ryukyu gently reminded her. "One day, perhaps, your figurines will be sold in antique shops." Nejire's eyes sparkled even brighter.

"Then I'll definitely sign one for you, Ryukyu-san!" Tadao chuckled, glancing at his watch.

"Alright, girls, I think it's time to wrap things up. It's getting late."

Ryukyu nodded and then looked at Nejire.

"Take care of your find. And remember, the real value isn't in the figurines, but in the person you become."

"Yes, Ryukyu-san!" Nejire responded with sincere joy. She was already getting ready to get into the car when she accidentally turned around and saw her father and Ryukyu still standing together. Their conversation seemed to be coming to an end, but there was something in their postures that made her slow her pace.

"Don't overdo it, Tadao. You're taking on too much responsibility," Ryukyu's voice became quieter, softer, almost gentler. Tadao frowned slightly, but warmth flashed in his eyes.

"That's part of the job, Ryukyu. Aren't you the same?"

"Maybe..." She smiled, but instead of her usual smirk, there was something more sincere in this smile. Then, before Tadao could say anything, Ryukyu slowly leaned in towards him. The kiss on the cheek was light, almost weightless, but Tadao felt her lips linger for a second longer than expected. She didn't just touch him—there was something special in that gesture. Warm, personal. When she pulled away, Tadao looked at her with a raised eyebrow but did not pull back.

"What was that?" He shot a questioning look at Ryukyu, who was grinning mischievously in front of him, right in front of his daughter.

"Just care," Ryukyu replied calmly, tilting her head slightly, as if studying his reaction. "I can't let my partner wear himself out too soon." Tadao quietly chuckled, shaking his head slightly.

"If that's the case, I suppose I don't mind." A muffled sigh came from the direction of the car. Nejire, holding the box against her chest, was staring at them with wide eyes.

"Dad..." her voice trembled with emotion. Tadao flinched and turned sharply to his daughter.

"W-what?"

"I saw everything!" Nejire exclaimed, practically glowing with overwhelming feelings. Instead of blushing, Ryukyu merely smirked, winking at the girl.

"Oh, please don't start," Tadao muttered, rubbing his nose. But Nejire was already beaming with happiness, jumping around the car while hugging the box tightly to her chest.

"That's so romantic!" she squealed, making her father roll his eyes and Ryukyu chuckle softly.

"Alright, let's move on. Thank you, Ryukyu, for your attention, but we'll see each other again in the future." Tadao smiled at her one last time, and she waved him off as she headed to the car. Now the ride home would be filled with Nejire's questions about whether her father was hiding a secret romance from her.

****

In the kitchen, a pleasant, warm chaos reigned: the aroma of fresh vegetables, the rustle of a knife on a cutting board, the soft sounds of boiling water in a pot. Tadao stood at the stove, stirring sauce in a deep pan, while Nejire was nearby, enthusiastically chopping vegetables and commenting on each step she took.

"So!" she made a dramatic pause, deftly slicing bell peppers and other vegetables on the table.

"Dear father, would you like to discuss the events of this lovely day?" Tadao, not looking away from the sauce, sighed softly, knowing what Nejire wanted to talk about—about Ryukyu, who had left an unexpected surprise.

"If you're talking about...

"About the kiss, yes! That was unexpected, Dad!" Nejire spun around sharply, looking him in the eye with the most curious expression. Smirking slyly, she nudged Tadao, who was trying to hide his emotions from her, but a slight smile crept onto his face.

"I saw it," he replied dryly, tossing the pan to evenly distribute the sauce with the rest of the garnish.

"So?!" She squinted mischievously, watching her father who was giving in to her daughter's smile.

"What do you mean, 'so?'"

"Well, did you like it?"

Tadao paused, thoughtfully looking into the pot of rice, and then slowly, very slowly turned to his daughter, who was beaming with excitement, anticipating his answer.

"Nejire," he began, but the girl was already shining like a little sun, eager for the response.

"What? This is important!"

"It's not important," he returned to cooking, but he felt her intense gaze on his back.

"Oh, come on! She's a wonderful woman, brave, strong..." Although Tadao tried to deny it, he was not very convincing. Though he denied it, he understood that his life revolved not only around his daughter but also around himself. After the divorce from Yoshiko and moving to Hoshū, he realized that being a single father for long was not an option. Moreover, his daughter would grow up and start her own life away from their nest, and he would have to remain alone in the house, in complete solitude, in silence with his thoughts while Nejire conquered the world. He would cheer for her with all his heart, and also Nejire wanted him not to be alone while she was away, which made him appreciate her care for him.

"I know," he muttered, pouring the chopped vegetables into the pan.

"...and clearly she cares for you too," Nejire added, reaching for a plate of herbs. Tadao paused for a moment, then took a deep breath.

"You're quite observant."

"I'm brilliant," she winked, inhaling the aromas of the kitchen.

"So what? Do you have feelings for her too?" He looked at her and then back at the pan, finally unable to suppress his smile. Nejire was trying to extract all the answers from him, making him feel like he was under interrogation.

"I don't know," he answered honestly after a brief pause.

"Hmm... But you didn't push her away, did you?"

"That would be rude."

"Dad, you're such a blockhead," the girl rolled her eyes and returned to chopping.

"I'm a realist," he replied calmly, adding the garnish to the sauce and stirring it.

The kitchen was filled with the aroma of fresh vegetables sizzling over low heat, mixed with the spicy notes of the sauce that Tadao methodically stirred with a wooden spoon. The flame beneath the pan crackled, creating a cozy atmosphere, while Nejire skillfully chopped the herbs, her knife rhythmically tapping against the board.

"You know, I wouldn't mind if you had such a girlfriend or wife," she said with a light smile, raising her eyes to her father. Tadao, who was just about to add chopped garlic to the pan, froze for a moment, feeling the warmth from the stove sharply replaced by the intensity of his daughter's gaze.

"Are you already picking out my better half?" he raised an eyebrow at Nejire, but she just innocently smiled, propping her cheek on her hand.

"I'm just thinking ahead!" she replied innocently. "After all, when I enroll in the academy and get busy with my heroic endeavors, you'll need someone to take care of you." Tadao just shook his head and returned to cooking, but Nejire clearly was not going to back down.

"Come on, admit it, Dad, you don't want to be alone, right?" She squinted mischievously, continuing to chop the herbs.